The lungs: in what animals they are the largest, and in what
the smallest. Animals which have nothing but lungs in the
interior of the body. Causes which produce extraordinary
swiftness in animals
Animals, the blood of which coagulates with the greatest rapidity:
other animals, the blood of which does not coagulate. Animals
which have the thickest blood: those the blood of which is the
thinnest: animals which have no blood
Trees of Bactriana, bdellium, or brochon, otherwise malacha, or
maldacon, scordastum. Adulterations used in all spices and
aromatics; the various tests of them and their respective values
Trees planted by Agamemnon the first year of the Trojan war:
other trees which date from the time that the place was called
Ilium, anterior to the Trojan war
Plants which have no peculiar spot for their growth: others that
grow upon trees, and will not grow in the ground. Nine varieties
of them: cadytas, polypodion, phaulias, hippophæston
The Schœnus, an Egyptian and Persian lineal measure, varied
considerably; being sometimes thirty, and sometimes forty Stadia. See
B. v. c. 11, B. vi. c. 30, and B. xii. c. 30.
The Attic Talent, as a weight, was equal to 56lb. 151⁄4oz. 100.32
grains. The Commercial Talent was 85lb. 21⁄2oz. 70.7 grs. The Silver
Attic, or Great Talent, was in value £343 15s. or, according to Pollux,
£406 5s. The Gold, or Sicilian Talent, was equal in weight to six Attic
Drachmæ, or about 3⁄4 oz. and 71 grs. The Egyptian Talent, as a measure
of weight, was equal to about twice the Attic Talent.
BOOK XI. THE VARIOUS KINDS OF INSECTS. — CHAP. 1. (1.)—THE EXTREME SMALLNESS OF INSECTS. — CHAP. 2. (3.)—WHETHER INSECTS RESPIRE, AND WHETHER THEY HAVE BLOOD. — CHAP. 3. (4.)—THE BODIES OF INSECTS. — CHAP. 4. (5.)—BEES. — CHAP. 5. (6.)—THE ORDER DISPLAYED IN THE WORKS OF BEES. — CHAP. 6. (5.)—THE MEANING OF THE TERMS COMMOSIS, PISSOCEROS, AND PROPOLIS. — CHAP. 7.—THE MEANING OF ERITHACE, SANDARACA, OR CERINTHOS. — CHAP. 8. (8.)—WHAT FLOWERS ARE USED BY THE BEES IN THEIR WORK. — CHAP. 9. (9.)—PERSONS WHO HAVE MADE BEES THEIR STUDY. — CHAP. 10. (10.)—THE MODE IN WHICH BEES WORK. — CHAP. 11.—DRONES. — CHAP. 12.—THE QUALITIES OF HONEY. — CHAP. 13. (13.)—WHERE THE BEST HONEY IS PRODUCED. — CHAP. 14. (14.)—THE KINDS OF HONEY PECULIAR TO VARIOUS PLACES. — CHAP. 15. (15.)—HOW HONEY IS TESTED. ERICÆUM. TETRALIX, OR SISIRUM. — CHAP. 16.—THE REPRODUCTION OF BEES. — CHAP. 17. (17.)—THE MODE OF GOVERNMENT OF THE BEES. — CHAP. 18.—HAPPY OMENS SOMETIMES AFFORDED BY A SWARM OF BEES. — CHAP. 19. (18.)—THE VARIOUS KINDS OF BEES. — CHAP. 20.—THE DISEASES OF BEES. — CHAP. 21.—THINGS THAT ARE NOXIOUS TO BEES. — CHAP. 22. (20.)—HOW TO KEEP BEES TO THE HIVE. — CHAP. 23.—METHODS OF RENEWING THE SWARM. — CHAP. 24. (21.)—WASPS AND HORNETS: ANIMALS WHICH APPROPRIATE WHAT BELONGS TO OTHERS. — CHAP. 25. (22.)—THE BOMBYX OF ASSYRIA. — CHAP. 26.—THE LARVÆ OF THE SILK-WORM—WHO FIRST INVENTED SILK CLOTHS. — CHAP. 27. (23.)—THE SILK-WORM OF COS—HOW THE COAN VESTMENTS ARE MADE. — CHAP. 28. (24.)—SPIDERS; THE KINDS THAT MAKE WEBS; THE MATERIALS USED BY THEM IN SO DOING. — CHAP. 29.—THE GENERATION OF SPIDERS. — CHAP. 30. (25.)—SCORPIONS. — CHAP. 31. (26.)—THE STELLIO. — CHAP. 32.—THE GRASSHOPPER: THAT IT HAS NEITHER MOUTH NOR OUTLET FOR FOOD. — CHAP. 33. (28.)—THE WINGS OF INSECTS. 111 — CHAP. 34.—THE BEETLE. THE GLOW-WORM. OTHER KINDS OF BEETLES. — CHAP. 35.—LOCUSTS. — CHAP. 36. (30.)—ANTS. — CHAP. 37. (32.)—THE CHRYSALIS. — CHAP. 38. (33.)—ANIMALS WHICH BREED IN WOOD. — CHAP. 39.—INSECTS THAT ARE PARASITES OF MAN. WHICH IS THE SMALLEST OF ANIMALS? ANIMALS FOUND IN WAX EVEN. — CHAP. 40. (34.)—AN ANIMAL WHICH HAS NO PASSAGE FOR THE EVACUATIONS. — CHAP. 41. (35.)—MOTHS, CANTHARIDES, GNATS—AN INSECT THAT BREEDS IN THE SNOW. — CHAP. 42. (36.)—AN ANIMAL FOUND IN FIRE—THE PYRALLIS OR PYRAUSTA. — CHAP. 43.—THE ANIMAL CALLED HEMEROBION. — CHAP. 44. (37.)—THE NATURE AND CHARACTERISTICS OF ALL ANIMALS CONSIDERED LIMB BY LIMB. THOSE WHICH HAVE TUFTS AND CRESTS. — CHAP. 45.—THE VARIOUS KINDS OF HORNS. ANIMALS IN WHICH THEY ARE MOVEABLE. — CHAP. 46.—THE HEADS OF ANIMALS. THOSE WHICH HAVE NONE. — CHAP. 47.—THE HAIR. — CHAP. 48.—THE BONES OF THE HEAD. — CHAP. 49.—THE BRAIN. — CHAP. 50.—THE EARS. ANIMALS WHICH HEAR WITHOUT EARS OR APERTURES. — CHAP. 51.—THE FACE, THE FOREHEAD, AND THE EYE-BROWS. — CHAP. 52.—THE EYES—ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO EYES, OR HAVE ONLY ONE EYE. — CHAP. 53.—THE DIVERSITY OF THE COLOUR OF THE EYES. — CHAP. 54.—THE THEORY OF SIGHT—PERSONS WHO CAN SEE BY NIGHT. — CHAP. 55.—THE NATURE OF THE PUPIL—EYES WHICH DO NOT SHUT. — CHAP. 56.—THE HAIR OF THE EYE-LIDS; WHAT ANIMALS ARE WITHOUT THEM. ANIMALS WHICH CAN SEE ON ONE SIDE ONLY. — CHAP. 57.—ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO EYELIDS. — CHAP. 58.—THE CHEEKS. — CHAP. 59.—THE NOSTRILS. — CHAP. 60.—THE MOUTH; THE LIPS; THE CHIN; AND THE JAW-BONE. — CHAP. 61.—THE TEETH; THE VARIOUS KINDS OF TEETH; IN WHAT ANIMALS THEY ARE NOT ON BOTH SIDES OF THE MOUTH: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE HOLLOW TEETH. — CHAP. 62.—THE TEETH OF SERPENTS; THEIR POISON. A BIRD WHICH HAS TEETH. — CHAP. 63.—WONDERFUL CIRCUMSTANCES CONNECTED WITH THE TEETH. — CHAP. 64.—HOW AN ESTIMATE IS FORMED OF THE AGE OF ANIMALS FROM THEIR TEETH. — CHAP. 65.—THE TONGUE; ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO TONGUE. THE NOISE MADE BY FROGS. THE PALATE. — CHAP. 66.—THE TONSILS; THE UVA; THE EPIGLOSSIS; THE ARTERY; THE GULLET. — CHAP. 67.—THE NECK; THE THROAT; THE DORSAL SPINE. — CHAP. 68.—THE THROAT; THE GULLET; THE STOMACH. — CHAP. 69.—THE HEART; THE BLOOD; THE VITAL SPIRIT. — CHAP. 70.—THOSE ANIMALS WHICH HAVE THE LARGEST HEART, AND THOSE WHICH HAVE THE SMALLEST. WHAT ANIMALS HAVE TWO HEARTS. — CHAP. 71.—WHEN THE CUSTOM WAS FIRST ADOPTED OF EXAMINING THE HEART IN THE INSPECTION OF THE ENTRAILS. — CHAP. 72.—THE LUNGS: IN WHAT ANIMALS THEY ARE THE LARGEST, AND IN WHAT THE SMALLEST. ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NOTHING BUT LUNGS IN THE INTERIOR OF THE BODY. CAUSES WHICH PRODUCE EXTRAORDINARY SWIFTNESS IN ANIMALS. — CHAP. 73.—THE LIVER: IN WHAT ANIMALS, AND IN WHAT PART THERE ARE TWO LIVERS FOUND. — CHAP. 74.—THE GALL; WHERE SITUATE, AND IN WHAT ANIMALS IT IS DOUBLE. ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO GALL, AND OTHERS IN WHICH IT IS NOT SITUATE IN THE LIVER. — CHAP. 75.—THE PROPERTIES OF THE GALL. — CHAP. 76.—IN WHAT ANIMALS THE LIVER INCREASES AND DECREASES WITH THE MOON. OBSERVATIONS OF THE ARUSPICES RELATIVE THERETO, AND REMARKABLE PRODIGIES. — CHAP. 77.—THE DIAPHRAGM. THE NATURE OF LAUGHTER. — CHAP. 78.—THE BELLY: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO BELLY. WHICH ARE THE ONLY ANIMALS THAT VOMIT. — CHAP. 79.—THE SMALL GUTS, THE FRONT INTESTINES, THE ANUS, THE COLON. THE CAUSES OF THE INSATIATE VORACITY OF CERTAIN ANIMALS. — CHAP. 80.—THE OMENTUM: THE SPLEEN; ANIMALS WHICH ARE WITHOUT IT. — CHAP. 81.—THE KIDNEYS: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE FOUR KIDNEYS. ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NONE. — CHAP. 82.—THE BREAST: THE RIBS. — CHAP. 83.—THE BLADDER: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO BLADDER. — CHAP. 84.—THE WOMB: THE WOMB OF THE SOW: THE TEATS. — CHAP. 85.—ANIMALS WHICH HAVE SUET: ANIMALS WHICH DO NOT GROW FAT. — CHAP. 86.—THE MARROW: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO MARROW. — CHAP. 87.—BONES AND FISH-BONES: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NEITHER. CARTILAGES. — CHAP. 88.—THE NERVE: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NONE. — CHAP. 89.—THE ARTERIES; THE VEINS: ANIMALS WITHOUT ARTERIES OR VEINS. THE BLOOD AND THE SWEAT. — CHAP. 90. (38.)—ANIMALS, THE BLOOD OF WHICH COAGULATES WITH THE GREATEST RAPIDITY: OTHER ANIMALS, THE BLOOD OF WHICH DOES NOT COAGULATE. ANIMALS WHICH HAVE THE THICKEST BLOOD: THOSE THE BLOOD OF WHICH IS THE THINNEST: ANIMALS WHICH HAVE NO BLOOD. — CHAP. 91.—ANIMALS WHICH ARE WITHOUT BLOOD AT CERTAIN PERIODS OF THE YEAR. — CHAP. 92. (39.)—WHETHER THE BLOOD IS THE PRINCIPLE OF LIFE. — CHAP. 93.—THE HIDE OF ANIMALS. — CHAP. 94.—THE HAIR AND THE COVERING OF THE SKIN. — CHAP. 95.—THE PAPS: BIRDS THAT HAVE PAPS. REMARKABLE FACTS CONNECTED WITH THE DUGS OF ANIMALS. — CHAP. 96. (41.)—THE MILK: THE BIESTINGS. CHEESE; OF WHAT MILK CHEESE CANNOT BE MADE. RENNET; THE VARIOUS KINDS OF ALIMENT IN MILK. — CHAP. 97. (42.)—VARIOUS KINDS OF CHEESE. — CHAP. 98. (43.)—DIFFERENCES OF THE MEMBERS OF MAN FROM THOSE OF OTHER ANIMALS. — CHAP. 99.—THE FINGERS, THE ARMS. — CHAP. 100. (44.)—RESEMBLANCE OF THE APE TO MAN. — CHAP. 101. (45.)—THE NAILS. — CHAP. 102.—THE KNEES AND THE HAMS. — CHAP. 103.—PARTS OF THE HUMAN BODY TO WHICH CERTAIN RELIGIOUS IDEAS ARE ATTACHED. — CHAP. 104.—VARICOSE VEINS. — CHAP. 105.—THE GAIT, THE FEET, THE LEGS. — CHAP. 106. (46.)—HOOFS. — CHAP. 107. (47.)—THE FEET OF BIRDS. — CHAP. 108. (48.)—THE FEET OF ANIMALS, FROM THOSE HAVING TWO FEET TO THOSE WITH A HUNDRED.—DWARFS. — CHAP. 109.—THE SEXUAL PARTS.—HERMAPHRODITES. — CHAP. 110.—THE TESTES—THE THREE CLASSES OF EUNUCHS. — CHAP. 111. (50.)—THE TAILS OF ANIMALS. — CHAP. 112. (51.)—THE DIFFERENT VOICES OF ANIMALS. — CHAP. 113. (52.)—SUPERFLUOUS LIMBS. — CHAP. 114.—SIGNS OF VITALITY AND OF THE MORAL DISPOSITION OF MAN, FROM THE LIMBS. — CHAP. 115. (53.)—RESPIRATION AND NUTRIMENT. — CHAP. 116.—ANIMALS WHICH WHEN FED UPON POISON DO NOT DIE, AND THE FLESH OF WHICH IS POISONOUS. — CHAP. 117.—REASONS FOR INDIGESTION. REMEDIES FOR CRUDITY. — CHAP. 118.—FROM WHAT CAUSES CORPULENCE ARISES; HOW IT MAY BE REDUCED. — CHAP. 119.—WHAT THINGS, BY MERELY TASTING OF THEM, ALLAY HUNGER AND THIRST.
NATURAL HISTORY OF PLINY.
WE shall now proceed to a description of the insects, a subject replete
with endless difficulties;3 for, in fact, there are some authors who
have maintained that they do not respire, and that they are destitute
of blood. The insects are numerous, and form many species, and their
mode of life is like that of the terrestrial animals and the birds.
Some of them are furnished with wings, bees for instance; others
are divided into those kinds which have wings, and those which are
without them, such as ants; while others, again, are destitute of
both wings and feet. All these animals have been very properly called
“insects,”4 from the incisures or divisions which separate the body,
sometimes at the neck, and sometimes at the corselet, and so divide
it into members or segments, only united to each other by a slender
tube. In some insects, however, this division is not complete, as it
is surrounded by wrinkled folds; and thus the flexible vertebræ of the
creature, whether situate at the abdomen, or whether only at the upper
part of the body, are protected by layers, overlapping each other;
indeed, in no one of her works has Nature more fully displayed her
exhaustless ingenuity.
(2.) In large animals, on the other hand, or, at all events, in the
very largest among them, she found her task easy and her materials
ready and pliable; but in these minute creatures, so nearly akin as
they are to non-entity, how surpassing the intelligence, how vast the
resources, and how ineffable the perfection which she has displayed.
Where is it that she has united so many senses as in the gnat?—not to
speak of creatures that might be mentioned of still smaller size—Where,
I say, has she found room to place in it the organs of sight? Where
has she centred the sense of taste? Where has she inserted the power
of smell? And where, too, has she implanted that sharp shrill voice of
the creature, so utterly disproportioned to the smallness of its body?
With what astonishing subtlety has she united the wings to the trunk,
elongated the joints of the legs, framed that long, craving concavity
for a belly, and then inflamed the animal with an insatiate thirst for
blood, that of man more especially! What ingenuity has she displayed in
providing it with a sting,5 so well adapted for piercing the skin!
And then too, just as though she had had the most extensive field for
the exercise of her skill, although the weapon is so minute that it can
hardly be seen, she has formed it with a twofold mechanism, providing
it with a point for the purpose of piercing, and at the same moment
making it hollow, to adapt it for suction.
What teeth, too, has she inserted in the teredo,6 to adapt it for
piercing oak even with a sound which fully attests their destructive
power! while at the same time she has made wood its principal
nutriment. We give all our admiration to the shoulders of the elephant
as it supports the turret, to the stalwart neck of the bull, and the
might with which it hurls aloft whatever comes in its way, to the
onslaught of the tiger, or to the mane of the lion; while, at the
same time, Nature is nowhere to be seen to greater perfection than in
the very smallest of her works. For this reason then, I must beg of
my readers, notwithstanding the contempt they feel for many of these
objects, not to feel a similar disdain for the information I am about
to give relative thereto, seeing that, in the study of Nature, there
are none of her works that are unworthy of our consideration.
Many authors deny that insects respire,7 and make the assertion upon
the ground, that in their viscera there is no respiratory organ to be
found. On this ground, they assert that insects have the same kind of
life as plants and trees, there being a very great difference between
respiring and merely having life. On similar grounds also, they assert
that insects have no blood, a thing which cannot exist, they say, in
any animal that is destitute of heart and liver; just as, according to
them, those creatures cannot breathe which have no lungs. Upon these
points, however, a vast number of questions will naturally arise; for
the same writers do not hesitate to deny that these creatures are
destitute also of voice,8 and this, notwithstanding the humming of
bees, the chirping of grasshoppers, and the sounds emitted by numerous
other insects which will be considered in their respective places.
For my part, whenever I have considered the subject, I have ever felt
persuaded that there is nothing impossible to Nature, nor do I see
why creatures should be less able to live and yet not inhale, than to
respire without being possessed of viscera, a doctrine which I have
already maintained, when speaking9 of the marine animals; and that,
notwithstanding the density and the vast depth of the water which would
appear to impede all breathing. But what person could very easily
believe that there can be any creatures that fly to and fro, and live
in the very midst of the element of respiration, while, at the same
time, they themselves are devoid of that respiration; that they can
be possessed of the requisite instincts for nourishment, generation,
working, and making provision even for time to come, in the enjoyment
too (although, certainly, they are not possessed of the organs which
act, as it were, as the receptacles of those senses) of the powers of
hearing, smelling, and tasting, as well as those other precious gifts
of Nature, address, courage, and skilfulness? That these creatures have
no blood10 I am ready to admit, just as all the terrestrial animals
are not possessed of it; but then, they have something similar, by way
of equivalent. Just as in the sea, the sæpia11 has a black liquid in
place of blood, and the various kinds of purples, those juices which
we use for the purposes of dyeing; so, too, is every insect possessed
of its own vital humour, which, whatever it is, is blood to it. While
I leave it to others to form what opinion they please on this subject,
it is my purpose to set forth the operations of Nature in the clearest
possible light, and not to enter upon the discussion of points that are
replete with doubt.
Insects, so far as I find myself able to ascertain, seem to have
neither sinews,12 bones, spines, cartilages, fat, nor flesh; nor yet
so much as a frail shell, like some of the marine animals, nor even
anything that can with any propriety be termed skin; but they have a
body which is of a kind of intermediate nature between all these, of an
arid substance, softer than muscle, and in other respects of a nature
that may, in strictness, be rather pronounced yielding,13 than hard.
Such, then, is all that they are, and nothing more:14 in the inside
of their bodies there is nothing, except in some few, which have an
intestine arranged in folds. Hence it is, that even when cut asunder,
they are remarkable for their tenacity of life, and the palpitations
which are to be seen in each of their parts. For every portion of them
is possessed of its own vital principle, which is centred in no limb
in particular, but in every part of the body; least of all, however,
in the head, which alone is subject to no movements unless torn off
together with the corselet. No kind of animal has more feet than the
insects have, and those among them which have the most, live the
longest when cut asunder, as we see in the case of the scolopendra.
They have eyes, and the senses as well of touch and taste; some of them
have also the sense of smelling, and some few that of hearing.
But among them all, the first rank, and our especial admiration, ought,
in justice, to be accorded to bees, which alone, of all the insects,
have been created for the benefit of man. They extract honey and
collect it, a juicy substance remarkable for its extreme sweetness,
lightness, and wholesomeness. They form their combs and collect wax,
an article that is useful for a thousand purposes of life; they are
patient of fatigue, toil at their labours, form themselves into
political communities, hold councils together in private, elect chiefs
in common, and, a thing that is the most remarkable of all, have their
own code of morals. In addition to this, being as they are, neither
tame nor wild, so all-powerful is Nature, that, from a creature so
minute as to be nothing more hardly than the shadow of an animal, she
has created a marvel beyond all comparison. What muscular power, what
exertion of strength are we to put in comparison with such vast energy
and such industry as theirs? What display of human genius, in a word,
shall we compare with the reasoning powers manifested by them? In this
they have, at all events, the advantage of us—they know of nothing but
what is for the common benefit of all. Away, then, with all questions
whether they respire or no, and let us be ready to agree on the
question of their blood; and yet, how little of it can possibly exist
in bodies so minute as theirs.—And now let us form some idea of the
instinct they display.
Bees keep within the hive during the winter—for whence are they to
derive the strength requisite to withstand frosts and snows, and the
northern blasts? The same, in fact, is done by all insects, but not
to so late a period; as those which conceal themselves in the walls
of our houses, are much sooner sensible of the returning warmth. With
reference to bees, either seasons and climates have considerably
changed, or else former writers have been greatly mistaken. They retire
for the winter at the setting of the Vergiliæ, and remain shut up till
after the rising of that constellation, and not till only the beginning
of spring, as some authors have stated; nor, indeed, does any one in
Italy ever think of then opening the hives. They do not come forth to
ply their labours until the bean blossoms; and then not a day do they
lose in inactivity, while the weather is favourable for their pursuits.
First of all, they set about constructing their combs, and forming the
wax, or, in other words, making their dwellings and cells; after this
they produce their young, and then make honey and wax from flowers,
and extract bee-glue15 from the tears of those trees which distil
glutinous substances, the juices, gums, and resins, namely, of the
willow, the elm, and the reed. With these substances, as well as others
of a more bitter nature, they first line the whole inside of the hive,
as a sort of protection against the greedy propensities of other small
insects, as they are well aware that they are about to form that which
will prove an object of attraction to them. Having done this, they
employ similar substances in narrowing the entrance to the hive, if
otherwise too wide.
The persons who understand this subject, call the substance which
forms the first foundation of their combs, commosis,16 the next,
pissoceros,17 and the third propolis;18 which last is placed
between the other layers and the wax, and is remarkable for its utility
in medicine.19 The commosis forms the first crust or layer, and has a
bitter taste; and upon it is laid the pissoceros, a kind of thin wax,
which acts as a sort of varnish. The propolis is produced from the
sweet gum of the vine or the poplar, and is of a denser consistency,
the juices of flowers being added to it. Still, however, it cannot be
properly termed wax, but rather the foundation of the honey-combs; by
means of it all inlets are stopped up, which might, otherwise, serve
for the admission of cold or other injurious influences; it has also a
strong odour, so much so, indeed, that many people use it instead of
galbanum.
In addition to this, the bees form collections of erithace or
bee-bread, which some persons call “sandaraca,”20 and others
“cerinthos.” This is to serve as the food of the bees while they are
at work, and is often found stowed away in the cavities of the cells,
being of a bitter flavour also. It is produced from the spring dews and
the gummy juices of trees, being less abundant while the south-west
wind is blowing, and blackened by the prevalence of a south wind. On
the other hand, again, it is of a reddish colour and becomes improved
by the north-east wind; it is found in the greatest abundance upon the
nut trees in Greece. Menecrates says, that it is a flower, which gives
indications of the nature of the coming harvest; but no one says so,
with the exception of him.
Bees form wax21 from the blossoms of all trees and plants, with
the sole exception of the rumex22 and the echinopodes,23 both
being kinds of herbs. It is by mistake, however, that spartum is
excepted;24 for many varieties of honey that come from Spain, and
have been made in the plantations of it, have a strong taste of that
plant. I am of opinion, also, that it is without any sufficient reason
that the olive has been excepted, seeing that it is a well-known fact,
that where olives are in the greatest abundance, the swarms of bees are
the most numerous. Bees are not injurious to fruit of any kind; they
will never settle on a dead flower, much less a dead carcase. They
pursue their labours within three-score paces of their hives; and when
the flowers in their vicinity are exhausted, they send out scouts from
time to time, to discover places for forage at a greater distance. When
overtaken by night in their expeditions, they watch till the morning,
lying on their backs, in order to protect their wings from the action
of the dew.
It is not surprising that there have been persons who have made bees
their exclusive study; Aristomachus of Soli, for instance, who for a
period of fifty-eight years did nothing else; Philiscus of Thasos,
also, surnamed Agrius,25 who passed his life in desert spots, tending
swarms of bees. Both of these have written works on this subject.
The manner in which bees carry on their work is as follows. In the
day time a guard is stationed at the entrance of the hive, like the
sentries in a camp. At night they take their rest until the morning,
when one of them awakes the rest with a humming noise, repeated twice
or thrice, just as though it were sounding a trumpet. They then take
their flight in a body, if the day is likely to turn out fine; for they
have the gift of foreknowing wind and rain, and in such case will keep
close within their dwellings. On the other hand, when the weather is
fine—and this, too, they have the power of foreknowing—the swarm issues
forth, and at once applies itself to its work, some loading their
legs from the flowers, while others fill their mouths with water, and
charge the downy surface of their bodies with drops of liquid. Those
among them that are young26 go forth to their labours, and collect
the materials already mentioned, while those that are more aged stay
within the hives and work. The bees whose business it is to carry the
flowers, with their fore feet load their thighs, which Nature has made
rough for the purpose, and with their trunks load their fore feet:
bending beneath their load, they then return to the hive, where there
are three or four bees ready to receive them, and aid in discharging
their burdens. For, within the hive as well, they have their allotted
duties to perform: some are engaged in building, others in smoothing,
the combs, while others again are occupied in passing on the materials,
and others in preparing food27 from the provision which has been
brought; that there may be no unequal division, either in their labour,
their food, or the distribution of their time, they do not even feed
separately.
Commencing at the vaulted roof of the hive, they begin the construction
of their cells, and, just as we do in the manufacture of a web, they
construct their cells from top to bottom, taking care to leave two
passages around each compartment, for the entrance of some and the exit
of others. The combs, which are fastened to the hive in the upper part,
and in a slight degree also at the sides, adhere to each other, and are
thus suspended altogether. They do not touch the floor of the hive,
and are either angular or round, according to its shape; sometimes,
in fact, they are both angular and round at once, when two swarms are
living in unison, but have dissimilar modes of operation. They prop
up the combs that are likely to fall, by means of arched pillars, at
intervals springing from the floor, so as to leave them a passage for
the purpose of effecting repairs. The first three ranks of their cells
are generally left empty when constructed, that there may be nothing
exposed to view which may invite theft; and it is the last ones, more
especially, that are filled with honey: hence it is that the combs are
always taken out at the back of the hive.
The bees that are employed in carrying look out for a favourable
breeze, and if a gale should happen to spring up, they poise themselves
in the air with little stones, by way of ballast; some writers,
indeed, say that they place them upon their shoulders. When the wind
is contrary, they fly close to the ground, taking care, however, to
keep clear of the brambles. It is wonderful what strict watch is kept
upon their work: all instances of idleness are carefully remarked, the
offenders are chastised, and on a repetition of the fault, punished
with death. Their sense of cleanliness, too, is quite extraordinary;
everything is removed that might be in the way, and no filth is allowed
to remain in the midst of their work. The ordure even of those that are
at work within, that they may not have to retire to any distance, is
all collected in one spot, and on stormy days, when they are obliged
to cease their ordinary labours, they employ themselves in carrying it
out. When it grows towards evening, the buzzing in the hive becomes
gradually less and less, until at last one of their number is to be
seen flying about the hive with the same loud humming noise with which
they were aroused in the morning, thereby giving the signal, as it
were, to retire to rest: in this, too, they imitate the usage of the
camp. The moment the signal is heard, all is silent.
(11.) They first construct the dwellings of the commonalty, and then
those of the king-bee. If they have reason to expect an abundant28
season, they add abodes also for the drones: these are cells of a
smaller size, though the drones themselves are larger than the bees.
The drones have no sting,29 and would seem to be a kind of imperfect
bee, formed the very last of all; the expiring effort, as it were, of
worn-out and exhausted old age, a late and tardy offspring, and doomed,
in a measure, to be the slaves of the genuine bees. Hence it is that
the bees exercise over them a rigorous authority, compel them to take
the foremost rank in their labours, and if they show any sluggishness,
punish them30 without mercy. And not only in their labours do the
drones give them their assistance, but in the propagation of their
species as well, the very multitude of them contributing greatly to the
warmth of the hive. At all events, it is a well-known fact, that the
greater31 the multitude of the drones, the more numerous is sure
to be the progeny of the swarm. When the honey is beginning to come
to maturity, the bees drive away the drones, and setting upon each in
great numbers, put them all to death. It is only in the spring that the
drones are ever to be seen. If you deprive a drone of its wings, and
then replace it in the hive, it will pull off the wings of the other
drones.
In the lower part of the hive they construct for their future sovereign
a palatial abode,32 spacious and grand, separated from the rest,
and surmounted by a sort of dome: if this prominence should happen
to be flattened, all hopes of progeny are lost. All the cells are
hexagonal, each foot33 having formed its own side. No part of this
work, however, is done at any stated time, as the bees seize every
opportunity for the performance of their task when the days are fine;
in one or two days, at most, they fill their cells with honey.
(12.) This substance is engendered from the air,34 mostly at the
rising of the constellations, and more especially when Sirius is
shining; never, however, before the rising of the Vergiliæ, and then
just before day-break. Hence it is, that at early dawn the leaves of
the trees are found covered with a kind of honey-like dew, and those
who go into the open air at an early hour in the morning, find their
clothes covered, and their hair matted, with a sort of unctuous liquid.
Whether it is that this liquid is the sweat of the heavens, or whether
a saliva emanating from the stars, or a juice exuding from the air
while purifying itself, would that it had been, when it comes to us,
pure, limpid, and genuine, as it was, when first it took its downward
descent. But as it is, falling from so vast a height, attracting
corruption in its passage, and tainted by the exhalations of the earth
as it meets them, sucked, too, as it is from off the trees and the
herbage of the fields, and accumulated in the stomachs of the bees—for
they cast it up again through the mouth—deteriorated besides by the
juices of flowers, and then steeped within the hives and subjected to
such repeated changes—still, in spite of all this, it affords us by
its flavour a most exquisite pleasure, the result, no doubt, of its
æthereal nature and origin.
The honey is always best in those countries where it is to be found
deposited in the calix of the most exquisite flowers, such, for
instance, as the districts of Hymettus and Hybla, in Attica and Sicily
respectively, and after them the island of Calydna.35 At first,
honey is thin, like water, after which it effervesces for some days,
and purifies itself like must. On the twentieth day it begins to
thicken, and soon after becomes covered with a thin membrane, which
gradually increases through the scum which is thrown up by the heat.
The honey of the very finest flavour, and the least tainted by the
leaves of trees, is that gathered from the foliage of the oak and the
linden, and from reeds.
The peculiar excellence of honey depends, as already stated,36 on
the country in which it is produced; the modes, too, of estimating
its quality are numerous. In some countries we find the honey-comb
remarkable for the goodness of the wax, as in Sicily, for instance, and
the country of the Peligni; in other places the honey itself is found
in greater abundance, as in Crete, Cyprus, and Africa; and in others,
again, the comb is remarkable for its size; the northern climates, for
instance, for in Germany a comb has been known to be as much as eight
feet in length, and quite black on the concave surface.
But whatever the country in which it may happen to have been produced,
there are three different kinds of honey.—Spring honey37 is that
made in a comb which has been constructed of flowers, from which
circumstance it has received the name of anthinum. There are some
persons who say that this should not be touched, because the more
abundant the nutriment, the stronger will be the coming swarm; while
others, again, leave less of this honey than of any other for the bees,
on the ground that there is sure to be a vast abundance at the rising
of the greater constellations, as well as at the summer solstice, when
the thyme and the vine begin to blossom, for then they are sure to find
abundant materials for their cells.
In taking the combs the greatest care is always requisite, for when
they are stinted for food the bees become desperate, and either pine
to death, or else wing their flight to other places: but on the other
hand, over-abundance will entail idleness, and then they will feed
upon the honey, and not the bee-bread. Hence it is that the most
careful breeders take care to leave the bees a fifteenth part of this
gathering. There is a certain day for beginning the honey-gathering,
fixed, as it were, by a law of Nature, if men would only understand or
observe it, being the thirtieth day after the bees have swarmed and
come forth. This gathering mostly takes place before the end of May.
The second kind of honey is “summer honey,” which, from the
circumstance of its being produced at the most favourable season, has
received the Greek name of horaion;38 it is generally made during
the next thirty days after the solstice, while Sirius is shining in all
its brilliancy. Nature has revealed in this substance most remarkable
properties to mortals, were it not that the fraudulent propensities of
man are apt to falsify and corrupt everything. For, after the rising of
each constellation, and those of the highest rank more particularly, or
after the appearance of the rainbow, if a shower does not ensue, but
the dew becomes warmed by the sun’s rays, a medicament, and not real
honey, is produced; a gift sent from heaven for the cure of diseases
of the eyes, ulcers, and maladies of the internal viscera. If this is
taken at the rising of Sirius, and the rising of Venus, Jupiter, or
Mercury should happen to fall on the same day, as often is the case,
the sweetness of this substance, and the virtue which it possesses of
restoring men to life, are not inferior to those attributed to the
nectar of the gods.
The crop of honey is most abundant if gathered at full moon, and
it is richest when the weather is fine. In all honey, that which
flows of itself, like must or oil, has received from us the name of
acetum.39 The summer honey is the most esteemed of all, from the
fact of its being made when the weather is driest: it is looked upon as
the most serviceable when made from thyme;40 it is then of a golden
colour, and of a most delicious flavour. The honey that we see formed
in the calix of flowers is of a rich and unctuous nature; that which
is made from rosemary is thick, while that which is candied is little
esteemed. Thyme honey does not coagulate, and on being touched will
draw out into thin viscous threads, a thing which is the principal
proof of its heaviness. When honey shows no tenacity, and the drops
immediately part from one another, it is looked upon as a sign of its
worthlessness. The other proofs of its goodness are the fine aroma
of its smell, its being of a sweetness that closely borders on the
sour,41 and being glutinous and pellucid.
Cassius Dionysius is of opinion that in the summer gathering the
tenth part of the honey ought to be left for the bees if the hives
should happen to be well filled, and even if not, still in the same
proportion; while, on the other hand, if there is but little in them,
he recommends that it should not be touched at all. The people of
Attica have fixed the period for commencing this gathering at the first
ripening of the wild fig; others42 have made it the day that is
sacred to Vulcan.43
(16.) The third kind of honey, which is the least esteemed of all, is
the wild honey, known by the name of ericæum.44 It is collected by
the bees after the first showers of autumn, when the heather45 alone
is blooming in the woods, from which circumstance it derives its sandy
appearance. It is mostly produced at the rising of Arcturus, beginning
at the day46 before the ides of September. Some persons delay the
gathering of the summer honey until the rising of Arcturus, because
from then till the autumnal equinox there are fourteen days left, and
it is from the equinox till the setting of the Vergiliæ, a period
of forty-eight days, that the heather is in the greatest abundance.
The Athenians call this plant by the name of tetralix,47 and the
Eubœans sisirum, and they look upon it as affording great pleasure to
the bees to browse upon, probably because there are no other flowers
for them to resort to. This gathering terminates at the end of the
vintage and the setting of the Vergiliæ, mostly about the ides of
November.48 Experience teaches us that we ought to leave for the bees
two-thirds of this crop, and always that part of the combs as well,
which contains the bee-bread.
From the winter solstice to the rising of Arcturus the bees are buried
in sleep for sixty days, and live without any nourishment. Between the
rising of Arcturus and the vernal equinox, they awake in the warmer
climates, but even then they still keep within the hives, and have
recourse to the provisions kept in reserve for this period. In Italy,
however, they do this immediately after the rising of the Vergiliæ,
up to which period they are asleep. Some persons, when they take the
honey, weigh the hive and all, and remove just as much as they leave:
a due sense of equity should always be stringently observed in dealing
with them, and it is generally stated that if imposed upon in this
division, the swarm will die of grief. It is particularly recommended
also that the person who takes the honey should be well washed
and clean: bees have a particular aversion, too, to a thief and a
menstruous woman. When the honey is taken, it is the best plan to drive
away the bees by means of smoke, lest they should become irritated, or
else devour the honey themselves. By often applying smoke, too, they
are aroused from their idleness to work; but if they have not duly
incubated in the comb, it is apt to become of a livid colour. On the
other hand, if they are smoked too often, they will become tainted;
the honey, too, a substance which turns sour at the very slightest
contact with dew, will very quickly receive injury from the taint thus
contracted: hence it is that among the various kinds of honey which are
preserved, there is one which is known by the name of acapnon.49
How bees generate their young has been a subject of great and subtle
research among the learned; seeing that no one has ever witnessed50
any sexual intercourse among these insects. Many persons have
expressed an opinion that they must be produced from flowers, aptly
and artistically arranged by Nature; while others, again, suppose that
they are produced from an intercourse with the one which is to be found
in every swarm, and is usually called the king. This one, they say, is
the only male51 in the hive, and is endowed with such extraordinary
proportions, that it may not become exhausted in the performance of
its duties. Hence it is, that no offspring can be produced without it,
all the other bees being females,52 and attending it in its capacity
of a male, and not as their leader. This opinion, however, which is
otherwise not improbable, is sufficiently refuted by the generation of
the drones. For on what grounds could it possibly happen that the same
intercourse should produce an offspring part of which is perfect, and
part in an imperfect state? The first surmise which I have mentioned
would appear, indeed, to be much nearer the truth, were it not the
case that here another difficulty meets us—the circumstance that
sometimes, at the extremity of the combs, there are produced bees of
a larger size, which put the others to flight. This noxious bee bears
the name of œstrus,53 and how is it possible that it should ever
be produced, if it is the fact that the bees themselves form their
progeny?54
A fact, however, that is well ascertained, is, that bees sit,55 like
the domestic fowl, that which is hatched by them at first having
the appearance of a white maggot, and lying across and adhering so
tenaciously to the wax as to seem to be part of it. The king, however,
from the earliest moment, is of the colour of honey, just as though he
were made of the choicest flowers, nor has he at any time the form of
a grub, but from the very first is provided with wings.56 The rest
of the bees, as soon as they begin to assume a shape, have the name of
nymphæ,57 while the drones are called sirenes, or cephenes. If
a person takes off the head of either kind before the wings are formed,
the rest of the body is considered a most choice morsel by the parents.
In process of time the parent bees instil nutriment into them, and
sit upon them, making on this occasion a loud humming noise, for the
purpose, it is generally supposed, of generating that warmth which is
so requisite for hatching the young. At length the membrane in which
each of them is enveloped, as though it lay in an egg, bursts asunder,
and the whole swarm comes to light.
This circumstance was witnessed at the suburban retreat of a man of
consular dignity near Rome, whose hives were made of transparent
lantern horn: the young were found to be developed in the space of
forty-five days. In some combs, there is found what is known by the
name of “nail” wax;58 it is bitter and hard, and is only met with
when the bees have failed to hatch their young, either from disease
or a natural sterility, it is the abortion, in fact, of the bees. The
young ones, the moment they are hatched, commence working with their
parents, as though in a course of training, and the newly-born king is
accompanied by a multitude of his own age.
That the supply may not run short, each swarm rears several kings; but
afterwards, when this progeny begins to arrive at a mature age, with
one accord59 they put to death the inferior ones, lest they should
create discord in the swarm.60 There are two sorts of king bees;
those of a reddish colour are better than the black and mottled ones.
The kings have always a peculiar form of their own, and are double the
size of any of the rest; their wings are shorter61 than those of the
others, their legs are straight, their walk more upright, and they have
a white spot on the forehead, which bears some resemblance to a diadem:
they differ, too, very much from the rest of the community, in their
bright and shining appearance.
Let a man employ himself, forsooth, in the enquiry whether there has
been only one Hercules, how many fathers Liber there have been, and all
the other questions which are buried deep in the mould of antiquity!
Here behold a tiny object, one to be met with at most of our country
retreats, and numbers of which are always at hand, and yet, after all,
it is not agreed among authors whether or not the king62 is the only
one among them that is provided with no sting, and is possessed of no
other arms than those afforded him by his majestic office, or whether
Nature has granted him a sting, and has only denied him the power of
making use of it; it being a well-known fact, that the ruling bee
never does use a sting. The obedience which his subjects manifest in
his presence is quite surprising. When he goes forth, the whole swarm
attends him, throngs about him, surrounds him, protects him, and will
not allow him to be seen. At other times, when the swarm is at work
within, the king is seen to visit the works, and appears to be giving
his encouragement, being himself the only one that is exempt from work:
around him are certain other bees which act as body-guards and lictors,
the careful guardians of his authority. The king never quits the hive
except when the swarm is about to depart; a thing which may be known
a long time beforehand, as for some days a peculiar buzzing noise is
to be heard within, which denotes that the bees are waiting for a
favourable day, and making all due preparations for their departure. On
such an occasion, if care is taken to deprive the king of one of his
wings, the swarm will not fly away. When they are on the wing, every
one is anxious to be near him, and takes a pleasure in being seen in
the performance of its duty. When he is weary, they support him on
their shoulders; and when he is quite tired, they carry him outright.
If one of them falls in the rear from weariness, or happens to go
astray, it is able to follow the others by the aid of its acuteness
of smell. Wherever the king bee happens to settle, that becomes the
encampment of all.
And then, too, it is that they afford presages both of private and
public interest, clustering, as they do, like a bunch of grapes, upon
houses or temples; presages, in fact, that are often accounted for by
great events. Bees settled upon the lips of Plato when still an infant
even, announcing thereby the sweetness of that persuasive eloquence for
which he was so noted. Bees settled, too, in the camp of the chieftain
Drusus when he gained the brilliant victory at Arbalo;63 a proof,
indeed, that the conjectures of soothsayers are not by any means
infallible, seeing that they are of opinion that this is always of evil
augury. When their leader is withheld from them, the swarm can always
be detained; and when lost, it will disperse and take its departure to
find other kings. Without a king, in fact, they cannot exist, and it
is with the greatest reluctance that they put them to death when there
are several; they prefer, too, to destroy the cells of the young ones,
if they find reason to despair of providing food; in such case they
then expel the drones. And yet, with regard to the last, I find that
some doubts are entertained; and that there are some authors who are
of opinion that they form a peculiar species, like that bee, the very
largest among them all, which is known by the name of the “thief,”64
because it furtively devours the honey; it is distinguished by its
black colour and the largeness of its body. It is a well-known fact,
however, that the bees are in the habit of killing the drones. These
last have no king of their own; but how it is that they are produced
without a sting, is a matter still undetermined.
In a wet spring the young swarms are more numerous; in a dry one the
honey is most abundant. If food happens to fail the inhabitants of any
particular hive, the swarm makes a concerted attack upon a neighbouring
one, with the view of plundering it. The swarm that is thus attacked,
at once ranges itself in battle array, and if the bee-keeper should
happen to be present, that side which perceives itself favoured by
him will refrain from attacking him. They often fight, too, for other
reasons as well, and the two generals are to be seen drawing up their
ranks in battle array against their opponents. The dispute generally
arises in culling from the flowers, when each, the moment that it is
in danger, summons its companions to its aid. The battle, however, is
immediately put an end to by throwing dust65 among them, or raising
a smoke; and if milk or honey mixed with water is placed before them,
they speedily become reconciled.
There are field bees also, and wild bees, ungainly in appearance,
and much more irascible than the others, but remarkable for their
laboriousness and the excellence of their work. Of domestic bees there
are two sorts; the best are those with short bodies, speckled all over,
and of a compact round shape. Those that are long, and resemble the
wasp in appearance, are an inferior kind; and of these last, the very
worst of all are those which have the body covered with hair. In Pontus
there is a kind of white bee, which makes honey twice a month. On the
banks of the river Thermodon there are two kinds found, one of which
makes honey in the trees, the other under ground: they form a triple
row of combs, and produce honey in the greatest abundance.
Nature has provided bees with a sting, which is inserted in the abdomen
of the insect. There are some who think that at the first blow which
they inflict with this weapon they will instantly die,66 while
others, again, are of opinion that such is not the case, unless the
animal drives it so deep as to cause a portion of the intestines to
follow; and they assert, also, that after they have thus lost their
sting they become drones,67 and make no honey, being thus castrated,
so to say, and equally incapable of inflicting injury, and of making
themselves useful by their labours. We have instances stated of horses
being killed by bees.
They have a great aversion to bad smells, and fly away from them; a
dislike which extends to artificial perfumes even. Hence it is that
they will attack persons who smell of unguents. They themselves, also,
are exposed to the attacks of wasps and hornets, which belong to the
same class, but are of a degenerate68 nature; these wage continual
warfare against them, as also does a species of gnat, which is known by
the name of “mulio;”69 swallows, too, and various other birds prey
upon them. Frogs lie in wait for them when in quest of water, which,
in fact, is their principal occupation at the time they are rearing
their young. And it is not only the frog that frequents ponds and
streams that is thus injurious to them, but the bramble-frog as well,
which will come to the hives even in search of them, and, crawling up
to the entrance, breathe through the apertures; upon hearing which, a
bee flies to the spot, and is snapped up in an instant. It is generally
stated that frogs are proof against the sting of the bee. Sheep, too,
are peculiarly dangerous to them, as they have the greatest difficulty
in extricating themselves from the fleece. The smell of crabs,70 if
they happen to be cooked in their vicinity, is fatal to them.
Bees are also by nature liable to certain diseases of their own. The
sign that they are diseased, is a kind of torpid, moping sadness: on
such occasions, they are to be seen bringing out those that are sick
before the hives, and placing them in the warm sun, while others,
again, are providing them with food. Those that are dead they carry
away from the hive, and attend the bodies, paying their last duties, as
it were, in funeral procession. If the king should happen to be carried
off by the pestilence, the swarm remains plunged in grief and listless
inactivity; it collects no more food, and ceases to issue forth from
its abode; the only thing that it does is to gather around the body,
and to emit a melancholy humming noise. Upon such occasions, the usual
plan is to disperse the swarm and take away the body; for otherwise
they would continue listlessly gazing upon it, and so prolong their
grief. Indeed, if due care is not taken to come to their aid, they will
die of hunger. It is from their cheerfulness, in fact, and their bright
and sleek appearance that we usually form an estimate as to their
health.
(19) There are certain maladies, also, which affect their productions;
when they do not fill their combs, the disease under which they are
labouring is known by the name of claros,71 and if they fail to
rear their young, they are suffering from the effects of that known as
blapsigonia.72
Echo, or the noise made by the reverberation of the air, is also
injurious to bees, as it dismays them by its redoubled sounds; fogs,
also, are noxious to them. Spiders, too, are especially hostile to
bees; when they have gone so far as to build their webs within the
hive, the death of the whole swarm is the result. The common and
ignoble moth,73 too, that is to be seen fluttering about a burning
candle, is deadly to them, and that in more ways than one. It devours
the wax, and leaves its ordure behind it, from which the maggot known
to us as the “teredo” is produced; besides which, wherever it goes, it
drops the down from off its wings, and thereby thickens the threads of
the cobwebs. The teredo is also engendered in the wood of the hive,
and then it proves especially destructive to the wax. Bees are the
victims, also, of their own greediness, for when they glut themselves
overmuch with the juices of the flowers, in the spring season more
particularly, they are troubled with flux and looseness. Olive oil is
fatal74 to not only bees, but all other insects as well, and more
especially if they are placed in the sun, after the head has been
immersed in it. Sometimes, too, they themselves are the cause of their
own destruction; as, for instance, when they see preparations being
made for taking their honey, and immediately fall to devouring it with
the greatest avidity. In other respects they are remarkable for their
abstemiousness, and they will expel those that are inclined to be
prodigal and voracious, no less than those that are sluggish and idle.
Their own honey even may be productive of injury to them; for if they
are smeared with it on the fore-part of the body, it is fatal to them.
Such are the enemies, so numerous are the accidents—and how small a
portion of them have I here enumerated!—to which a creature that proves
so bountiful to us is exposed. In the appropriate place75 we will
treat of the proper remedies; for the present the nature of them is our
subject.
The clapping of the hands and the tinkling of brass afford bees great
delight, and it is by these means that they are brought together; a
strong proof, in fact, that they are possessed of the sense of hearing.
When their work is completed, their offspring brought forth, and all
their duties fulfilled, they still have certain formal exercises to
perform, ranging abroad throughout the country, and soaring aloft in
the air, wheeling round and round as they fly, and then, when the hour
for taking their food has come, returning home. The extreme period of
their life, supposing that they escape accident and the attacks of
their enemies, is only seven years; a hive, it is said, never lasts
more than ten.76 There are some persons, who think that, when dead,
if they are preserved in the house throughout the winter, and then
exposed to the warmth of the spring sun, and kept hot all day in the
ashes of fig-tree wood, they will come to life again.
These persons say also, that if the swarm is entirely lost, it may be
replaced by the aid of the belly77 of an ox newly killed, covered
over with dung. Virgil also says78 that this may be done with the
body of a young bull, in the same way that the carcase of the horse
produces wasps and hornets, and that of the ass beetles, Nature herself
effecting these changes of one substance into another. But in all
these last, sexual intercourse is to be perceived as well, though the
characteristics of the offspring are pretty much the same as those of
the bee.
Wasps build their nests of mud in lofty places,79 and make wax
therein: hornets, on the other hand, build in holes or under ground.
With these two kinds the cells are also hexagonal, but, in other
respects, though made of the bark of trees, they strongly resemble the
substance of a spider’s web. Their young also are found at irregular
intervals, and are of unshapely appearance; while one is able to fly,
another is still a mere pupa, and a third only in the maggot state.
It is in the autumn, too, and not in the spring, that all their young
are produced; and they grow during the full moon more particularly.
The wasp which is known as the ichneumon,80 a smaller kind than
the others, kills one kind of spider in particular, known as the
phalangium; after which it carries the body to its nest, covers it over
with a sort of gluey substance, and then sits and hatches from it its
young.81 In addition to this, they are all of them carnivorous, while
on the other hand bees will touch no animal substance whatever. Wasps
more particularly pursue the larger flies, and after catching them cut
off the head and carry away the remaining portion of the body.
Wild hornets live in the holes of trees, and in winter, like other
insects, keep themselves concealed; their life does not exceed two
years in length. It is not unfrequently that their sting is productive
of an attack of fever, and there are authors who say that thrice nine
stings will suffice to kill a man. Of the other hornets, which seem
not to be so noxious, there are two kinds; the working ones, which
are smaller in size and die in the winter; and the parent hornets,
which live two years; these last, indeed, are quite harmless.82 In
spring they build their nests, which have generally four entrances,
and here it is that the working hornets are produced: after these
have been hatched they form other nests of larger size, in which to
bring forth the parents of the future generation. From this time the
working hornets begin to follow their vocation, and apply themselves to
supplying the others with food. The parent hornets are of larger size
than the others, and it is very doubtful whether they have a sting, as
it is never to be seen protruded. These races, too, have their drones.
Some persons are of opinion that all these insects lose their stings
in the winter. Neither hornets nor wasps have a king, nor do they
ever congregate in swarms; but their numbers are recruited by fresh
offspring from time to time.
A fourth class of this kind83 of insect is the bombyx,84 which is a
native of Assyria, and is of larger size than any of those which have
been previously mentioned. They construct their nests of a kind of mud
which has the appearance of salt, and then fasten them to a stone,
where they become so hard, that it is scarcely possible to penetrate
them with a dart even. In these nests they make wax, in larger
quantities than bees, and the grub which they then produce is larger.
There is another class also of these insects produced in quite a
different manner. These last spring from a grub of larger size, with
two horns of very peculiar appearance. The larva then becomes a
caterpillar, after which it assumes the state in which it is known
as bombylis, then that called necydalus, and after that, in six
months, it becomes a silk-worm.85
These insects weave webs similar to those of the spider, the material
of which is used for making the more costly and luxurious garments
of females, known as “bombycina.” Pamphile, a woman of Cos,86 the
daughter of Platea, was the first87 person who discovered the art of
unravelling these webs and spinning a tissue therefrom; indeed, she
ought not to be deprived of the glory of having discovered the art of
making vestments which, while they cover a woman, at the same moment
reveal her naked charms.
The silk-worm, too, is said to be a native of the isle of Cos, where
the vapours of the earth give new life to the flowers of the cypress,
the terebinth, the ash, and the oak which have been beaten down by
the showers. At first they assume the appearance of small butterflies
with naked bodies, but soon after, being unable to endure the cold,
they throw out bristly hairs, and assume quite a thick coat against
the winter, by rubbing off the down that covers the leaves, by the
aid of the roughness of their feet. This they compress into balls by
carding it with their claws, and then draw it out and hang it between
the branches of the trees, making it fine by combing it out as it were:
last of all, they take and roll it round their body, thus forming a
nest in which they are enveloped. It is in this state that they are
taken; after which they are placed in earthen vessels in a warm place,
and fed upon bran. A peculiar sort of down soon shoots forth upon the
body, on being clothed with which they are sent to work upon another
task. The cocoons88 which they have begun to form are rendered soft
and pliable by the aid of water, and are then drawn out into threads
by means of a spindle made of a reed. Nor, in fact, have the men even
felt ashamed to make use89 of garments formed of this material, in
consequence of their extreme lightness in summer: for, so greatly have
manners degenerated in our day, that, so far from wearing a cuirass,
a garment even is found to be too heavy. The produce of the Assyrian
silk-worm, however, we have till now left to the women only.
It is by no means an absurdity to append to the silk-worm an account
of the spider, a creature which is worthy of our especial admiration.
There are numerous kinds of spiders, however, which it will not be
necessary here to mention, from the fact of their being so well known.
Those that bear the name of phalangium are of small size, with bodies
spotted and running to a point; their bite is venomous, and they leap
as they move from place to place. Another kind, again, is black, and
the fore-legs are remarkable for their length. They have all of them
three joints in the legs. The smaller kind of wolf-spider90 does not
make a web, but the larger ones make their holes in the earth, and
spread their nets at the narrow entrance thereof. A third kind, again,
is remarkable for the skill which it displays in its operations. These
spin a large web, and the abdomen suffices to supply the material
for so extensive a work, whether it is that, at stated periods the
excrements are largely secreted in the abdomen, as Democritus thinks,
or that the creature has in itself a certain faculty of secreting91
a peculiar sort of woolly substance. How steadily does it work with
its claws, how beautifully rounded and how equal are the threads as it
forms its web, while it employs the weight of its body as an equipoise!
It begins at the middle to weave its web, and then extends it by adding
the threads in rings around, like a warp upon the woof: forming the
meshes at equal intervals, but continually enlarging them as the web
increases in breadth, it finally unites them all by an indissoluble
knot. With what wondrous art does it conceal the snares that lie in
wait for its prey in its checkered nettings! How little, too, would it
seem that there is any such trap laid in the compactness of its web
and the tenacious texture of the woof, which would appear of itself
to be finished and arranged by the exercise of the very highest art!
How loose, too, is the body of the web as it yields to the blasts,
and how readily does it catch all objects which come in its way! You
would fancy that it had left, quite exhausted, the thrums of the upper
portion of its net unfinished where they are spread across; it is with
the greatest difficulty that they are to be perceived, and yet the
moment that an object touches them, like the lines of the hunter’s
net, they throw it into the body of the web. With what architectural
skill, too, is its hole arched over, and how well defended by a nap of
extra thickness against the cold! How carefully, too, it retires into a
corner, and appears intent upon anything but what it really is, all the
while that it is so carefully shut up from view, that it is impossible
to perceive whether there is anything within or not! And then too, how
extraordinary the strength of the web! When is the wind ever known to
break it, or what accumulation of dust is able to weigh it down?
The spider often spreads its web right across between two trees, when
plying its art and learning how to spin; and then, as to its length,
the thread extends from the very top of the tree to the ground, while
the insect springs up again in an instant from the earth, and travels
aloft by the very self-same thread, thus mounting at the same moment
and spinning its threads. When its prey falls into its net, how on the
alert it is, and with what readiness it runs to seize it! Even though
it should be adhering to the very edge of its web, the insect always
runs instantly to the middle, as it is by these means that it can most
effectually shake the web, and so successfully entangle its prey. When
the web is torn, the spider immediately sets about repairing it, and
that so neatly, that nothing like patching can ever be seen. The spider
lies in wait even for the young of the lizard, and after enveloping the
head of the animal, bites its lips; a sight by no means unworthy of
the amphitheatre itself, when it is one’s good fortune to witness it.
Presages also are drawn from the spider; for when a river is about to
swell, it will suspend its web higher than usual. In calm weather these
insects do not spin, but when it is cloudy they do, and hence it is,
that a great number of cobwebs is a sure sign of showery weather. It
is generally supposed that it is the female spider that spins, and the
male that lies in wait for prey, thus making an equal division of their
duties.
Spiders couple92 backwards, and produce maggots like eggs; for I
ought not to defer making some mention of this subject, seeing, in
fact, that of most insects there is hardly anything else to be said.
All these eggs they lay in their webs, but scattered about, as they
leap from place to place while laying them. The phalangium is the only
spider that lays a considerable number of them, in a hole; and as
soon as ever the progeny is hatched it devours its mother, and very
often the male parent as well, for that, too, aids in the process of
incubation. These last produce as many as three hundred eggs, the
others a smaller number. Spiders take three days to hatch their eggs.
They come to their full growth in twenty-eight days.
In a similar manner to the spider, the land scorpion also produces
maggots93 similar to eggs, and dies in a similar manner. This animal
is a dangerous scourge, and has a venom like that of the serpent; with
the exception that its effects are far more94 painful, as the person
who is stung will linger for three days before death ensues. The sting
is invariably fatal to virgins, and nearly always so to matrons. It is
so to men also, in the morning, when the animal has issued from its
hole in a fasting state, and has not yet happened to discharge its
poison by any accidental stroke. The tail is always ready to strike,
and ceases not for an instant to menace, so that no opportunity may
possibly be missed. The animal strikes too with a sidelong blow, or
else by turning the tail upwards. Apollodorus informs us, that the
poison which they secrete is of a white colour, and he has divided
them into nine classes, distinguished mostly by their colours—to very
little purpose, however, for it is impossible to understand which among
these it is that he has pronounced to be the least dangerous. He says,
also, that some of them have a double sting, and that the males—for he
asserts that they are engendered by the union of the sexes—are the most
dangerous. These may easily be known, he says, by their slender form
and greater length. He states, also, that they all of them have venom
in the middle of the day, when they have been warmed by the heat of the
sun, as, also, when they are thirsty—their thirst, indeed, can never be
quenched. It is an ascertained fact, that those which have seven joints
in the tail are the most95 deadly; the greater part, however, have
but six.
For this pest of Africa, the southern winds have provided means of
flight as well, for as the breeze bears them along, they extend
their arms and ply them like so many oars in their flight; the same
Apollodorus, however, asserts that there are some which really have
wings.96 The Psylli, who for their own profit have been in the habit
of importing the poisons of other lands among us, and have thus filled
Italy with the pests which belong to other regions, have made attempts
to import the flying scorpion as well, but it has been found that
it cannot live further north than the latitude of Sicily. However,
they97 are sometimes to be seen in Italy, but are quite harmless
there; they are found, also, in many other places, the vicinity of
Pharos, in Egypt, for instance. In Scythia, the scorpion is able to
kill the swine even with its sting, an animal which, in general, is
proof against poisons of this kind in a remarkable degree. When stung,
those swine which are black die more speedily than others, and more
particularly if they happen to throw themselves into the water. When a
person has been stung, it is generally supposed that he may be cured
by drinking the ashes of the scorpion98 mixed with wine. It is the
belief also that there is nothing more baneful to the scorpion and
the stellio,99 than to dip them in oil. This last animal is also
dangerous to all other creatures, except those which, like itself,
are destitute of blood: in figure it strongly resembles the common
lizard. For the most part, also, the scorpion does no injury to any
animal which is bloodless. Some writers, too, are of opinion that the
scorpion devours its offspring, and that the one among the young which
is the most adroit avails itself of its sole mode of escape, by placing
itself on the back of the mother, and thus finding a place where it is
in safety from the tail and the sting. The one that thus escapes, they
say, becomes the avenger of the rest, and at last, taking advantage of
its elevated position, puts its parents to death. The scorpion produces
eleven at a birth.
The stellio100 has in some measure the same nature as the chameleon,
as it lives upon nothing but dew, and such spiders101 as it may
happen to find.
The cicada102 also lives in a similar manner, and is divided into
two kinds. The smaller kind are born the first and die the last, and
are without a voice. The others are of the flying kind, and have a
note; there are two sorts, those known as achetæ, and the smaller
ones called tettigonia: these last have the loudest voice. In both of
these last-mentioned kinds, it is the male that sings, while the female
is silent. There are nations in the east that feed upon these insects,
the Parthians even, wealthy and affluent as they are. They prefer the
male before it has had sexual intercourse, and the female after; and
they take103 their eggs, which are white. They engender with the
belly upwards. Upon the back they have a sharp-edged instrument,104
by means of which they excavate a hole to breed in, in the ground. The
young is, at first, a small maggot in appearance, after which the larva
assumes the form in which it is known as the tettigometra.105 It
bursts its shell about the time of the summer solstice, and then takes
to flight, which always happens in the night. The insect, at first, is
black and hard.
This is the only living creature that has no mouth; though it has
something instead which bears a strong resemblance to the tongues of
those insects which carry a sting in the mouth: this organ is situate
in the breast106 of the animal, and is employed by it in sucking
up the dew. The corselet itself forms a kind of pipe; and it is by
means of this that the achetæ utter their note, as already mentioned.
Beyond this, they have no viscera in the abdomen. When surprised, they
spring upwards, and eject a kind of liquid, which, indeed, is our only
proof that they live upon dew. This, also, is the only animal that
has no outlet for the evacuations of the body. Their powers of sight
are so bad, that if a person contracts his finger, and then suddenly
extends it close to them, they will come upon it just as though it
were a leaf. Some authors divide these animals into two kinds, the
“surcularia,”107 which is the largest, and the “frumentaria,”108 by
many known as the “avenaria;”109 this last makes its appearance just
as the corn is turning dry in the ear.
(27.) The grasshopper is not a native of countries that are bare of
trees—hence it is that there are none in the vicinity of the city of
Cyrene—nor, in fact, is it produced in champaign countries, or in cool
and shady thickets. They will take to some places much more readily
than others. In the district of Miletus they are only to be found in
some few spots; and in Cephallenia, there is a river which runs through
the country, on one side of which they are not to be found, while on
the other they exist in vast numbers. In the territory of Rhegium,
again, none of the grasshoppers have any note, while beyond the river,
in the territory of Locri,110 they sing aloud. Their wings are formed
similarly to those of bees, but are larger, in proportion to the body.
There are some insects which have two wings, flies, for instance;
others, again, have four, like the bee. The wings of the grasshopper
are membranous. Those insects which are armed with a sting in the
abdomen, have four wings. None of those which have a sting in the
mouth, have more than two wings. The former have received the sting for
the purpose of defending themselves, the latter for the supplying of
their wants. If pulled from off the body, the wings of an insect will
not grow again; no insect which has a sting inserted in its body, has
two wings only.
Some insects, for the preservation of their wings, are covered with a
crust;112 the beetle, for instance, the wing of which is peculiarly
fine and frail. To these insects a sting has been denied by Nature;
but in one large kind113 we find horns of a remarkable length,
two-pronged at the extremities, and forming pincers, which the animal
closes when it is its intention to bite. These beetles are suspended
from the neck of infants by way of remedy against certain maladies:
Nigidius calls them “lucani.” There is another kind114 of beetle,
again, which, as it goes backwards with its feet, rolls the dung into
large pellets, and then deposits in them the maggots which form its
young, as in a sort of nest, to protect them against the rigours of
winter. Some, again, fly with a loud buzzing or a drony noise, while
others115 burrow numerous holes in the hearths and out in the fields,
and their shrill chirrup is to be heard at night.
The glow-worm, by the aid of the colour of its sides116 and haunches,
sends forth at night a light which resembles that of fire; being
resplendent, at one moment, as it expands its wings,117 and then
thrown into the shade the instant it has shut them. These insects are
never to be seen before the grass of the pastures has come to maturity,
nor yet after the hay has been cut. On the other hand, it is the nature
of the black beetle118 to seek dark corners, and to avoid the light:
it is mostly found in baths, being produced from the humid vapours
which arise therefrom. There are some beetles also, belonging to the
same species, of a golden colour and very large size, which burrow119
in dry ground, and construct small combs of a porous nature, and very
like sponge; these they fill with a poisonous kind of honey. In Thrace,
near Olynthus, there is a small locality, the only one in which this
animal cannot exist; from which circumstance it has received the name
of “Cantharolethus.”120
The wings of all insects are formed without121 any division in them,
and they none of them have a tail,122 with the exception of the
scorpion; this, too, is the only one among them that has arms,123
together with a sting in the tail. As to the rest of the insects, some
of them have the sting in the mouth, the gad-fly for instance, or the
“tabanus,” as some persons choose to call it: the same is the case,
too, with the gnat and some kinds of flies. All these insects have
their stings situate in the mouth instead124 of a tongue; but in
some the sting is not pointed, being formed not for pricking, but for
the purpose of suction: this is the case more especially with flies,
in which it is clear that the tongue125 is nothing more than a tube.
These insects, too, have no teeth. Others, again, have little horns
protruding in front of the eyes, but without any power in them; the
butterfly, for instance. Some insects are destitute of wings, such as
the scolopendra, for instance.126
Those insects which have feet, move sideways. Some of them have the
hind feet longer than the fore ones, and curving outwards, the locust,
for example.
(29.) These creatures lay their eggs in large masses, in the autumn,
thrusting the end of the tail into holes which they form in the
ground. These eggs remain underground throughout the winter, and in
the ensuing year, at the close of spring, small locusts issue from
them, of a black colour, and crawling along without legs127 and
wings. Hence it is that a wet spring destroys their eggs, while, if it
is dry, they multiply in great abundance. Some persons maintain that
they breed twice a year, and die the same number of times; that they
bring forth at the rising128 of the Vergiliæ, and die at the rising
of the Dog-star,129 after which others spring up in their places:
according to some, it is at the setting130 of Arcturus that the
second litter is produced. That the mothers die the moment they have
brought forth, is a well-known fact, for a little worm immediately
grows about the throat, which chokes them: at the same time, too, the
males perish as well. This insect, which thus dies through a cause
apparently so trifling, is able to kill a serpent by itself, when it
pleases, by seizing its jaws with its teeth.131 Locusts are only
produced in champaign places, that are full of chinks and crannies. In
India, it is said that they attain the length of three132 feet, and
that the people dry the legs and thighs, and use them for saws. There
is another mode, also, in which these creatures perish; the winds carry
them off in vast swarms, upon which they fall into the sea or standing
waters, and not, as the ancients supposed, because their wings have
been drenched by the dampness of the night. The same authors have also
stated, that they are unable to fly during the night, in consequence of
the cold, being ignorant of the fact, that they travel over lengthened
tracts of sea for many days together, a thing the more to be wondered
at, as they have to endure hunger all the time as well, for this it is
which causes them to be thus seeking pastures in other lands. This is
looked upon as a plague133 inflicted by the anger of the gods; for as
they fly they appear to be larger than they really are, while they make
such a loud noise with their wings, that they might be readily supposed
to be winged creatures of quite another species. Their numbers, too,
are so vast, that they quite darken the sun; while the people below are
anxiously following them with the eye, to see if they are about to make
a descent, and so cover their lands. After all, they have the requisite
energies for their flight; and, as though it had been but a trifling
matter to pass over the seas, they cross immense tracts of country, and
cover them in clouds which bode destruction to the harvests. Scorching
numerous objects by their very contact, they eat away everything with
their teeth, the very doors of the houses even.
Those from Africa are the ones which chiefly devastate Italy; and more
than once the Roman people have been obliged to have recourse to the
Sibylline Books, to learn what remedies to employ under their existing
apprehensions of impending famine. In the territory of Cyrenaica134
there is a law, which even compels the people to make war, three times
a year, against the locusts, first, by crushing their eggs, next by
killing the young, and last of all by killing those of full growth;
and he who fails to do so, incurs the penalty of being treated as a
deserter. In the island of Lemnos also, there is a certain measure
fixed by law, which each individual is bound to fill with locusts which
he has killed, and then bring it to the magistrates. It is for this
reason, too, that they pay such respect to the jack-daw, which flies
to meet the locusts, and kills them in great numbers. In Syria, also,
the people are placed under martial law, and compelled to kill them:
in so many countries does this dreadful pest prevail. The Parthians
look upon them as a choice food,135 and the grasshopper as well. The
voice of the locust appears to proceed from the back part of the head.
It is generally believed that in this place, where the shoulders join
on to the body, they have, as it were, a kind of teeth, and that it
is by grinding these against each other that they produce the harsh
noise which they make. It is more especially about the two equinoxes
that they are to be heard, in the same way that we hear the chirrup of
the grasshopper about the summer solstice. The coupling of locusts is
similar to that of all other insects that couple, the female supporting
the male, and turning back the extremity of the tail towards him; it is
only after a considerable time that they separate. In all these kinds
of insects the male is of smaller size than the female.
The greater part of the insects produce a maggot. Ants also produce
one in spring, which is similar to an egg,136 and they work in
common, like bees; but whereas the last make their food, the former
only store137 it away. If a person only compares the burdens which
the ants carry with the size of their bodies, he must confess that
there is no animal which, in proportion, is possessed of a greater
degree of strength. These burdens they carry with the mouth, but when
it is too large to admit of that, they turn their backs to it, and push
it onwards with their feet, while they use their utmost energies with
their shoulders. These insects, also, have a political community among
themselves, and are possessed of both memory and foresight. They gnaw
each grain before they lay it by, for fear lest it should shoot while
under ground; those grains, again, which are too large for admission,
they divide at the entrance of their holes; and those which have become
soaked by the rain, they bring out and dry.138 They work, too, by
night, during the full moon; but when there is no moon, they cease
working. And then, too, in their labours, what ardour they display,
what wondrous carefulness! Because they collect their stores from
different quarters, in ignorance of the proceedings of one another,
they have certain days set apart for holding a kind of market, on which
they meet together and take stock.139 What vast throngs are then to
be seen hurrying together, what anxious enquiries appear to be made,
and what earnest parleys140 are going on among them as they meet! We
see even the very stones worn away by their footsteps, and roads beaten
down by being the scene of their labours. Let no one be in doubt,
then, how much assiduity and application, even in the very humblest
of objects, can upon every occasion effect! Ants are the only living
beings, besides man, that bestow burial on the dead. In Sicily there
are no winged ants to be found.
(31.) The horns of an Indian ant, suspended in the temple of Hercules,
at Erythræ,141 have been looked upon as quite miraculous for their
size. This ant excavates gold from holes, in a country in the north
of India, the inhabitants of which are known as the Dardæ. It has the
colour of a cat, and is in size as large as an Egyptian wolf.142 This
gold, which it extracts in the winter, is taken by the Indians during
the heats of summer, while the ants are compelled, by the excessive
warmth, to hide themselves in their holes. Still, however, on being
aroused by catching the scent of the Indians, they sally forth, and
frequently tear them to pieces, though provided with the swiftest
camels for the purpose of flight; so great is their fleetness, combined
with their ferocity and their passion for gold!
Many insects, however, are engendered in a different manner; and some
more especially from dew. This dew settles upon the radish143 leaf in
the early days of spring; but when it has been thickened by the action
of the sun, it becomes reduced to the size of a grain of millet. From
this a small grub afterwards arises, which, at the end of three days,
becomes transformed into a caterpillar. For several successive days it
still increases in size, but remains motionless, and covered with a
hard husk. It moves only when touched, and is covered with a web like
that of the spider. In this state it is called a chrysalis, but after
the husk is broken, it flies forth in the shape of a butterfly.
In the same manner, also, some animals are generated in the earth
from rain, and some, again, in wood. And not only wood-worms144
are produced in wood, but gad-flies also and other insects issue
from it, whenever there is an excess of moisture; just as in man,
tape-worms145 are sometimes found, as much as three hundred feet or
more in length.
Then, too, in dead carrion there are certain animals produced, and in
the hair, too, of living men. It was through such vermin as this that
the Dictator Sylla,146 and Alcman, one of the most famous of the
Grecian poets, met their deaths. These insects infest birds too, and
are apt to kill the pheasant, unless it takes care to bathe itself in
the dust. Of the animals that are covered with hair, it is supposed
that the ass and the sheep are the only ones that are exempt from
these vermin. They are produced, also, in certain kinds of cloth, and
more particularly those made of the wool of sheep which have been
killed by the wolf. I find it stated, also, by authors, that some
kinds of water147 which we use for bathing are more productive of
these parasites than others. Even wax is found to produce mites, which
are supposed to be the very smallest of all living creatures. Other
insects, again, are engendered from filth, acted upon by the rays of
the sun—these fleas are called “petauristæ,”148 from the activity
which they display in their hind legs. Others, again, are produced with
wings, from the moist dust that is found lying in holes and corners.
There is an animal,149 also, that is generated in the summer, which
has its head always buried deep in the skin [of a beast], and so,
living on its blood, swells to a large size. This is the only living
creature that has no outlet150 for its food; hence, when it has
overgorged itself, it bursts asunder, and thus its very aliment is
made the cause of its death. This insect never breeds on beasts of
burden, but is very commonly seen on oxen, and sometimes on dogs,
which, indeed, are subject to every species of vermin. With sheep and
goats, it is the only parasite. The thirst, too, for blood displayed by
leeches, which we find in marshy waters, is no less singular; for these
will thrust the entire head into the flesh in quest of it. There is a
winged insect151 which peculiarly infests dogs, and more especially
attacks them with its sting about the ears, where they are unable to
defend themselves with their teeth.
Dust, too, is productive of worms152 in wools and cloths, and this
more especially if a spider should happen to be enclosed in them: for,
being sensible of thirst, it sucks up all the moisture, and thereby
increases the dryness of the material. These will breed in paper also.
There is one kind which carries with it its husk, in the same manner
as the snail, only that the feet are to be seen. If deprived of it, it
does not survive; and when it is fully developed, the insect becomes a
chrysalis. The wild fig-tree produces gnats,153 known as “ficarii;”
and the little grubs of the fig-tree, the pear-tree, the pine, the
wild rose, and the common rose produce cantharides,154 when fully
developed. These insects, which are venomous, carry with them their
antidote; for their wings are useful in medicine,155 while the rest
of the body is deadly. Again, liquids turned sour will produce other
kinds of gnats, and white grubs are to be found in snow that has lain
long on the ground, while those that lie above are of a reddish156
colour—indeed, the snow itself becomes red after it has lain some time
on the ground. These grubs are covered with a sort of hair, are of a
rather large size, and in a state of torpor.
That element, also, which is so destructive to matter, produces certain
animals; for in the copper-smelting furnaces of Cyprus, in the very
midst of the fire, there is to be seen flying about a four-footed
animal with wings, the size of a large fly: this creature is called the
“pyrallis,” and by some the “pyrausta.” So long as it remains in the
fire it will live, but if it comes out and flies a little distance from
it, it will instantly die.
The Hypanis, a river of Pontus, brings down in its waters, about
the time of the summer solstice, small membranous particles, like a
grape-stone in appearance; from which there issues an animal157 with
four legs and with wings, similar to the one just mentioned. It does
not, however, live more than a single day, from which circumstance it
has obtained the name of “hemerobion.”158 The life of other insects
of a similar nature is regulated from its beginning to its end by
multiples of seven. Thrice seven days is the duration of the life of
the gnat and of the maggot, while those that are viviparous live four
times seven days, and their various changes and transformations take
place in periods of three or four days. The other insects of this kind
that are winged, generally die in the autumn, the gad-fly becoming
quite blind159 even before it dies. Flies which have been drowned in
water, if they are covered with ashes,160 will return to life.
In addition to what is already stated, we will add an account of every
part of the body of an animal, taken limb by limb.
All those which have blood, have a head as well. A small number of
animals, and those only among the birds, have tufts of various kinds
upon the head. The phœnix161 has a long row of feathers on it, from
the middle of which arises another row; peacocks have a hairy tuft,
resembling a bushy shrub; the stymphalis162 has a sort of pointed
crest, and the pheasant, again, small horns. Added to these, there
is the lark, a little bird, which, from the appearance of its tuft,
was formerly called “galerita,” but has since received the Gallic
name of “alauda,”163 a name which it has transferred to one of our
legions.164 We have already made mention, also, of one bird165
to which Nature has given a crest, which it can fold or unfold at
pleasure: the birds of the coot kind166 have also received from
her a crest, which takes its rise at the beak, and runs along the
middle of the head; while the pie of Mars, and the Balearic crane, are
furnished with pointed tufts. But the most remarkable feature of all,
is the crest which we see attached to the heads of our domestic fowls,
substantial and indented like a saw; we cannot, in fact, strictly call
it flesh, nor can we pronounce it to be cartilage or a callosity, but
must admit that it is something of a nature peculiar to itself. As to
the crests of dragons, there is no one to be found who ever saw one.
Horns, too, of various forms have been granted to many animals of the
aquatic, marine, and reptile kind, but those which are more properly
understood under that name belong to the quadrupeds only; for I look
upon the tales of Actæon and of Cippus even, in Latin story, as nothing
more nor less than fables.167 And, indeed, in no department of her
works has Nature displayed a greater capriciousness. In providing
animals with these weapons, she has made merry at their expense; for
some she has spread them out in branches, the stag, for instance; to
others she has given them in a more simple form, as in the “subulo,”
so called from the resemblance of its horns to a “subula,”168 or
shoemaker’s awl. In others, again, she has flattened them in the shape
of a man’s hand, with the fingers extended, from which circumstance
the animal has received the name of “platyceros.”169 To the roe-buck
she has given branching horns, but small, and has made them so as not
to fall off and be cast each year; while to the ram she has given
them of a contorted and spiral form, as though she were providing it
with a cæstus for offence. The horns of the bull, again, are upright
and threatening. In this last kind, the females, too, are provided
with them, while in most it is only the males. The chamois has them,
curving backwards; while in the fallow deer170 they bend forward. The
strepsiceros,171 which in Africa bears the name of addax, has horns
erect and spiral, grooved and tapering to a sharp point, so much so,
that you would almost take them to be the sides of a lyre.172 In the
oxen of Phrygia, the horns are moveable,173 like the ears; and among
the cattle of the Troglodytæ, they are pointed downwards to the ground,
for which reason it is that they are obliged to feed with the head on
one side. Other animals, again, have a single horn, and that situate in
the middle of the head, or else on the nose, as already stated.174
Then, again, in some animals the horns are adapted for butting, and
in others for goring; with some they are curved inwards, with others
outwards, and with others, again, they are fitted for tossing: all
which objects are effected in various ways, the horns either lying
backwards, turning from, or else towards each other, and in all cases
running to a sharp point. In one kind, also, the horns are used for the
purpose of scratching the body, instead of hands.
In snails the horns are fleshy, and are thus adapted for the purpose
of feeling the way, which is also the case with the cerastes;175
some reptiles, again, have only one horn, though the snail has always
two, suited for protruding and withdrawing. The barbarous nations of
the north drink from the horns of the urus,176 a pair of which will
hold a couple of urnæ:177 other tribes, again, point their spears
with them. With us they are cut into laminæ, upon which they become
transparent; indeed, the rays of a light placed within them may be
seen to a much greater distance than without. They are used also for
various appliances of luxury, either coloured or varnished, or else
for those kinds of paintings which are known as “cestrota,”178 or
horn-pictures. The horns of all animals are hollow within, it being
only at the tip that they are solid: the only exception is the stag,
the horn of which is solid throughout, and is cast every year. When
the hoofs of oxen are worn to the quick, the husbandmen have a method
of curing them, by anointing the horns of the animal with grease. The
substance of the horns is so ductile, that even while upon the body of
the living animal, they can be bent by being steeped in boiling wax,
and if they are split down when they are first shooting, they may be
twisted different ways, and so appear to be four in number upon one
head. In females the horns are generally thinner than in the males, as
is the case, also, with most kinds of wool-bearing animals.
No individuals, however, among sheep, or hinds, nor yet any that have
the feet divided into toes, or that have solid hoofs, are furnished
with horns; with the sole exception of the Indian ass,179 which is
armed with a single horn. To the beasts that are cloven-footed Nature
has granted two horns, but to those that have fore-teeth in the upper
jaw, she has given none. Those persons who entertain the notion that
the substance of these teeth is expended in the formation of the
horns, are easily to be refuted, if we only consider the case of the
hind, which has no more teeth than the male, and yet is without horns
altogether. In the stag the horn is only imbedded in the skin, but in
the other180 animals it adheres to the bone.
The head of the fish is very large in proportion to the rest of the
body, probably, to facilitate its diving under water. Animals of the
oyster and the sponge kind have no head, which is the case, also, with
most of the other kinds, whose only sense is that of touch. Some,
again, have the head blended with the body, the crab, for instance.
Of all animals man has the longest hair upon the head; which is the
case more especially with those nations where the men and women in
common leave the hair to grow, and do not cut it. Indeed, it is from
this fact, that the inhabitants of the Alps have obtained from us the
name of “Capillati,”181 as also those of Gallia, “Comata.”182
There is, however, a great difference in this respect according to
the various countries. In the island of Myconus,183 the people are
born without hair, just as at Caunus the inhabitants are afflicted
with the spleen from their birth.184 There are some animals, also,
that are naturally bald, such as the ostrich, for instance, and the
aquatic raven, which last has thence derived its Greek185 name. It
is but rarely that the hair falls off in women, and in eunuchs such
is never known to be the case; nor yet does any person lose it before
having known sexual intercourse.186 The hair does not fall off below
the brain, nor yet beneath the crown of the head, or around the ears
and the temples. Man is the only animal that becomes bald, with the
exception, of course, of such animals as are naturally so. Man and the
horse are the only creatures whose hair turns grey; but with man this
is always the case, first in the fore-part of the head, and then in the
hinder part.
Some few persons only are double-crowned. The bones of the head are
flat, thin, devoid of marrow, and united with sutures indented like a
comb. When broken asunder they cannot be united, but the extraction
of a small portion is not necessarily fatal, as a fleshy cicatrix
forms, and so makes good the loss. We have already mentioned, in their
respective187 places, that the skull of the bear is the weakest of
all, and that of the parrot the hardest.
The brain exists in all animals which have blood, and in those sea
animals as well, which we have already mentioned as mollusks, although
they are destitute of blood, the polypus, for instance. Man, however,
has, in proportion to his body, the most voluminous brain of all.
This, too, is the most humid, and the coldest of all the viscera, and
is enveloped above and below with two membranous integuments, for
either of which to be broken is fatal. In addition to these facts, we
may remark that the brain is larger in men than in women. In man the
brain is destitute of blood and veins, and in other animals it has
no fat. Those who are well informed on the subject, tell us that the
brain is quite a different substance from the marrow, seeing that on
being boiled it only becomes harder. In the very middle of the brain
of every animal there are small bones found. Man is the only animal in
which it is known to palpitate188 during infancy; and it does not
gain its proper consistency until after the child has made its first
attempt to speak. The brain is the most elevated of all the viscera,
and the nearest to the roof of the head; it is equally devoid of flesh,
blood, and excretions. The senses hold this organ as their citadel; it
is in this that are centred all the veins which spring from the heart;
it is here that they terminate; this is the very culminating point
of all, the regulator of the understanding. With all animals it is
advanced to the fore-part of the head, from the fact that the senses
have a tendency to the direction in which we look. From the brain
proceeds sleep, and its return it is that causes the head to nod. Those
creatures, in fact, which have no brain, never sleep. It is said that
stags189 have in the head certain small maggots, twenty in number:
they are situate in the empty space that lies beneath the tongue, and
around the joints by which the head is united to the body.
Man is the only animal the ears of which are immoveable. It is from
the natural flaccidity of the ear, that the surname of Flaccus is
derived. There is no part of the body that creates a more enormous
expense for our women, in the pearls which are suspended from them.
In the East, too, it is thought highly becoming for the men, even, to
wear gold rings in their ears. Some animals have large, and others
small ears. The stag alone has them cut and divided, as it were; in
the field-mouse they have a velvet surface. All the animals that are
viviparous have ears of some kind or other, with the sole exception of
the sea-calf, the dolphin, the fishes which we have mentioned190
as cartilaginous, and the viper. These animals have only cavities
instead of ears, with the exception of the cartilaginous fishes and
the dolphin, which last, however, it is quite clear possesses the
sense of hearing, for it is charmed by singing, and is often taken
while enraptured with the melody: how it is that it does hear, is
quite marvellous. These animals, too, have not the slightest trace of
olfactory organs, and yet they have a most acute sense of smell.
Among the winged animals, only the horned owl and the long-eared owl
have feathers which project like ears, the rest having only cavities
for the purpose of hearing; the same is the case, also, with the scaly
animals and the serpents. Among horses and beasts of burden of all
kinds, it is the ears which indicate the natural feelings; when the
animal is weary, they are drooping and flaccid; when it is startled,
they quiver to and fro; when it is enraged, they are pricked up; and
when it is ailing, they are pendant.
Man is the only creature that has a face, the other animals having
only a muzzle or a beak. Other animals have a forehead as well, but
it is only on the forehead of man that is depicted sorrow, gladness,
compassion, or severity. It is the forehead that is the index of the
mind. Man has eyebrows, also, which move together or alternately;
these, too, serve in some measure as indications of the feelings. Do
we deny or do we assent, it is the eyebrows, mostly, that indicate
our intentions. Feelings of pride may be generated elsewhere, but it
is here that they have their principal abode; it is in the heart that
they take their rise, but it is to the eyebrows that they mount, and
here they take up their position. In no part of the body could they
meet with a spot more lofty and more precipitous, in which to establish
themselves free from all control.
Below the forehead are the eyes, which form the most precious portion
of the human body, and which, by the enjoyment of the blessings of
sight, distinguish life from death. Eyes, however, have not been
granted to all animals; oysters have none, but, with reference to some
of the shell-fish, the question is still doubtful; for if we move the
fingers before a scallop half open, it will immediately close its
shell, apparently from seeing them, while the solen191 will start
away from an iron instrument when placed near it. Among quadrupeds
the mole192 has no sight, though it has something that bears a
resemblance to eyes, if we remove the membrane that is extended in
front of them. Among birds also, it is said that a species of heron,
which is known as the “leucus,”193 is wanting of one eye: a bird
of most excellent augury, when it flies towards the south or north,
for it is said that it portends thereby that there is about to be an
end of perils and alarms. Nigidius says also, that neither locusts
nor grasshoppers have eyes. In snails,194 the two small horns with
which they feel their way, perform the duties of eyes. Neither the
mawworm195 nor any other kind of worm has eyes.
The eyes vary in colour in the human race only; in all other animals
they are of one uniform colour peculiar to the kind, though there
are some horses that have eyes of an azure colour. But in man the
varieties and diversities are most numerous; the eyes being either
large, of middling size, remarkably small, or remarkably prominent.
These last are generally supposed to be very weak, while those which
are deep-seated are considered the best, as is the case also with those
which in colour resemble the eyes of the goat.
In addition to this, there are some persons who can see to a very
great distance, while there are others, again, who can only distinguish
objects when brought quite close to them. The vision of many stands in
need of the rays of the sun; such persons cannot see on a cloudy day,
nor yet after the sun has set. Others, again, have bad sight in the
day-time, but a sight superior to that of others by night. Of persons
having double pupils, or the evil eye, we have already spoken196 at
sufficient length. Blue197 eyes are the best for seeing in the dark.
It is said that Tiberius Cæsar, like no other human being, was so
endowed by Nature, that on awaking in the night198 he could for
a few moments distinguish objects just as well as in the clearest
daylight, but that by degrees he would find his sight again enveloped
in darkness. The late Emperor Augustus had azure eyes like those of
some horses, the white being larger than with other men; he used to be
very angry if a person stared intently at them for this peculiarity.
Claudius Cæsar had at the corners of the eyes a white fleshy substance,
covered with veins, which would occasionally become suffused with
blood; with the Emperor Caius199 they had a fixed, steady gaze,
while Nero could see nothing distinctly without winking, and having
it brought close to his eyes. The Emperor Caius had twenty pairs of
gladiators in his training-school, and of all these there were only
two who did not wink the eyes when a menacing gesture was made close
to them: hence it was that these men were invincible. So difficult a
matter is it for a man to keep his eyes from winking: indeed, to wink
is so natural to many, that they cannot desist from it; such persons we
generally look upon as the most timid.
No persons have the eye all of one colour; that of the middle of
the eye is always different from the white which surrounds it. In
all animals there is no part in the whole body that is a stronger
exponent of the feelings, and in man more especially, for it is
from the expression of the eye that we detect clemency, moderation,
compassion, hatred, love, sadness, and joy. From the eyes, too, the
various characters of persons are judged of, according as they are
ferocious, menacing, sparkling, sedate, leering, askance, downcast,
or languishing. Beyond a doubt it is in the eyes that the mind has its
abode: sometimes the look is ardent, sometimes fixed and steady, at
other times the eyes are humid, and at others, again, half closed. From
these it is that the tears of pity flow, and when we kiss them we seem
to be touching the very soul. It is the eyes that weep, and from them
proceed those streams that moisten our cheeks as they trickle down.
And what is this liquid that is always so ready and in such abundance
in our moments of grief, and where is it kept in reserve at other
times? It is by the aid of the mind that we see, by the aid of the
mind that we enjoy perception; while the eyes, like so many vessels,
as it were, receive its visual faculties and transmit them. Hence it
is that profound thought renders a man blind for the time, the powers
of sight being withdrawn from external objects and thrown inward: so,
too, in epilepsy, the mind is covered with darkness, while the eyes,
though open, are able to see nothing. In addition to this, it is the
fact that hares, as well as many human beings, can sleep with the eyes
open, a thing which the Greeks express by the term κορυβαντιᾷν. Nature
has composed the eye of numerous membranes of remarkable thinness,
covering them with a thick coat to ensure their protection against heat
and cold. This coat she purifies from time to time by the lachrymal
humours, and she has made the surface lubricous and slippery, to
protect the eye against the effects of a sudden shock.
In the midst of the cornea of the eye Nature has formed a window in the
pupil, the small dimensions of which do not permit the sight to wander
at hazard and with uncertainty, but direct it as straight as though it
were through a tube, and at the same time ensure its avoidance of all
shocks communicated by foreign bodies. The pupils are surrounded by
a black circle in some persons, while it is of a yellowish cast with
others, and azure again with others. By this happy combination the
light is received by the eye upon the white that lies around the pupil,
and its reflection being thus tempered, it fails to impede or confuse
the sight by its harshness. So complete a mirror, too, does the eye
form, that the pupil, small as it is, is able to reflect the entire
image of a man. This200 is the reason why most birds, when held in
the hand of a person, will more particularly peck at his eyes; for
seeing their own likeness reflected in the pupils, they are attracted
to it by what seem to be the objects of their natural affection.
It is only some few beasts of burden that are subject to maladies of
the eyes towards the increase of the moon: but it is man alone that is
rescued from blindness by the discharge of the humours201 that have
caused it. Many persons have had their sight restored after being blind
for twenty years; while others, again, have been denied this blessing
from their very birth, without there being any blemish in the eyes.
Many persons, again, have suddenly lost their sight from no apparent
cause, and without any preceding injury. The most learned authors say
that there are veins which communicate from the eye to the brain, but
I am inclined to think that the communication is with the stomach; for
it is quite certain that a person never loses the eye without feeling
sickness at the stomach. It is an important and sacred duty, of high
sanction among the Romans, to close202 the eyes of the dead, and then
again to open them when the body is laid on the funeral pile, the usage
having taken its rise in the notion of its being improper that the
eyes of the dead should be beheld by man, while it is an equally great
offence to hide them from the view of heaven. Man is the only living
creature the eyes of which are subject to deformities, from which, in
fact, arose the family names of “Strabo”203 and “Pætus.”204 The
ancients used to call a man who was born with only one eye, “cocles,”
and “ocella,” a person whose eyes were remarkably small. “Luscinus”
was the surname given to one who happened to have lost one eye by an
accident.
The eyes of animals that see at night in the dark, cats, for instance,
are shining and radiant, so much so, that it is impossible to look upon
them; those of the she-goat, too, and the wolf are resplendent, and
emit a light like fire. The eyes of the sea-calf and the hyæna change
successively to a thousand colours; and the eyes, when dried, of most
of the fishes will give out light in the dark, just in the same way as
the trunk of the oak when it has become rotten with extreme old age.
We have already mentioned205 the fact, that animals which turn, not
the eyes but the head, for the purpose of looking round, are never
known to wink. It is said,206 too, that the chameleon is able to
roll the eye-balls completely round. Crabs look sideways, and have the
eyes enclosed beneath a thin crust. Those of craw-fish and shrimps are
very hard and prominent, and lie in a great measure beneath a defence
of a similar nature. Those animals, however, the eyes of which are
hard, have worse sight than those of which the eyes are formed of a
humid substance. It is said that if the eyes are taken away from the
young of serpents and of the swallow,207 they will grow again. In
all insects and in animals covered with a shell, the eyes move just
in the same way as the ears of quadrupeds do; those among them which
have a brittle208 covering have the eyes hard. All animals of this
nature, as well as fishes and insects, are destitute of eye-lids, and
their eyes have no covering; but in all there is a membrane that is
transparent like glass, spread over them.
Man has lashes on the eye-lids on either side; and women even make
it their daily care to stain them;209 so ardent are they in the
pursuit of beauty, that they must even colour their very eyes. It was
with another view, however, that Nature had provided the hair of the
eyelids—they were to have acted, so to say, as a kind of rampart for
the protection of the sight, and as an advanced bulwark against the
approach of insects or other objects which might accidentally come
in their way. It is not without some reason that it is said that the
eyelashes210 fall off with those persons who are too much given to
venereal pleasures. Of the other animals, the only ones that have
eyelashes are those that have hair on the rest of the body as well;
but the quadrupeds have them on the upper eyelid only, and the birds
on the lower one: the same is the case also with those which have a
soft skin, such as the serpent, and those among the quadrupeds that are
oviparous, the lizard, for instance. The ostrich is the only one among
the birds that, like man, has eyelashes on either side.
All birds, however, have not eyelids: hence it is, that those which are
viviparous have no nictation of the eye. The heavier kinds of birds
shut the eye by means of the lower eyelid, and they wink by drawing
forward a membrane which lies in the corner of the eye. Pigeons,
and other birds of a similar nature, shut the two eyelids; but the
quadrupeds which are oviparous, such, for instance, as the tortoise
and the crocodile, have only the lower eyelid moveable, and never
wink, in consequence of the hardness of the eye. The edge of the upper
eyelid was by the ancients called “cilium,” from which comes our word
“supercilia.211” If the eyelid happens to be severed by a wound it
will not reunite,212 which is the case also with some few other parts
of the human body.
Below the eyes are the cheeks, a feature which is found in man only.
From the ancients they received the name of “genæ,” and by the laws of
the Twelve Tables, women were forbidden to tear them.213 The cheeks
are the seat of bashfulness; it is on them more particularly that
blushes are to be seen.
Within the cheeks is the mouth, which gives such strong indications
of the feelings of joyousness and laughter; and above it, but in man
only, is the nose, which modern notions have stamped as the exponent
of sarcasm and ridicule.214 In no other animal but man, is the nose
thus prominent; birds, serpents, and fishes, have no nostrils, but
apertures only for the purpose of smell. It is from the peculiarity of
the nose that are derived the surnames of “Simus”215 and “Silo.”
Children born in the seventh month often have the ears and the nostrils
imperforate.
It is from the “labia,” or lips, that the Brocchi216 have received
the surname of Labeo. All animals that are viviparous have a mouth that
is either well-formed, or harshly defined, as the case may be. Instead
of lips and mouth, the birds have a beak that is horny and sharp at the
end. With birds that live by rapine, the beak is hooked inwards, but
with those which gather and peck only, it is straight: those animals,
again, which root up grass or puddle in the mud, have the muzzle broad,
like swine. The beasts of burden employ the mouth in place of hands in
gathering their food, while those which live by rapine and slaughter
have it wider than the rest. No animal, with the exception of man, has
either chin or cheek-bones. The crocodile is the only animal that has
the upper jaw-bone217 moveable; among the land quadrupeds it is the
same as with other animals, except that they can move it obliquely.
Teeth are arranged in three different ways, serrated, in one continuous
row, or else protruding from the mouth. When serrated they unite
together, just like those of a comb, in order that they may not be worn
by rubbing against one another, as in serpents, fishes, and dogs,218
for instance. In some creatures they are set in one continuous row,
man and the horse, for instance; while in the wild boar, the elephant,
and the hippopotamus, they protrude from the mouth.219 Among those
set in one continuous row, the teeth which divide the food are broad
and sharp, while those which grind it are double; the teeth which lie
between the incisive and the molar teeth, are those known as the canine
or dog-teeth; these are by far the largest in those animals which have
serrated teeth. Those animals which have continuous rows of teeth,
have them either situate on both sides of the mouth, as in the horse,
or else have no fore-teeth in the upper part of the mouth, as is the
case with oxen, sheep, and all the animals that ruminate. The she-goat
has no upper teeth, except the two front ones. No animals which have
serrated teeth, have them protruding220 from the mouth; among these,
too, the females rarely have them; and to those that do have them, they
are of no221 use: hence it is, that while the boar strikes, the sow
bites. No animal with horns has projecting teeth; and all such teeth
are hollow, while in other animals the teeth are solid. All222 fish
have the teeth serrated, with the exception of the scarus,223 this
being the only one among the aquatic animals that has them level224
at the edges. In addition to this, there are many fishes that have
teeth upon the tongue and over the whole of the mouth, in order that,
by the multitude of the bites which they inflict, they may soften those
articles of food which they could not possibly manage by tearing. Many
animals, also, have teeth in the palate, and even in the tail;225
in addition to which, some have them inclining to the interior of the
mouth, that the food may not fall out, the animal itself having no
other means of retaining it there.
The asp also, and other serpents, have similar teeth; but in the
upper jaw, on the right and left, they have two of extreme length,
which are perforated with a small tube in the interior, just like
the sting of the scorpion, and it is through these that they eject
their venom. The writers who have made the most diligent enquiries
on the subject, inform us that this venom is nothing but the gall of
the serpent, and that it is conveyed to the mouth by certain veins
which run beneath the spine; indeed, there are some who state that
there is only one poison-fang, and that being barbed at the end, it is
bent backwards when the animal has inflicted a bite. Other writers,
however, affirm that on such an occasion the fang falls out, as it is
very easily displaced, but that it soon grows226 again; this tooth,
they say, is thus wanting in the serpents which we see handled about by
persons.227 It is also stated that this fang exists in the tail of
the scorpion, and that most of these animals have no less than three.
The teeth of the viper are concealed in the gums: the animal, being
provided with a similar venom, exercises the pressure of its fangs for
the purpose of instilling the poison in its bite.
No winged creatures have teeth, with the sole exception of the bat.
The camel is the only one among the animals without horns, that has
no fore-teeth228 in the upper jaw. None of the horned animals have
serrated229 teeth. Snails, too, have teeth; a proof of which are
the vetches which we find gnawed away by snails of the very smallest
size. To assert that among marine animals, those that have shells, and
those that are cartilaginous have fore-teeth, and that the sea-urchin
has five teeth, I am very much surprised how such a notion could have
possibly230 arisen. With insects the sting supplies the place of
teeth; the ape has teeth just like those in man.231 The elephant
has in the interior of the mouth fourteen teeth, adapted for chewing,
in addition to those which protrude; in the male these are curved
inwards, but in the female they are straight, and project outwards.
The sea-mouse,232 a fish which goes before the balæna, has no teeth
at all, but in place of them, the interior of the mouth is lined with
bristles, as well as the tongue and palate. Among the smaller land
quadrupeds, the two fore-teeth in each jaw are the longest.
The other animals are born with233 teeth, whereas man has them only
at the seventh234 month after his birth. While other235 animals
keep their teeth to the time of their death, man, the lion, the beasts
of burden, the dog, and the ruminating animals, all change them; the
lion and the dog, however, change none236 but the canine teeth. The
canine tooth of the wolf, on the right side, is held in high esteem
as an amulet.237 There is no animal that changes the maxillary
teeth, which stand beyond the canine teeth. With man, the last teeth,
which are known as the “genuini,” or cheek teeth,238 come about the
twentieth year, and with many men, and females as well, so late even as
the eightieth; but this only in the case of those who have not had them
in their youth. It is a well-known fact, that the teeth are sometimes
shed in old age, and replaced by others. Mucianus has stated that he,
himself, saw one Zocles, a native of Samothrace, who had a new set of
teeth when he was past his one hundred and fourth year. In addition to
these facts, in man males have more teeth than females,239 which is
the case also in sheep, goats, and swine.
Timarchus, the son of Nicocles the Paphian, had a double240 row
of teeth in his jaws: the same person had a brother also who never
changed his front teeth, and, consequently, wore them to the very
stumps. There is an instance, also, of a man having a tooth growing in
the palate.241 The canine teeth,242 when lost by any accident, are
never known to come again. While in all other animals the teeth grow of
a tawny colour with old age, with the horse, and him only, they become
whiter the older he grows.
The age, in beasts of burden,243 is indicated by the teeth. In
the horse they are forty in number. At thirty months it loses the
two fore-teeth in either jaw, and in the following year the same
number next to them, at the time that the eye-teeth244 come. At
the beginning of the fifth year the animal loses two teeth, which
grow again in the sixth, and in the seventh it has all its teeth,
those which have replaced the others, and those which have never been
changed. If a horse is gelded245 before it changes its teeth, it
never sheds them. In a similar manner, also, the ass loses four of
its teeth in the thirtieth month, and the others from six months to
six months. If a she-ass happens not to have foaled before the last
of these teeth are shed, it is sure to be barren.246 Oxen change
their teeth at two years old: with swine they are never changed.247
When these several indications of age have been lost in horses and
other beasts of burden, the age is ascertained by the projecting of
the teeth, the greyness of the hair in the eyebrows, and the hollow
pits that form around them; at this period the animal is supposed
to be about sixteen248 years old. In the human teeth there is a
certain venom; for if they are placed uncovered before a mirror, they
will tarnish its brightness, and they will kill young pigeons while
yet unfledged. The other particulars relative to the teeth have been
already249 mentioned under the head of the generation of man. When
teething first commences, the bodies of infants are subject to certain
maladies. Those animals which have serrated teeth inflict the most
dangerous bites.250
The tongue is not similarly formed in all animals. Serpents have a
very thin tongue, and three-forked,251 which they vibrate to and
fro: it is of a black colour, and when drawn from out of the mouth,
of extraordinary length. The tongue of the lizard is two-forked, and
covered with hair.252 That of the sea-calf also is twofold,253 but
with the serpents it is of the thinness of a hair; the other animals
employ it to lick the parts around the mouth. Fishes have nearly the
whole of the tongue adhering to the palate, while in the crocodile
the whole of it does adhere thereto: but in the aquatic animals the
palate, which is fleshy, performs the duty of the tongue as the organ
of taste. In lions, pards, and all the animals of that class, and in
cats as well, the tongue is covered with asperities,254 which overlap
each other, and bear a strong resemblance to a rasp. Such being its
formation, if the animal licks a man’s skin, it will wear it away by
making it thinner and thinner; for which reason it is that the saliva
of even a perfectly tame animal, being thus introduced to the close
vicinity of the blood, is apt to bring on madness. Of the tongue of the
purple we have made mention255 already. With the frog the end of the
tongue adheres to the mouth, while the inner part is disjoined from
the sides of the gullet; and it is by this means that the males give
utterance to their croaking, at the season at which they are known as
ololygones.256 This happens at stated periods of the year, at which
the males invite the females for the purposes of propagation: letting
down the lower lip to the surface of the water, they receive a small
portion of it in the mouth, and then, by quavering with the tongue,
make a gurgling noise, from which the croaking is produced which we
hear. In making this noise, the folds of the mouth, becoming distended,
are quite transparent, and the eyes start from the head and burn again
with the effort. Those insects which have a sting in the lower part
of the body, have teeth, and a tongue as well; with bees it is of
considerable length, and in the grasshopper it is very prominent. Those
insects which have a fistulous sting in the mouth, have neither tongue
nor teeth; while others, again, have a tongue in the interior of the
mouth, the ant, for instance. In the elephant the tongue is remarkably
broad; and while with all other animals, each according to its kind, it
is always perfectly at liberty, with man, and him alone, it is often
found so strongly tied down by certain veins, that it becomes necessary
to cut them. We find it stated that the pontiff Metellus had a tongue
so ill adapted for articulation, that he is generally supposed to have
voluntarily submitted to torture for many months, while preparing to
pronounce the speech which he was about to make on the dedication
of the temple of Opifera.257 In most persons the tongue is able
to articulate with distinctness at about the seventh year; and many
know how to employ it with such remarkable skill, as to be able to
imitate the voices of various birds and other animals with the greatest
exactness. The other animals have the sense of taste centred in the
fore-part of the tongue; but in man it is situate in the palate as well.
In man there are tonsils at the root of the tongue; these in swine are
called the glandules. The uvula,258 which is suspended between them
at the extremity of the palate, is found only in man. Beneath this
lies a smaller tongue, known by the name of “epiglossis,”259 but it
is wanting in animals that are oviparous. Placed as it is between two
passages, the functions of the epiglottis are of a twofold nature. The
one of these passages that lies more inward is called the tracheal
artery, and leads to the lungs and the heart: the epiglottis covers
it during the action of eating, that the drink or food may not go the
wrong way, and so be productive of suffering, as it is by this passage
that the breath and the voice are conveyed. The other or exterior
passage is called the “gula,”260 and it is by this passage that the
victuals and drink pass: this leads to the belly, while the former one
communicates with the chest.261 The epiglottis covers the pharynx, in
its turn, when only the breath or the voice is passing, in order that
the victuals may not inopportunely pass upwards, and so disturb the
breathing or articulation. The tracheal artery is composed of cartilage
and flesh, while the gullet is formed of a sinewy substance united with
flesh.
The neck is found to exist in no animal but those which have both these
passages. All the others which have the gullet only, have nothing but
a gorge or throat. In those which have a neck, it is formed of several
rounded vertebræ, and is flexible, and joined together by distinct
articulations, to allow of the animal turning round the head to look.
The lion, the wolf, and the hyæna are the only animals in which it
is formed of a single262 rigid bone. The neck is annexed to the
spine, and the spine to the loins. The vertebral column is of a bony
substance, but rounded, and pierced within, to afford a passage for
the marrow to descend from the brain. It is generally concluded that
the marrow is of the same nature as the brain, from the fact that if
the membrane of exceeding thinness which covers it is pierced, death
immediately ensues.263 Those animals which have long legs have a long
throat as well, which is the case also with aquatic birds, although
they have short legs, as well as with those which have hooked talons.
Man only, and the swine, are subject to swellings in the throat, which
are mostly caused by the noxious quality of the water264 which they
drink. The upper part of the gullet is called the fauces, the lower
the stomach.265 By this name is understood a fleshy concavity,
situate behind the tracheal artery, and joining the vertebral column;
it extends in length and breadth like a sort of chasm.266 Those
animals which have no gullet have no stomach either, nor yet any neck
or throat, fishes, for example; and in all these the mouth communicates
immediately with the belly. The sea-tortoise267 has neither tongue
nor teeth; it can break anything, however, with the sharp edge of
its muzzle. After the tracheal artery there is the œsophagus, which
is indented with hard asperities resembling bramble-thorns, for the
purpose of levigating the food, the incisions268 gradually becoming
smaller as they approach the belly. The roughness at the very extremity
of this organ strongly resembles that of a blacksmith’s file.
In all other animals but man the heart is situate in the middle of the
breast; in man alone it is placed just below the pap on the left-hand
side, the smaller end terminating in a point, and bearing outward. It
is among the fish only that this point is turned towards the mouth.
It is asserted that the heart is the first among the viscera that is
formed in the fœtus, then the brain, and last of all, the eyes: it is
said, too, that the eyes are the first organs that die, and the heart
the very last of all. The heart also is the principal seat of the heat
of the body; it is constantly palpitating, and moves as though it were
one animal enclosed within another. It is also enveloped in a membrane
equally supple and strong, and is protected by the bulwarks formed by
the ribs and the bone of the breast, as being the primary source and
origin of life. It contains within itself the primary receptacles for
the spirit and the blood, in its sinuous cavity, which in the larger
animals is threefold,269 and in all twofold at least: here it is that
the mind270 has its abode. From this source proceed two large veins,
which branch into the fore-part and the back of the body, and which,
spreading out in a series of branches, convey the vital blood by other
smaller veins over all parts of the body. This is the only one271
among the viscera that is not affected by maladies, nor is it subject
to the ordinary penalties of human life; but when injured, it produces
instant death. While all the other viscera are injured, vitality may
still remain in the heart.
Those animals are looked upon as stupid and lumpish which have a hard,
rigid heart, while those in which it is small are courageous, and
those are timid which have it very large. The heart is the largest, in
proportion to the body, in the mouse, the hare, the ass, the stag, the
panther, the weasel, the hyæna, and all the animals, in fact, which
are timid, or dangerous only from the effects of fear. In Paphlagonia
the partridge has a double heart. In the heart of the horse and the ox
there are bones sometimes found. It is said that the heart increases
every year in man, and that two drachmæ in weight are added272 yearly
up to the fiftieth year, after which period it decreases yearly in a
similar ratio; and that it is for this reason that men do not live
beyond their hundredth year, the heart then failing them: this is the
notion entertained by the Egyptians, whose custom it is to embalm the
bodies of the dead, and so preserve them. It is said that men have
been born with the heart covered with hair, and that such persons
are excelled by none in valour and energy; such, for instance, as
Aristomenes,273 the Messenian, who slew three hundred Lacedæmonians.
Being covered with wounds, and taken prisoner, he, on one occasion,
made his escape by a narrow hole which he discovered274 in the stone
quarry where he was imprisoned, while in pursuit of a fox which had
found that mode of exit. Being again taken prisoner, while his guards
were fast asleep he rolled himself towards a fire close by, and, at
the expense of his body, burnt off the cords by which he was bound. On
being taken a third time, the Lacedæmonians opened his breast while he
was still alive, and his heart was found covered with hair.
On an examination of the entrails, to find a certain fatty part on
the top of the heart, is looked upon as a fortunate presage. Still,
however the heart has not always been considered as forming a part of
the entrails for this purpose. It was under Lucius Postumius Albinus,
the King of the Sacrifices,275 and after the 126th Olympiad, when
King Pyrrhus had quitted Italy, that the aruspices began to examine
the heart, as part of the consecrated entrails. The first day that
the Dictator Cæsar appeared in public, clothed in purple, and sitting
on a seat of gold, the heart was twice found wanting276 when he
sacrificed. From this circumstance has risen a great question among
those who discuss matters connected with divination—whether it was
possible for the victim to have lived without that organ, or whether
it had lost it at the very moment277 of its death. It is asserted
that the heart cannot be burnt of those persons who die of the
cardiac disease; and the same is said of those who die by poison.
At all events, there is still in existence an oration pronounced by
Vitellius,278 in which he accuses Piso of this crime, and employs
this alleged fact as one of his proofs, openly asserting that the
heart of Germanicus Cæsar could not be burnt at the funeral pile,
in consequence of his having been poisoned. On the other hand, the
peculiar nature279 of the disease under which Germanicus was
labouring, was alleged in Piso’s defence.
Beneath the heart are the lungs, the laboratory in which the
respiration is prepared. The use of these, is to draw in the air and
then expel it; for which purpose their substance is of a spongy nature,
and filled with cavernous holes. Some few among the aquatic animals
have lungs, as we have already stated;280 and among the rest of
those which are oviparous, they are small, of a fungous nature, and
containing no blood; hence it is, that these animals do not experience
thirst. It is for the same reason also, that frogs and seals are able
to remain so long under water. The tortoise, too, although it has
lungs of remarkable size, and extending throughout the whole of the
shell, is also equally destitute of blood. The smaller the lungs are in
proportion to the body, the greater is the swiftness of the animal. It
is in the chameleon that the lungs are the largest in proportion to the
body; in which, in fact, it has no other viscera at all.281
The liver is on the right side: in this part is situate what has been
called the “head of the entrails,” and it is subject to considerable
variations. No liver282 at all was found in a victim which was
sacrificed by M. Marcellus, about the period when he was killed in
battle against Hannibal; while in a victim which was slain on the
following day, a double liver was found. It was wanting, also, in a
victim sacrificed by C. Marius, at Utica, and in one which was offered
by the Emperor Caius283 upon the calends of January,284 on the
occasion of his entering the year of the consulship in which he was
slain: the same thing happened, also, to his successor, Claudius,
in the month in which he was cut off285 by poison. When the late
Emperor Augustus was sacrificing at Spoletum, upon the first day of his
entering on the imperial dignity, in six different victims the liver
was found rolled over within itself, from the very lowest lobe; and the
answer that was given by the diviners was to the effect that, in the
course of the year, he would gain a twofold sway. It is of evil omen to
find an incision in the head of the entrails, except on occasions of
disquietude and alarm; for then it is significant of cutting all cares,
and so putting an end to them. The hares that are found in the vicinity
of Briletum286 and Tharne, and in the Chersonnesus on the Propontis,
have a double liver; but, what is very singular, if they are removed to
another place, they will lose one of them.
In the liver is the gall, which, however, does not exist in every
animal. At Chalcis, in Eubœa, none of the cattle have it, while in the
cattle of the Isle of Naxos, it is of extraordinary size, and double,
so that to a stranger either of these facts would appear as good as a
prodigy. The horse, the mule, the ass, the stag, the roe-buck, the wild
boar, the camel, and the dolphin have no gall, but some kinds of rats
and mice have it.
Some few men are without it, and such persons enjoy robust health and
a long life. There are some authors who say that the gall exists in
the horse, not in the liver, but in the paunch, and that in the stag
it is situate either in the tail or the intestines; and that hence it
is, that those parts are so bitter that dogs will not touch them. The
gall, in fact, is nothing else but the worst parts of the blood purged
off, and for this reason it is that it is so bitter: at all events, it
is a well-known fact, that no animal has a liver unless it has blood
as well. The liver receives the blood from the heart, to which it is
united, and then disperses it in the veins.
When the gall is black, it is productive of madness in man, and if it
is wholly expelled death will ensue. Hence it is, too, that the word
“bile” has been employed by us to characterize a harsh, embittered
disposition; so powerful are the effects of this secretion, when it
extends its influence to the mind. In addition to this, when it is
dispersed over the whole of the body, it deprives the eyes, even, of
their natural colour; and when ejected, will tarnish copper vessels
even, rendering everything black with which it comes in contact;
so that no one ought to be surprised that it is the gall which
constitutes the venom of serpents. Those animals of Pontus which feed
on wormwood have no gall: in the raven, the quail, and the pheasant,
the gall-bladder is united to the renal parts, and, on one side only,
to the intestines. In many animals, again, it is united only to the
intestines, the pigeon, the hawk, and the murena, for example. In some
few birds it is situate in the liver; but it is in serpents and fishes
that it is the largest in proportion. With the greater part of birds,
it extends all along throughout the intestines, as in the hawk and the
kite. In some other birds, also, it is situate in the breast as well:
the gall, too, of the sea-calf is celebrated for its application to
many purposes. From the gall of the bull a colour is extracted like
that of gold. The aruspices have consecrated the gall to Neptune and
the influence of water. The Emperor Augustus found a double gall in a
victim which he was sacrificing on the day of his victory at Actium.
It is said, that in the small liver of the mouse the number of lobes
corresponds to the day of the moon, and that they are found to be just
as many in number as she is days old; in addition to which, it is said
that it increases at the winter solstice. In the rabbits of Bætica, the
liver is always found to have a double lobe. Ants will not touch one
lobe of the liver of the bramble-frog, in consequence of its poisonous
nature, it is generally thought. The liver is remarkable for its powers
of preservation, and sieges have afforded us remarkable instances of
its being kept so long as a hundred years.287
The entrails of serpents and lizards are of remarkable length. It is
related that—a most fortunate omen—Cæcina of Volaterræ beheld two
dragons arising from the entrails of the victim; and this will not be
at all incredible, if we are ready to believe that while King Pyrrhus
was sacrificing, the day upon which he died, the heads of the victims,
on being cut off, crawled along the ground and licked up their own
blood. In man, the entrails are separated from the lower part of the
viscera by a certain membrane, which is called the “præcordia,”288
because it is extended in front of the heart; the Greeks have given it
the name of “phrenes.” All the principal viscera have been enclosed by
Nature, in her prudent foresight, in their own peculiar membranes, just
like so many sheaths, in fact. With reference to the diaphragm, there
was a peculiar reason for this wise provision of Nature, its proximity
to the guts, and the chances that the food might possibly intercept the
respiration. It is to this organ that is attributed quick and ready
wit, and hence it is that it has no fleshy parts, but is composed of
fine sinews and membranes. This part is also the chief seat of gaiety
of mind, a fact which is more particularly proved by the titillation
of the arm-holes, to which the midriff extends; indeed, in no part
of the body is the skin more fine; for this reason it is, also, that
we experience such peculiar pleasure in scratching the parts in its
vicinity. Hence it is, that in battles and gladiatorial combats, many
persons have been known to be pierced through the midriff, and to die
in the act of laughing.289
In those animals which have a stomach, below the diaphragm the belly
is situate. In other animals it is single, but in those which ruminate
it is double; in those, again, which are destitute of blood, there is
no belly, for the intestinal canal commences in some of them at the
mouth, and returns to that part, as is the case with the sæpia and the
polypus. In man it is connected with the extremity of the stomach, and
the same with the dog. These are the only creatures that have the belly
more narrow at the lower part; hence it is, too, that they are the only
ones that vomit, for on the belly being filled, the narrowness at its
extremity precludes the food from passing; a thing that cannot possibly
be the case with the animals in which the belly is more capacious at
the extremity, and so leaves a free passage for the food to the lower
parts of the body.
After the belly we find in man and the sheep the “lactes,”290 the
place of which in other animals is occupied by the “hillæ:”291 it
is through these organs that the food passes. We then find the larger
intestines, which communicate with the anus, and which in man consist
of extremely sinuous folds. Those animals which have the longest
intestinal canal, are the most voracious; and those which have the
belly the most loaded with fat, are the least intelligent. There are
some birds, also, which have two receptacles; the one of which is the
crop, in which they stow away the food which they have just swallowed,
while the other is the belly, into which they discharge the food when
it is duly prepared and digested; this is the case with the domestic
fowl, the ring-dove, the pigeon, and the partridge. The other birds
are in general destitute of crop, but then they have a more capacious
gorge, the jackdaw, the raven, and the crow, for instance: some, again,
are constituted in neither manner, but have the belly close to the
gorge, those, for instance, which have the neck very long and narrow,
such as the porphyrio.292
In the solid-hoofed animals the belly is rough and hard, while in some
land animals it is provided with rough asperities like teeth,293
and in others, again, it has a reticulated surface like that of a
file. Those animals which have not the teeth on both sides, and do
not ruminate, digest the food in the belly, from whence it descends
to the lower intestines. There is an organ in all animals attached
in the middle to the navel, and in man similar in its lower part to
that of the swine, the name given thereto by the Greeks being “colon,”
a part of the body which is subject to excruciating pains.294 In
dogs this gut is extremely contracted, for which reason it is that
they are unable to ease it, except by great efforts, and not without
considerable suffering. Those animals with which the food passes at
once from the belly through the straight intestine, are of insatiate
appetite, as, for instance, the hind-wolf,295 and among birds the
diver. The elephant has four296 bellies; the rest of its intestines
are similar to those of the swine, and the lungs are four times as
large as those of the ox. The belly in birds is fleshy, and formed of
a callous substance. In that of young swallows there are found little
white or pink pebbles, known by the name of “chelidonii,” and said to
be employed in magical incantations. In the second belly of the heifer
there is a black tufa found, round like a ball,297 and of no weight
to speak of: this, it is generally thought, is singularly efficacious
in laborious deliveries, if it happens not to have touched the ground.
The belly and the intestines are covered with a caul known as the
“omentum,” consisting of a fatty, thin membrane; except in the case of
those animals which are oviparous. To this membrane is attached the
spleen, which lies on the left side, and opposite the liver: sometimes,
indeed, it changes place with the liver, but such a case is looked upon
as nothing less than a prodigy. Some persons imagine that a spleen of
extremely diminutive size exists in the oviparous animals, as also in
serpents; at all events, it is to be detected in the tortoise, the
crocodile, the lizard, and the frog; though it is equally certain that
it does not exist in the bird known as the “ægocephalos,”298 nor yet
in those animals which are destitute of blood. The spleen sometimes
offers a peculiar impediment in running, for which reason the region
of the spleen is cauterized299 in runners who are troubled with
pains there. It is said also, that if the spleen is removed300 by an
incision, animals may survive. There are some persons who think that
with the spleen man loses the power of laughing, and that excessive
laughter is caused by the overgrowth of it. There is a territory of
Asia, known as Scepsis,301 in which it is said that the spleen of the
cattle is remarkably small, and that from thence it is that remedies
for diseases of the spleen have been introduced.
About Briletum and Tharne302 the stags have four kidneys: while, on
the other hand, those animals which have wings and scales have303
none. The kidneys adhere to the upper part of the loins. Among all
animals, the kidney on the right side is more elevated than the other,
less fat, and drier. In both kidneys there is a certain streak of
fat running from the middle, with the sole exception of those of the
sea-calf. It is above the kidneys, also, that animals are fattest,
and the accumulation of fat about them is often the cause of death in
sheep. Small stones are sometimes found in the kidneys. All quadrupeds
that are viviparous have kidneys, but of those which are oviparous
the tortoise is the only one that has them; an animal which has all
the other viscera, but, like man, has the kidneys composed, to all
appearance, of several kidneys, similar to those of the ox.
Nature has placed the breast, or, in other words, certain bones, around
the diaphragm and the organs of life, but not around the belly, for the
expansion of which it was necessary that room should be left. Indeed,
there is no animal that has any bones around the belly. Man is the only
creature that has a broad breast; in all others it is of a carinated
shape, in birds more particularly, and most of all, the aquatic birds.
The ribs of man are only eight in number; swine have ten, the horned
animals thirteen, and serpents thirty.
Below the paunch, on the anterior side, lies the bladder, which
is never found in any oviparous animal, with the exception of the
tortoise, nor yet in any animal that has not lungs with blood, or
in any one that is destitute of feet. Between it and the paunch are
certain arteries, which extend to the pubes, and are known as the
“ilia.” In the bladder of the wolf there is found a small stone, which
is called “syrites;” and in the bladders of some persons calculi are
sometimes found, which produce most excruciating pains; small hairs,
like bristles, are also occasionally found in the bladder. This organ
consists of a membrane, which, when once wounded, does not304
cicatrize, just like those in which the brain and the heart are
enveloped: there are many kinds of membranes, in fact.
Women have all the same organs, except that adjoining to the bladder
there is one like a small sac,305 from which circumstance it is
called the “uterus.” Another name for this part is “loci;”306 but in
other animals it is known by the name of “vulva.” With the viper and
other animals which generate their young within themselves, the womb
is double; while with those which are oviparous, it is attached to the
diaphragm. In woman it has two concavities, one on either side: when
the matrix becomes displaced, it is productive of fatal effects, by
causing suffocation.307 It is asserted that the cow, when pregnant,
carries her young only in the right concavity of the womb, and that
this is the case even when she produces twins. The womb of the sow is
considered better eating if she has slipped her young, than if she
has duly brought forth: in the former case it is known by the name
of “ejectitia,” in the latter it is called “porcaria.” The womb of
a sow that has farrowed only once is the most esteemed, and that of
those which have ceased farrowing, the least. After farrowing, unless
the animal is killed the same day, the womb is of a livid colour, and
lean. This part, however, is not esteemed in a young sow, except just
after the first farrowing: indeed, it is much more highly valued in
an animal of a more mature age, so long as it is not past breeding,
or has been killed two days before farrowing, or two days after, or
upon the day on which it has miscarried. The next best after that of a
sow that has miscarried, is that of one that has been killed the day
after farrowing: indeed, the paps of this last, if the young have not
begun to suck, are excellent eating, while those of an animal that has
miscarried are very inferior. The ancients called this part by the name
of “abdomen,” before it grew hard, and were not in the habit of killing
swine while in a state of pregnancy.
Those among the horned animals which have teeth in one jaw only, and
pastern bones on the feet, produce tallow or suet. Those, on the other
hand, which are cloven-footed, or have the feet divided into toes, and
are without horns, have simple fat only. This fat becomes hard, and
when quite cold turns brittle, and is always found at the extremity of
the flesh; while, on the other hand, the fat which lies between the
skin and the flesh forms a kind of liquid juice. Some animals naturally
do not become fat, such as the hare and the partridge, for instance.
All fat animals, male as well as female, are mostly barren; and those
which are remarkably fat become old the soonest. All animals have a
certain degree of fatness in the eyes. The fat in all animals is devoid
of sensation, having neither arteries nor veins. With the greater part
of animals, fatness is productive of insensibility; so much so, indeed,
that it has been said, that living swine have been gnawed even by
mice.308 It has been even asserted that the fat was drawn off from
the body of a son of L. Apronius, a man of consular rank, and that he
was thus relieved of a burden which precluded him from moving.
The marrow seems also to be formed of a similar material; in the young
it is of a reddish colour, but it is white in the aged. It is only
found in those bones which are hollow, and not in the tibiæ of horses
or dogs; for which reason it is, that when the tibia is broken, the
bone will not reunite, a process which is effected309 by the flow of
the marrow. The marrow is of a greasy nature in those animals which
have fat, and suetty in those with horns. It is full of nerves, and is
found only in the vertebral column310 in those animals which have no
bones, fishes, for instance. The bear has no marrow; and the lion has a
little only in some few bones of the thighs and the brachia, which are
of such extraordinary hardness that sparks may be emitted therefrom, as
though from a flint-stone.
The bones are hard, also, in those animals311 which do not grow fat;
those of the ass are used by musicians for making flutes. Dolphins have
bones, and not ordinary fish-bones; for they are viviparous. Serpents,
on the other hand, have bones like those of fish. Among aquatic
animals, the mollusks have no bones, but the body is surrounded with
circles of flesh, as in the sæpia and the cuttle-fish, for instance;
insects, also, are said to be equally destitute of bones. Among aquatic
animals, those which are cartilaginous have marrow in the vertebral
column; the sea-calf has cartilages, and no bones. The ears also,
and the nostrils in all animals, when remarkably prominent, are made
flexible by a remarkable provision of Nature, in order that they may
not be broken. When cartilage is once broken, it will not unite; nor
will bone, when cut, grow again, except in beasts of burden, between
the hoof and the pastern.
Man increases in height till his twenty-first year, after which he
fills out; but it is more particularly when he first arrives at the
age of puberty that he seems to have untied a sort of knot in his
existence, and this especially when he has been overtaken by illness.
The nerves312 take their rise at the heart, and even surround it
in the ox; they have the same nature and principle as the marrow. In
all animals they are fastened to the lubricous surface of the bones,
and so serve to fasten those knots in the body which are known as
articulations or joints, sometimes lying between them, sometimes
surrounding them, and sometimes running from one to another; in
one place they are long and round, and in another broad, according
as the necessity of each case may demand. When cut, they will not
reunite, and if wounded, it is wonderful what excruciating pain they
cause; though, if completely cut asunder, they are productive of none
whatever. Some animals are destitute of nerves, fish, for instance, the
bodies of which are united by arteries, though even these are not to be
found in the mollusks. Wherever there are nerves found, it is the inner
ones that contract the limb, and the outer ones that extend it.
Among the nerves lie concealed the arteries, which are so many passages
for the spirit; and upon these float the veins, as conduits for the
blood. The pulsation of the arteries is more especially perceptible
on the surface of the limbs, and afford indications of nearly every
disease, being either stationary, quickened, or retarded, conformably
to certain measures and metrical laws, which depend on the age of
the patient, and which have been described with remarkable skill by
Herophilus, who has been looked upon as a prophet in the wondrous art
of medicine. These indications, however, have been hitherto neglected,
in consequence of their remarkable subtilty and minuteness, though, at
the same time, it is by the observation of the pulse, as being fast or
slow, that the health of the body, as regulating life, is ascertained.
The arteries are destitute of sensation, for they are devoid of blood.
They do not, all of them, however, contain the vital spirit, and when
one of them has been cut, it is only that part of the body that is
reduced to a torpid state. Birds have neither veins nor arteries, which
is the case also with serpents, tortoises, and lizards; and they have
but a very small proportion of blood. The veins, which are dispersed
beneath the whole skin in filaments of extreme thinness, terminate
with such remarkable fineness, that the blood is able to penetrate no
further, or, indeed, anything else, except an extremely subtle humour
which oozes forth from the skin in innumerable small drops, and is
known to us as “sweat.” The knot, and place of union of the veins, is
the navel.
Those animals in which the blood is more abundant and of an unctuous
nature, are irascible; it is darker in males than in females, and in
the young than in the aged: the blood of the lower extremities is the
thickest. There is great vitality, too, in the blood, and when it
is discharged from the body, it carries the life with it: it is not
sensible, however, of touch. Those animals in which the blood is the
thickest are the most courageous, and those in which it is the thinnest
the most intelligent; while those, again, which have little or no
blood are the most timorous of all. The blood of the bull coagulates
and hardens the most speedily of all, and hence it is so particularly
deadly313 when drunk. On the other hand, the blood of the wild boar,
the stag, the roe-buck, and oxen of all kinds, does not coagulate.
Blood is of the richest quality in the ass, and the poorest in man.
Those animals which have more than four feet have no blood. In animals
which are very fat, the blood is less abundant than in others, being
soaked up by the fat. Man is the only creature from which the blood
flows at the nostrils; some persons bleed at one nostril only, some
at both, while others again void blood by the lower314 parts. Many
persons discharge blood from the mouth at stated periods, such, for
instance, as Macrinus Viscus, lately, a man of prætorian dignity, and
Volusius Saturninus,315 the Prefect of the City, who every year
did the same, and yet lived to beyond ninety. The blood is the only
substance in the body that is sensible of any temporary increase, for a
larger quantity will come from the victims if they happen to have drunk
just before they are sacrificed.
Those animals which conceal themselves316 at certain periods of
the year, as already mentioned, have no blood at those times, with
the exception, indeed, of some very small drops about the heart. A
marvellous dispensation of Nature! and very similar to that witnessed
in man, where the blood is sensible of various modifications from
the slightest causes; for not only, similarly to the bile, does it
rush upwards to the face, but it serves also to indicate the various
tendencies of the mind, by depicting shame, anger, and fear, in many
ways, either by the paleness of the features or their unusual redness;
as, in fact, the redness of anger and the blush of modesty are quite
different things. It is a well-known fact, that when a man is in
fear, the blood takes to flight and disappears, and that many persons
have been pierced through the body without losing one drop of blood;
a thing, however, which is only the case with man. But as to those
animals which we have already mentioned as changing317 colour, they
derive that colour from the reflection318 of other objects; while, on
the other hand, man is the only one that has the elements which cause
these changes centred in himself. All diseases, as well as death, tend
to absorb the blood.
There are some persons who are of opinion that the fineness of the wit
does not depend upon the thinness of the blood, but that animals are
more or less stupid in proportion to the skin or other coverings of
the body, as the oyster and the tortoise, for instance: that the hide
of the ox and the bristles of the hog, in fact, offer a resistance to
the fine and penetrating powers of the air, and leave no passage for
its transmission in a pure and liquid state. The same, they say, is
the case, too, with men, when the skin is very thick or callous, and
so excludes the air. Just as if, indeed, the crocodile was not equally
remarkable for the hardness of its skin and its extreme cunning.
The hide, too, of the hippopotamus is so thick, that lances,319
even, are turned from it, and yet this animal has the intelligence
to administer certain medicaments to itself. The hide, too, of the
elephant makes bucklers that are quite impenetrable, and yet to it is
ascribed a degree of intelligence superior to that of any quadruped.
The skin itself is entirely devoid of sensation, and more particularly
that of the head; wherever it is found alone, and unaccompanied with
flesh, if wounded, it will not unite, as in the cheek and on the
eyelid,320 for instance.
Those animals which are viviparous, have hair; those which are
oviparous, have feathers, scales, or a shell, like the tortoise; or
else a purple skin, like the serpent. The lower part of all feathers is
hollow; if cut, they will not grow again, but if pulled out, they will
shoot afresh. Insects fly by the aid of a frail membrane; the wings
of the fish321 called the “swallow” are moistened in the sea, while
those of the bat which frequents our houses are dry; the wings of this
last animal have certain articulations as well. The hairs that issue
from a thick skin are rough, while those on females are of a finer
quality. Those found on the horse’s mane are more abundant, which is
the case also with the shoulders of the lion. The dasypus has hair in
the inside of the mouth even and under the feet, two features which
Trogus has also attributed to the hare; from which the same author
concludes that hairy men are the most prone to lust. The most hairy
of all animals is the hare. Man is the only creature that has hair as
the mark of puberty; and a person who is devoid of this, whether male
or female, is sure to be sterile. The hair of man is partly born with
him, and in part produced after his birth. The last kind of hair will
not grow upon eunuchs, though that which has been born with them does
not fall off; which is the case also with women, in a great degree.
Still however, there have been women known to be afflicted with falling
off of the hair, just as some are to be seen with a fine down on the
face, after the cessation of the menstrual discharge. In some men the
hair that mostly shoots forth after birth will not grow spontaneously.
The hair of quadrupeds comes off every year, and grows again. That
of the head in man grows the fastest, and next to it the hair of the
beard. When cut, the hairs shoot, not from the place where they have
been cut, as is the case with grass, but at the root. The hair grows
quickly in certain diseases, phthisis more particularly; it grows also
with rapidity in old age, and on the body after death. In persons of
a libidinous tendency the hair that is produced at birth falls off
more speedily, while that which is afterwards produced grows with the
greatest rapidity. In quadrupeds, the hair grows thicker in old age;
but on those with wool, it becomes thinner. Those quadrupeds which have
thick hair on the back, have the belly quite smooth. From the hides
of oxen, and that of the bull more especially, glue is extracted by
boiling.
Man is the only male among animals that has nipples, all the rest
having mere marks only in place of them. Among female animals even,
the only ones that have mammæ on the breast are those which can
nurture their young. No oviparous animal has mammæ, and those only
have milk that are viviparous; the bat being the only winged animal
that has it. As for the stories that they tell, about the screech-owl
ejecting milk from its teats upon the lips of infants, I look upon it
as utterly fabulous: from ancient times the name “strix,”322 I am
aware, has been employed in maledictions, but I do not think it is well
ascertained what bird is really meant by that name.
(40.) The female ass is troubled with pains in the teats after it has
foaled, and it is for that reason that at the end of six months it
weans its young; while the mare suckles its young for nearly the whole
year. The solid-hoofed animals do not bear more than two young ones at
a time: they all of them have two paps, and nowhere but between the
hind legs. Animals with cloven feet and with horns, such as the cow,
for instance, have four paps, similarly situate, sheep and goats two.
Those which produce a more numerous progeny, and those which have
toes on the feet, have a greater number of paps distributed in a
double row all along the belly, such as the sow, for instance; the
better sorts have twelve, the more common ones two less: the same is
the case also with the female of the dog. Other animals, again, have
four paps situate in the middle of the belly, as the female panther;
others, again, two only, as the lioness. The female elephant has two
only, situate between the shoulders, and those not in the breast, but
without it, and hidden in the arm-pits: none of the animals which
have toes have the paps between the hind legs. The sow presents the
first teat to the first-born in each farrow, the first teat being the
one that is situate nearest to the throat. Each pig, too, knows its
own teat, according to the order in which it was born, and draws its
nourishment from that and no other: if its own suckling, too, should
happen to be withdrawn from any one of them, the pap will immediately
dry up, and shrink back within the belly: if there should be only one
pig left of all the farrow, that pap alone which has been assigned for
its nutriment when born, will continue to hang down for the purpose of
giving suck. The she-bear has four mammæ, the dolphin only two, at the
bottom of the belly; they are not easily visible, and have a somewhat
oblique direction: this is the only animal which gives suck while in
motion. The balæna and sea-calf also suckle their young by teats.
The milk that is secreted in a woman before her seventh month is
useless; but after that month, so long as the fœtus is healthy, the
milk is wholesome: many women, indeed, are so full of milk, that
it will flow not only from the mammæ, but exudes at the arm-pits
even.323 Camels continue in milk until they are pregnant again.
Their milk, mixed in the proportion of one part to three of water,
is considered a very pleasant beverage. The cow has no milk before
it has calved, and that which immediately follows upon its bringing
forth is known as the “colostra:”324 if water is not mixed with it,
it will coagulate, and assume the hardness of pumice. She-asses,
as soon as they are pregnant, have milk in their udders; when the
pasturage is rich, it is fatal to their young to taste the mother’s
milk the first two days after birth; the kind of malady by which they
are attacked is known by the name of “colostration.” Cheese cannot be
made from the milk of animals which have teeth on either jaw, from the
circumstance that their milk does not coagulate. The thinnest milk
of all is that of the camel, and next to it that of the mare. The
milk of the she-ass is the richest of all, so much so, indeed, that
it is often used instead of rennet. Asses’ milk is also thought to
be very efficacious in whitening the skin of females: at all events,
Poppæa,325 the wife of Domitius Nero, used always to have with her
five hundred asses with foal, and used to bathe the whole of her body
in their milk, thinking that it also conferred additional suppleness on
the skin. All milk thickens by the action of fire, and becomes serous
when exposed to cold. The milk of the cow produces more cheese than
that of the goat: when equal in quantity, it will produce nearly twice
the weight. The milk of animals which have more than four mammæ does
not produce cheese; and that is the best which is made of the milk of
those that have but two. The rennet of the fawn, the hare, and the kid
is the most esteemed, but the best of all is that of the dasypus: this
last acts as a specific for diarrhœa, that animal being the only one
with teeth in both jaws, the rennet of which has that property. It is
a remarkable circumstance, that the barbarous nations which subsist
on milk have been for so many ages either ignorant of the merits of
cheese, or else have totally disregarded it; and yet they understand
how to thicken milk and form therefrom an acrid kind of liquid with a
pleasant flavour, as well as a rich butter: this last is the foam326
of milk, and is of a thicker consistency than the part which is known
as the “serum.”327 We ought not to omit that butter has certain of
the properties of oil, and that it is used for an ointment among all
barbarous nations, and among ourselves as well, for infants.
The kinds of cheese that are most esteemed at Rome, where the various
good things of all nations are to be judged of by comparison, are those
which come from the provinces of Nemausus,328 and more especially the
villages there of Lesura and Gabalis;329 but its excellence is only
very short-lived, and it must be eaten while it is fresh. The pastures
of the Alps recommend themselves by two sorts of cheese; the Dalmatic
Alps send us the Docleatian330 cheese, and the Centronian331 Alps
the Vatusican. The kinds produced in the Apennines are more numerous;
from Liguria we have the cheese of Ceba,332 which is mostly made
from the milk of sheep; from Umbria we have that of Æsina, and from
the frontiers of Etruria and Liguria those of Luna, remarkable for
their vast size, a single cheese weighing as much as a thousand pounds.
Nearer the City, again, we have the cheese of Vestinum, the best of
this kind being that which comes from the territory of Ceditium.333
Goats also produce a cheese which has been of late held in the highest
esteem, its flavour being heightened by smoking it. The cheese of this
kind which is made at Rome is considered preferable to any other; for
that which is made in Gaul has a strong taste, like that of medicine.
Of the cheeses that are made beyond sea, that of Bithynia334 is
usually considered the first in quality. That salt exists in pasture
lands is pretty evident, from the fact that all cheese as it grows
old contracts a saltish flavour, even where it does not appear to any
great extent;335 while at the same time it is equally well known
that cheese soaked in a mixture of thyme and vinegar will regain its
original fresh flavour. It is said that Zoroaster lived thirty years in
the wilderness upon cheese, prepared in such a peculiar manner, that he
was insensible to the advances of old age.
Of all the terrestrial animals, man is the only biped: he is also the
only one that has a throat, and shoulders, or “humeri,” parts in other
animals known by the name of “armi.” Man, too, is the only animal that
has the “ulna,” or elbow. Those animals which are provided with hands,
have flesh only on the interior of them, the outer part consisting of
sinews and skin.
Some persons have six fingers on the hands. We read that C. Horatius,
a man of patrician rank, had two daughters, who for this reason
had the name of “Sedigitæ;” and we find mention made of Volcatius
Sedigitus,336 as a famous poet. The fingers of man have three
joints, the thumb only two, it bending in an opposite direction to
all the other fingers. Viewed by itself, the movement of the thumb
has a sidelong direction, and it is much thicker than the rest of the
fingers. The little finger is equal in length to the thumb, and two
others are also equal in length, the middle finger being the longest of
all. Those quadrupeds which live by rapine have five toes on the fore
feet, and four on the hinder ones. The lion, the wolf, and the dog,
with some few others, have five claws on the hind feet, one of which
hangs down near the joint of the leg. The other animals, also, which
are of smaller size, have five toes. The two arms are not always equal
in length: it is a well-known fact, that, in the school of gladiators
belonging to Caius Cæsar,337 the Thracian Studiosus had the right arm
longer than the left. Some animals also use their fore-paws to perform
the duties of hands, and employ them in conveying food to the mouth as
they sit, the squirrel, for instance.
As to the various kinds of apes, they offer a perfect resemblance to
man in the face, the nostrils, the ears, and the eyelids; being the
only quadrupeds, in fact, that have eyelashes on the lower eyelid. They
have mammæ also on the breast, arms and legs, which bend in opposite
directions, and nails upon the hands and fingers, the middle finger
being the longest. They differ somewhat from man in the feet; which,
like the hands, are of remarkable length, and have a print similar to
that of the palm of our hand. They have a thumb also, and articulations
similar to those in man. The males differ from man in the sexual parts
only, while all the internal viscera exactly resemble those of man.
It is generally supposed that the nails are the terminations of the
sinews. All animals which have fingers have nails as well. In the ape
they are long and overlapping,338 like a tile, while in man they are
broad: they will grow even after death. In the beasts of prey they
are hooked, while in others, such as the dog, for instance, they are
straight, with the exception, indeed, of the one which is attached
to the leg in most of them. All the animals which have feet [and not
hoofs], have toes as well, except the elephant; he, also, would appear
to have toes, five in number, but rudely developed, undivided, and
hardly distinct from one another, bearing a nearer resemblance, in
fact, to hoofs than to claws. In the elephant the fore-feet are the
largest, and in the hind-feet there are short joints. This animal is
able, also, to bend the hams inward like a man, while in all the others
the joints of the hinder legs bend in a contrary direction to those of
the fore ones. Those animals which are viviparous bend the fore-leg
forward, while the joint of the hind-leg is directed backward.
In man the knee and the elbow bend contrary ways; the same is the case,
too, with the bear and the ape, and it is for this reason that they
are not so swift of foot as other animals. Those quadrupeds which are
oviparous, such as the crocodile and the lizard, bend the knee of the
fore-leg backwards, and that of the hind-leg forwards; their thighs
are placed on them obliquely, in a similar manner to a man’s thumb;
which is the case also with the multipede insects, the hind-legs only
excepted of such as leap. Birds, like quadrupeds, have the joints of
the wings bending forwards, but those of the legs backwards.
In accordance with the usages of various nations, certain religious
ideas have been attached to the knees. It is the knees that suppliants
clasp, and it is to these that they extend their hands; it is the knees
that they worship like so many altars, as it were; perhaps, because in
them is centred the vital strength. For in the joint of either knee,
the right as well as the left, there is on the fore-side of each a
certain empty space, which bears a strong resemblance to a mouth, and
through which, like the throat, if it is once pierced, the vital powers
escape.339 There are also certain religious ideas attached to other
parts of the body, as is testified in raising the back of the right
hand to the lips, and extending it as a token of good faith. It was
the custom of the ancient Greeks, when in the act of supplication, to
touch the chin. The seat of the memory lies in the lower part of the
ear, which we touch when we summon a witness to depose upon memory to
an arrest.340 The seat, too, of Nemesis341 lies behind the right
ear, a goddess which has never yet found a Latin name, no, not in the
Capitol even. It is to this part that we apply the finger next the
little finger, after touching the mouth with it, when we silently ask
pardon of the gods for having let slip an indiscreet word.
Men only, in general, have varicose veins in the legs, women but very
rarely. We are informed by Oppius, that C. Marius, who was seven times
consul, was the only man ever known to be able to have them extracted
in a standing position.
All animals take a right-hand direction when they first begin to walk,
and lie down on the left side. While the other animals walk just as it
may happen, the lion only and the camel walk foot by foot, or in such a
way that the left foot never passes the right, but always comes behind
it. Men have the largest feet; in every kind of animal the female has
the smallest. Man only342 has calves, and flesh upon the legs: we
find it stated by authors, however, that there was once an Egyptian who
had no calves on his legs. All men, too, with some few exceptions, have
a sole to the foot. It is from these exceptional cases that persons
have obtained the names of Plancus,343 Plautus, Pansa, and Scaurus;
just as, from the malformation of the legs, we find persons called
Varus,344 Vacia, and Vatinius, all which blemishes are to be seen
in quadrupeds also. Animals which have no horns have a solid hoof,
from which circumstance it is used by them as a weapon of offence, in
place of horns; such animals as these are also destitute of pastern
bones, but those which have cloven hoofs have them; while those, again,
which have toes have none, nor are they ever found in the fore-feet of
animals. The camel has pastern bones like those of the ox, but somewhat
smaller, the feet being cloven, with a slight line of division, and
having a fleshy sole, like that of the bear: hence it is, that in a
long journey, the animal becomes fatigued, and the foot cracks, if it
is not shod.
The horn of the hoof grows again in no animals except beasts of burden.
The swine in some places in Illyricum have solid hoofs. Nearly all
the horned animals are cloven-footed, no animal having solid hoofs
and two horns. The Indian ass is only a one-horned animal, and the
oryx is both one-horned and cloven-footed. The Indian ass345 is the
only solid-hoofed animal that has pastern-bones. As to swine, they are
looked upon as a sort of mongrel race, with a mixture of both kinds,
and hence it is that their ankle-bones are so misshapen. Those authors
who have imagined that man has similar pastern-bones, are easily to
be confuted. The lynx is the only one among the animals that have the
feet divided into toes, that has anything bearing a resemblance to a
pastern-bone; while with the lion it is more crooked still. The great
pastern-bone is straight, and situate in the joints of the foot; it
projects outwards in a convex protuberance, and is held fast in its
vertebration by certain ligaments.
Among birds, some have the feet divided into toes, while others, again,
are broad and flatfooted—in others, which partake of the intermediate
nature of both, the toes are divided, with a wide space between them.
All birds, however, have four toes—three in front, and one on the
heel; this last, however, is wanting in some that have long legs. The
iynx346 is the only bird that has two toes on each side of the leg.
This bird also protrudes a long tongue similar to that of the serpent,
and it can turn the neck quite round and look backwards; it has great
talons, too, like those of the jackdaw. Some of the heavier birds
have spurs also upon the legs; but none of those have them which have
crooked talons as well. The long-footed birds, as they fly, extend
the legs towards the tail, while those that have short legs hold them
contracted close to the middle of the body. Those authors who deny
that there is any bird without feet, assert that those even which are
called apodes,347 are not without them, as also the oce, and the
drepanis,348 which last is a bird but very rarely seen. Serpents,
too, have been seen with feet like those of the goose.
Among insects, those which have hard eyes have the fore-feet long, in
order that from time to time they may rub the eyes with their feet, as
we frequently see done by flies. The insects which have long hind-feet
are able to leap, the locust, for instance. All these insects have six
feet: and some of the spiders have two very long feet in addition.
They have, all of them, three joints. We have already349 stated that
marine insects have eight feet, such as the polypus, the sæpia, the
cuttle-fish, and the crab, animals which move their arms in a contrary
direction to their feet, which last they move around as well as
obliquely: they are the only animals the feet of which have a rounded
form. Other insects have two feet to regulate their movements; in the
crab, and in that only, these duties are performed by four. The land
animals which exceed this number of feet, as most of the worms,350
never have fewer than twelve feet, and some, indeed, as many as a
hundred. The number of feet is never uneven in any animal. Among the
solid-hoofed animals, the legs are of their proper length from the
moment of their birth, after which they may with more propriety be said
to extend themselves than to increase in growth: hence it is, that in
infancy they are able to scratch their ears with the hind feet, a thing
which, when they grow older, they are not able to do, because their
increase of growth affects only the superficies of the body. It is for
the same reason also, that they are only able to graze at first by
bending the knees, until such time as the neck has attained its proper
length.
(49.) There are dwarfs to be found among all animals, and among birds
even.
We have already spoken sufficiently351 at length of those animals,
the males of which have the sexual parts behind. In the wolf, the
fox, the weasel, and the ferret, these parts are bony; and it is the
genitals of the last-mentioned animal that supply the principal
remedies for calculus in the human bladder. It is said also that the
genitals of the bear are turned into a horny substance the moment it
dies. Among the peoples of the East the very best bow-strings are those
which are made of the member of the camel. These parts also, among
different nations, are made the object of certain usages352 and
religious observances; and the Galli,353 the priests of the Mother
of the gods, are in the habit of castrating themselves, without any
dangerous results. On the other hand, there is in some few women a
monstrous resemblance to the male conformation, while hermaphrodites
appear to partake of the nature of both. Instances of this last
conformation were seen in quadrupeds in Nero’s reign, and for the first
time, I imagine; for he ostentatiously paraded hermaphrodite horses
yoked to his car, which had been found in the territory of the Treviri,
in Gaul; as if, indeed, it was so remarkably fine a sight to behold the
ruler of the earth seated in a chariot drawn by monstrosities!
In sheep and cattle the testes hang down to the legs, while in the
boar they are knit up close to the body. In the dolphin they are
very long, and are concealed in the lower part of the belly. In the
elephant, also, they are quite concealed. In oviparous animals they
adhere to the interior of the loins: these animals are the most speedy
in the venereal congress. Fishes and serpents have no testes, but in
place of them they have two veins, which run from the renal region to
the genitals. The bird known as the “buteo,”354 has three testes.
Man is the only creature in which the testes are ever broken, either
accidentally or by some natural malady; those who are thus afflicted
form a third class of half men, in addition to hermaphrodites and
eunuchs. In all species of animals the male is more courageous than the
female, with the exception of the panther and the bear.
Nearly all the animals, both viviparous as well as oviparous, with
the exception of man and the ape, have tails in proportion to the
necessities of the body. In animals with bristles the tail is bare, as
in the boar, for instance. In those that are shaggy, it is small, such
as the bear; while in those animals that have long hair, the tail is
long also, the horse, for instance. The tail of a lizard or serpent, if
cut off, will grow again. The tail governs the movements of the fish
like a rudder, and turning from side to side, to the right or to the
left, impels it onwards, acting in some degree like an oar. A double
tail is sometimes found in lizards. In oxen, the stalk of the tail is
of remarkable length, and is covered with rough hair at the extremity.
In the ass, too, it is longer than in the horse, but in beasts of
burden it is covered with bristly hairs. The tail of the lion, at the
extremity, is like that of the ox and the field-mouse; but this is not
the case with the panther. In the fox and the wolf it is covered with
long hair, as in sheep, in which it is longer also. In swine, the tail
is curled; among dogs, those that are mongrels carry it close beneath
the belly.
Aristotle355 is of opinion that no animal has a voice which does
not respire, and that hence it is that there is no voice in insects,
but only a noise, through the circulation of the air in the interior,
and its resounding, by reason of its compression. Some insects,
again, he says, emit a sort of humming noise, such as the bee, for
instance; others a shrill, long-drawn note, like the grasshopper, the
two cavities beneath the thorax receiving the air, which, meeting a
moveable membrane within, emits a sound by the attrition.—Also that
flies, bees, and other insects of that nature, are only heard while
they are flying, and cease to be heard the moment they settle, and
that the sound which they emit proceeds from the friction and the air
within them, and not from any act of respiration. At all events, it is
generally believed that the locust emits a sound by rubbing together
the wings and thighs, and that among the aquatic animals the scallop
makes a certain noise as it flies.356 Mollusks, however, and the
testaceous animals have no voice and emit no sounds. As for the other
fishes, although they are destitute of lungs and the tracheal artery,
they are not entirely without the power of emitting certain sounds: it
is only a mere joke to say that the noise which they make is produced
by grating their teeth together. The fish, too, that is found in the
river Acheloüs, and is known as the boar-fish,357 makes a grunting
noise, as do some others which we have previously358 mentioned. The
oviparous animals hiss: in the serpent this hissing is prolonged, in
the tortoise it is short and abrupt. Frogs make a peculiar noise of
their own, as already stated;359 unless, indeed, this, too, is to
be looked upon as a matter of doubt; but their noise originates in
the mouth, and not in the thorax. Still, however, in reference to
this subject, the nature of the various localities exercises a very
considerable influence, for in Macedonia, it is said, the frogs are
dumb, and the same in reference to the wild boars there. Among birds,
the smaller ones chirp and twitter the most, and more especially
about the time of pairing. Others, again, exercise their voice while
fighting, the quail, for instance; others before they begin to fight,
such as the partridge; and others when they have gained the victory,
the dunghill cock, for instance. The males in these species have a
peculiar note of their own, while in others, the nightingale for
example, the male has the same note as the female.
Some birds sing all the year round, others only at certain times of the
year, as we have already mentioned when speaking of them individually.
The elephant produces a noise similar to that of sneezing, by the aid
of the mouth, and independently of the nostrils; but by means of the
nostrils it emits a sound similar to the hoarse braying of a trumpet.
It is only in the bovine race that the voice of the female is the
deepest, it being in all other kinds of animals more shrill than that
of the male; it is the same also with the male of the human race when
castrated. The infant at its birth is never heard to utter a cry before
it has entirely left the uterus: it begins to speak at the end of the
first year. A son of Crœsus,360 however, spoke when only six months
old, and, while yet wielding the child’s rattle, afforded portentous
omens, for it was at the same period that his father’s empire fell.
Those children which begin to speak the soonest, begin to walk the
latest. The human voice acquires additional strength at the fourteenth
year; but in old age it becomes more shrill again, and there is no
living creature in which it is subject to more frequent changes.
In addition to the preceding, there are still some singular
circumstances that deserve to be mentioned with reference to the voice.
If saw-dust or sand is thrown down in the orchestra of a theatre, or if
the walls around are left in a rough state, or empty casks are placed
there, the voice is absorbed; while, on the other hand, if the wall
is quite straight, or if built in a concave form, the voice will move
along it, and will convey words spoken in the slightest whisper from
one end361 to the other, if there is no inequality in the surface to
impede its progress. The voice, in man, contributes in a great degree
to form his physiognomy, for we form a knowledge of a man before we
see him by hearing his voice, just as well362 as if we had seen him
with our eyes. There are as many kinds of voices, too, as there are
individuals in existence, and each man has his own peculiar voice, just
as much as his own peculiar physiognomy. Hence it is, that arises that
vast diversity of nations and languages throughout the whole earth:
in this, too, originate the many tunes, measures, and inflexions that
exist. But, before all other things, it is the voice that serves to
express our sentiments,363 a power that distinguishes us from the
beasts; just as, in the same way, the various shades and differences in
language that exist among men have created an equally marked difference
between us and the brutes.
Supernumerary limbs, when they grow on animals, are of no use, which
is the case also with the sixth finger, when it grows on man. It
was thought proper in Egypt to rear a human monster, that had two
additional eyes in the back part of the head; it could not see with
them, however.
I am greatly surprised that Aristotle has not only believed, but has
even committed it to writing, that there are in the human body certain
prognostics of the duration of life. Although I am quite convinced of
the utter futility of these remarks, and am of opinion that they ought
not to be published without hesitation, for fear lest each person might
be anxiously looking out for these prognostics in his own person, I
shall still make some slight mention of the subject, seeing that so
learned a man as Aristotle did not treat it with contempt. He has set
down the following as indications of a short life—few teeth, very long
fingers, a leaden colour, and numerous broken lines in the palm of the
hand. On the other hand, he looks upon the following as prognostics of
a long life—stooping in the shoulders, one or two long unbroken lines
in the hand, a greater number than two-and-thirty teeth, and large
ears. He does not, I imagine, require that all these symptoms should
unite in one person, but looks upon them as individually significant:
in my opinion, however, they are utterly frivolous, all of them,
although they obtain currency among the vulgar. Our own writer, Trogus,
has in a similar manner set down the physiognomy as indicative of the
moral disposition; one of the very gravest of the Roman authors, whose
own364 words I will here subjoin:—
“Where the forehead is broad, it is significant of a dull and sluggish
understanding beneath; and where it is small, it indicates an unsteady
disposition. A rounded forehead denotes an irascible temper, it seeming
as though the swelling anger had left its traces there. Where the
eye-brows are extended in one straight line, they denote effeminacy
in the owner, and when they are bent downwards towards the nose, an
austere disposition. On the other hand, when the eye-brows are bent
towards the temples, they are indicative of a sarcastic disposition;
but when they lie very low, they denote malice and envy. Long eyes
are significant of a spiteful, malicious nature; and where the
corners of the eyes next the nose are fleshy, it is a sign also of a
wicked disposition. If the white of the eye is large, it bears tokens
of impudence, while those who are incessantly closing the eyelids
are inconstant. Largeness of the ears is a sign of loquacity and
foolishness.” Thus much of what Trogus says.
The breath of the lion is fetid, and that of the bear quite
pestilential; indeed, no beast will touch anything with which its
breath has come in contact, and substances which it has breathed upon
will become putrid sooner than others. It is in man only that Nature
has willed that the breath should become tainted in several ways,
either through faultiness in the victuals or the teeth, or else, as is
more generally the case, through extreme old age. Our breath in itself
was insensible to all pain, utterly devoid as it was of all powers
of touch and feeling, without which there can be no sensation; ever
renewed, it was always forthcoming, destined to be the last adjunct
that shall leave the body, and the only one to remain when all is
gone beside; it drew, in fine, its origin from heaven. In spite of
all this, however, certain penalties were discovered to be indicted
upon it, so that the very substance by the aid of which we live might
become a torment to us in life. This inconvenience is more particularly
experienced among the Parthians, from their youth upwards, on account
of the indiscriminate use of food among them; and, indeed, their very
excess in wine causes their breath to be fetid. The grandees, however,
of that nation have a remedy for bad breath in the pips of the Assyrian
citron,365 which they mix with their food, and the aroma of which
is particularly agreeable. The breath of the elephant will attract
serpents from their holes, while that of the stag scorches them. We
have already made mention366 of certain races of men who could by
suction extract from the body the venom of serpents; and swine will
even eat serpents,367 which to other animals are poisonous. All those
creatures which we have spoken of as insects, can be killed by merely
sprinkling them with oil.368 Vultures, which are put to flight by
unguents, are attracted by other odours: the beetle, too, is attracted
by the rose. The scorpion puts to death certain serpents. The Scythians
dip their arrows in the poison of serpents and human blood: against
this frightful composition there is no remedy, for with the slightest
touch it is productive of instant death.
The animals which feed upon poison have been already369 mentioned.
Some of them, which are harmless of themselves, become noxious if
fed upon venomous substances. The wild boar of Pamphylia and the
mountainous parts of Cilicia, after having devoured a salamander,
will become poisonous to those who eat its flesh; and yet the danger
is quite imperceptible by reason of any peculiarity in the smell and
taste. The salamander, too, will poison either water or wine, in which
it happens to be drowned; and what is more, if it has only drunk
thereof, the liquid becomes poisonous. The same is the case, too, with
the frog known to us as the bramble-frog. So numerous are the snares
that are laid in wait for life! Wasps greedily devour the flesh of the
serpent, a nutriment which renders their stings fatal; so vast is the
difference to be found between one kind of food and another. In the
country, too, of the Ichthyophagi,370 as we learn from Theophrastus,
the oxen are fed upon fish, but only when alive.
The most wholesome nutriment for man is plain food. An accumulation of
flavours is injurious, and still more so, if heightened by sauces. All
acrid elements are difficult of digestion, and the same is the case if
food is devoured greedily, or in too large quantities. Food is also
less easily digested in summer than in winter, and in old age than in
youth. The vomits which man has invented, by way of remedy for this
evil, render the body more cold, and are more particularly injurious to
the eyes and teeth.
Digestion during sleep is more productive of corpulence than strength.
Hence it is, that it is preferable for athletes to quicken digestion
by walking. Watching, at night more especially, promotes digestion of
the food.
(54.) The size of the body is increased by eating sweet and fatty
substances, as well as by drinking, while, on the other hand, it is
diminished by eating dry, acrid, or cold substances, and by abstaining
from drink. Some animals of Africa, as well as sheep, drink but once
every four days. Abstinence from food for seven days, even, is not of
necessity fatal to man; and it is a well-known fact, that many persons
have not died till after an abstinence of eleven days. Man is the only
animal that is ever attacked with an insatiate371 craving for food.
On the other hand, there are some substances which, tasted in small
quantities only, appease hunger and thirst, and keep up the strength,
such as butter, for instance, cheese made of mares’ milk, and
liquorice. But the most pernicious thing of all, and in every station
of life, is excess, and more especially excess in food; in fact, it
is the most prudent plan to retrench everything that may be possibly
productive of injury. Let us, however, now pass on to the other
branches of Nature.
Summary.—Remarkable facts, narratives, and observations, two
thousand, two hundred, and seventy.
Roman authors quoted.—M. Varro,372 Hyginus,373
Scrofa,374 Saserna,375 Celsus Cornelius,376 Æmilius Macer,377
Virgil,378 Columella,379 Julius Aquila380 who wrote on the
Tuscan art of Divination, Tarquitius381 who wrote on the same
subject, Umbricius Melior382 who wrote on the same subject, Cato
the Censor,383 Domitius Calvinus,384 Trogus,385 Melissus,386
Fabianus,387 Mucianus,388 Nigidius,389 Manilius,390 Oppius.391
Foreign authors quoted.—Aristotle,392 Democritus,393
Neoptolemus394 who wrote the Meliturgica, Aristomachus395 who wrote
on the same subject, Philistus396 who wrote on the same subject,
Nicander,397 Menecrates,398 Dionysius399 who translated Mago,
Empedocles,400 Callimachus,401 King Attalus,402 Apollodorus403
who wrote on venomous animals, Hippocrates,404 Herophilus,405
Erasistratus,406 Asclepiades,407 Themison,408 Posidonius409
the Stoic, Menander410 of Priene and Menander411 of Heraclea,
Euphronius412 of Athens, Theophrastus,413 Hesiod,414 King
Philometor.415
BOOK XII. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF TREES. — CHAP. 1.—THE HONOURABLE PLACE OCCUPIED BY TREES IN THE SYSTEM OF NATURE. — CHAP. 2. (1.)—THE EARLY HISTORY OF TREES. — CHAP. 3.—EXOTIC TREES. WHEN THE PLANE-TREE FIRST APPEARED IN ITALY, AND WHENCE IT CAME. — CHAP. 4.—THE NATURE OF THE PLANE-TREE. — CHAP. 5.—REMARKABLE FACTS CONNECTED WITH THE PLANE-TREE. — CHAP. 6. (2.)—THE CHAMÆPLATANUS. WHO WAS THE FIRST TO CLIP GREEN SHRUBS. — CHAP. 7. (3.)—HOW THE CITRON IS PLANTED. — CHAP. 8. (4.)—THE TREES OF INDIA. — CHAP. 9.—WHEN EBONY WAS FIRST SEEN AT ROME. THE VARIOUS KINDS OF EBONY. — CHAP. 10. (5.)—THE INDIAN THORN. — CHAP. 11.—THE INDIAN FIG. — CHAP. 12. (6.)—THE PALA: THE FRUIT CALLED ARIENA. — CHAP. 13.—INDIAN TREES, THE NAMES OF WHICH ARE UNKNOWN. INDIAN TREES WHICH BEAR FLAX. — CHAP. 14. (7.)—THE PEPPER-TREE.—THE VARIOUS KINDS OF PEPPER—BREGMA—ZINGIBERI, OR ZIMPIBERI. — CHAP. 15.—CARYOPHYLLON, LYCION, AND THE CHIRONIAN PYXACANTHUS. — CHAP. 16. (8.)—MACIR. — CHAP. 17.—SUGAR. — CHAP. 18.—TREES OF ARIANA, GEDROSIA, AND HYRCANIA. — CHAP. 19. (9.)—TREES OF BACTRIANA, BDELLIUM, OR BROCHON, OTHERWISE MALACHA, OR MALDACON, SCORDASTUM. ADULTERATIONS USED IN ALL SPICES AND AROMATICS; THE VARIOUS TESTS OF THEM AND THEIR RESPECTIVE VALUES. — CHAP. 20.—TREES OF PERSIS. — CHAP. 21. (10.)—TREES OF THE ISLANDS OF THE PERSIAN SEA. THE COTTON TREE. — CHAP. 22.—THE TREE CALLED CYNA. TREES FROM WHICH FABRICS FOR CLOTHING ARE MADE IN THE EAST. — CHAP. 23.—A COUNTRY WHERE THE TREES NEVER LOSE THEIR LEAVES. — CHAP. 24.—THE VARIOUS USEFUL PRODUCTS OF TREES. — CHAP. 25. (12.)—COSTUS. — CHAP. 26.—NARD. THE TWELVE VARIETIES OF THE PLANT. — CHAP. 27. (13.)—ASARUM, OR FOAL-FOOT. — CHAP. 28.—AMOMUM.—AMOMIS. — CHAP. 29.—CARDAMOMUM. — CHAP. 30.—THE COUNTRY OF FRANKINCENSE. — CHAP. 31.—THE TREES THAT BEAR FRANKINCENSE. — CHAP. 32.—VARIOUS KINDS OF FRANKINCENSE. — CHAP. 33. (15.)—MYRRH. — CHAP. 34.—THE TREES WHICH PRODUCE MYRRH. — CHAP. 35.—THE NATURE AND VARIOUS KINDS OF MYRRH. — CHAP. 36. (17.)—MASTICH. — CHAP. 37.—LADANUM AND STOBOLON. — CHAP. 38.—ENHÆMON. — CHAP. 39.—THE TREE CALLED BRATUS. — CHAP. 40.—THE TREE CALLED STOBRUM. — CHAP. 41. (18.)—WHY ARABIA WAS CALLED “HAPPY.” — CHAP. 42. (19.)—CINNAMOMUM. 552 XYLOCINNAMUM. — CHAP. 43.—CASSIA. — CHAP. 44.—CANCAMUM AND TARUM. — CHAP. 45. (21.)—SERICHATUM AND GABALIUM. — CHAP. 46.—MYROBALANUM. — CHAP. 47. (22.)—PHŒNICOBALANUS. — CHAP. 48.—THE SWEET-SCENTED CALAMUS; 575 THE SWEET-SCENTED RUSH. — CHAP. 49.—HAMMONIACUM. — CHAP. 50.—SPHAGNOS. — CHAP. 51.—CYPROS. — CHAP. 52.—ASPALATHOS, OR ERYSISCEPTRUM. — CHAP. 53.—MARON. — CHAP. 54. (25.)—BALSAMUM; OPOBALSAMUM; AND XYLOBALSAMUM. — CHAP. 55.—STORAX. — CHAP. 56.—GALBANUM. — CHAP. 57. (26.)—PANAX. — CHAP. 58.—SPONDYLIUM. — CHAP. 59.—MALOBATHRUM. — CHAP. 60. (27.)—OMPHACIUM. — CHAP. 61. (28.)—BRYON, ŒNANTHE, AND MASSARIS. — CHAP. 62.—ELATE OR SPATHE. — CHAP. 63.—CINNAMON OR COMACUM.
Such, then, is the history, according to their various species and
their peculiar conformations, of all the animals within the compass
of our knowledge. It now remains for us to speak of the vegetable
productions of the earth, which are equally far from being destitute
of a vital spirit,416 (for, indeed, nothing can live without it),
that we may then proceed to describe the minerals extracted from
it, and so none of the works of Nature may be passed by in silence.
Long, indeed, were these last bounties of hers concealed beneath the
ground, the trees and forests being regarded as the most valuable
benefits conferred by Nature upon mankind. It was from the forest that
man drew his first aliment, by the leaves of the trees was his cave
rendered more habitable, and by their bark was his clothing supplied;
even at this very day,417 there are nations that live under similar
circumstances to these. Still more and more, then, must we be struck
with wonder and admiration, that from a primæval state such as this, we
should now be cleaving the mountains for their marbles, visiting the
Seres418 to obtain our clothing, seeking the pearl in the depths of
the Red Sea, and the emerald in the very bowels of the earth. For our
adornment with these precious stones it is that we have devised those
wounds which we make in our ears; because, forsooth, it was deemed not
enough to carry them on our hands, our necks, and our hair, if we did
not insert them in our very flesh as well. It will be only proper,
then, to follow the order of human inventions, and to speak of the
trees before treating of other subjects; thus may we trace up to their
very origin the manners and usages of the present day.
The trees formed the first temples of the gods, and even at the
present day, the country people, preserving in all their simplicity
their ancient rites, consecrate the finest among their trees to some
divinity;419 indeed, we feel ourselves inspired to adoration, not
less by the sacred groves and their very stillness, than by the statues
of the gods, resplendent as they are with gold and ivory. Each kind of
tree remains immutably consecrated to its own peculiar divinity, the
beech420 to Jupiter,421 the laurel to Apollo, the olive to Minerva,
the myrtle to Venus, and the poplar to Hercules: besides which, it is
our belief that the Sylvans, the Fauns, and various kinds of goddess
Nymphs, have the tutelage of the woods, and we look upon those deities
as especially appointed to preside over them by the will of heaven. In
more recent times, it was the trees that by their juices, more soothing
even than corn, first mollified the natural asperity of man; and it is
from these that we now derive the oil of the olive that renders the
limbs so supple, the draught of wine that so efficiently recruits the
strength, and the numerous delicacies which spring up spontaneously
at the various seasons of the year, and load our tables with their
viands—tables to replenish which, we engage in combat with wild beasts,
and seek for the fishes which have fattened upon the dead corpse of the
shipwrecked mariner—indeed, it is only at the second422 course, after
all, that the produce of the trees appears.
But, in addition to this, the trees have a thousand other uses, all
of which are indispensable to the full enjoyment of life. It is by
the aid of the tree that we plough the deep, and bring near to us far
distant lands; it is by the aid of the tree, too, that we construct our
edifices. The statues, even, of the deities were formed of the wood
of trees, in the days when no value had been set as yet on the dead
carcase423 of a wild beast, and when, luxury not yet deriving its
sanction from the gods themselves, we had not to behold, resplendent
with the same ivory, the heads of the divinities424 and the feet of
our tables. It is related that the Gauls, separated from us as they
were by the Alps, which then formed an almost insurmountable bulwark,
had, as their chief motive for invading Italy, its dried figs, its
grapes, its oil, and its wine, samples425 of which had been brought
back to them by Helico, a citizen of the Helvetii, who had been staying
at Rome, to practise there as an artizan. We may offer some excuse,
then, for them, when we know that they came in quest of these various
productions, though at the price even of war.
But who is there that will not, with good reason, be surprised to learn
that a tree has been introduced among us from a foreign clime for
nothing but its shade? I mean the plane,426 which was first brought
across the Ionian Sea to the Isle427 of Diomedes, there to be planted
at his tomb, and was afterwards imported thence into Sicily, being
one of the very first exotic trees that were introduced into Italy.
At the present day, however, it has penetrated as far as the country
of the Morini, and occupies even a tributary428 soil; in return for
which those nations have to pay a tax for the enjoyment of its shade.
Dionysius the Elder, one of the tyrants of Sicily, had plane-trees
conveyed to the city of Rhegium, where they were looked upon as the
great marvel of his palace, which was afterwards converted into a
gymnasium. These trees did not, however, in that locality, attain any
very great height. I find it also stated by some authors, that there
were some other instances, in those days even, of plane-trees being
found in Italy, and I find some mentioned by name as existing in
Spain.429
This circumstance took place about the time of the capture of the
City of Rome; and to such high honour, in the course of time, did the
plane-tree attain, that it was nurtured by pouring wine upon it, it
being found that the roots were greatly strengthened by doing430 so.
Thus have we taught the very trees, even, to be wine-bibbers!
The first plane-trees that were spoken of in terms of high admiration
were those which adorned the walks of the Academy431 at Athens—[in
one of which], the roots extended a distance of thirty-three cubits,
and spread far beyond its branches. At the present day, there is a
very famous plane in Lycia, situate in close proximity to a fountain
of the most refreshing coolness; standing near the road, with the
cavity in its interior, it forms a species of house eighty-one feet
in width. Its summit, too, presents the foliage of a grove, while
it shields itself with huge branches, each of which would equal an
ordinary tree in size, as it throws its lengthened shade across the
fields. In addition to this, that nothing may be wanting to its exact
resemblance to a grotto, there is a circle of seats within, formed of
stone, intermingled with pumice overgrown with moss. This tree was
looked upon as so worthy of remark, that Licinius Mucianus, who was
three times consul, and recently the legatus of that province, thought
it a circumstance deserving of transmission even to posterity, that
he, together with eighteen persons of his retinue, had sat down to a
banquet in the interior of it. Its leaves afforded material for their
couches in the greatest abundance, while he himself, sheltered from
every gust of wind, and trying in vain to hear the pattering of the
rain on the leaves, took his meal there, and enjoyed himself more than
he would have done amid the resplendence of marble, a multiplicity of
paintings, and beneath a cieling refulgent with gold.
Another curious instance, again, was that afforded in the reign of the
Emperor Caius.432 That prince was so struck with admiration on seeing
a plane in the territory of Veliternum, which presented floor after
floor, like those of the several stories of a house, by means of broad
benches loosely laid from branch to branch, that he held a banquet
in it—himself adding433 very materially to the shade it threw—the
triclinium being formed for the reception of fifteen guests and the
necessary attendants: to this singular dining-room he gave the name of
his “nest.”
At Gortyna, in the Isle of Crete, there is, in the vicinity of a
fountain there, a single plane-tree, which has been long celebrated
in the records of both the Greek and the Latin language: it never
loses434 its leaves, and from an early period one of the fabulous
legends of Greece has been attached to it, to the effect that it was
beneath this tree that Jupiter lay with Europa; just as if there had
not been another tree of a similar nature in the island of Cyprus.
Slips of the tree at Gortyna—so fond is man by nature of novelty—were
at an early period planted at different places in Crete, and reproduced
the natural imperfections of the tree;435 though, indeed, there is
no higher recommendation in the plane than the fact that in summer
it protects us from the rays of the sun, while in winter it admits
them. In later times, during the reign of the Emperor Claudius, a
Thessalian eunuch, the freedman of Marcellus Æserninus,436 who,
however, from motives of ambition had enrolled himself in the number
of the freedmen of the emperor, and had acquired very considerable
wealth, introduced this plane into Italy, in order to beautify his
country-seat: so that he may not inappropriately be styled a second
Dionysius. These monstrosities of other lands are still to be seen in
Italy, independently of those which that country has herself devised.
For we find in Italy some plane-trees, which are known as
chamæplatani,437 in consequence of their stunted growth; for we
have discovered the art of causing abortion in trees even, and hence,
even in the vegetable world we shall have occasion to make mention
of dwarfs, an unprepossessing subject in every case. This result is
obtained in trees, by a peculiar method adopted in planting and lopping
them. C. Matius,438 a member of the Equestrian order, and a friend of
the late Emperor Augustus, invented the art of clipping arbours, within
the last eighty years.
The cherry and the peach, and all those trees which have either Greek
or foreign names, are exotics: those, however, of this number, which
have begun to be naturalized among us, will be treated of when I come
to speak of the fruit-trees in general. For the present, I shall
only make mention of the really exotic trees, beginning with the one
that is applied to the most salutary uses. The citron tree, called
the Assyrian, and by some the Median apple, is an antidote against
poisons.439 The leaf is similar to that of the arbute, except that it
has small prickles440 running across it. As to the fruit, it is never
eaten,441 but it is remarkable for its extremely powerful smell,
which is the case, also, with the leaves; indeed, the odour is so
strong, that it will penetrate clothes, when they are once impregnated
with it, and hence it is very useful in repelling the attacks of
noxious insects. The tree bears fruit at all seasons of the year; while
some is falling off, other fruit is ripening, and other, again, just
bursting into birth. Various nations have attempted to naturalize this
tree among them, for the sake of its medical properties, by planting
it in pots of clay, with holes drilled in them, for the purpose of
introducing the air to the roots; and I would here remark, once for
all, that it is as well to remember that the best plan is to pack
all slips of trees that have to be carried to any distance, as close
together as they can possibly be placed. It has been found, however,
that this tree will grow nowhere442 except in Media or Persia. It
is this fruit, the pips of which, as we have already mentioned,443
the Parthian grandees employ in seasoning their ragouts, as being
peculiarly conducive to the sweetening of the breath. We find no other
tree very highly commended that is produced in Media.
In describing the country of the Seres, we have already made
mention444 of the wool-bearing trees which it produces; and we have,
likewise, touched445 upon the extraordinary magnitude of the trees of
India. Virgil446 has spoken in glowing terms of the ebony-tree, one
of those which are peculiar to India, and he further informs us, that
it will grow in no other country. Herodotus, however, has preferred to
ascribe447 it to Æthiopia; and states that the people of that country
were in the habit of paying to the kings of Persia, every third year,
by way of tribute,448 one hundred billets of ebony-wood, together
with a certain quantity of gold and ivory. Nor ought we here to omit
the fact, inasmuch as the same author has stated to that effect, that
the Æthiopians were also in the habit of paying, by way of tribute,
twenty large elephants’ teeth. So high was the esteem in which ivory
was held in the year from the building of our city, 310: for it was
at that period449 that this author was compiling his History at
Thurii, in Italy; which is all the more remarkable, from the implicit
confidence we place in him, when he says450 that up to that time, no
native of Asia or Greece, to his knowledge at least, had ever beheld
the river Padus. The plan of Æthiopia, which, as we have already
mentioned,451 was recently laid before the Emperor Nero, informs
us, that this tree is very uncommon in the country that lies between
Syene, the extreme boundary of the empire, and Meroë, a distance of
eight hundred and ninety-six miles; and that, in fact, the only kind of
tree that is to be found there, is the palm. It was, probably, for this
reason, that ebony held the third place in the tribute that was thus
imposed.
Pompeius Magnus displayed ebony on the occasion of his triumph over
Mithridates. Fabianus declares, that this wood will give out no
flame; it burns, however, with a very agreeable smell. There are two
kinds452 of ebony; the rarest kind is the best, and is produced
from a tree that is singularly free from knots. The wood is black and
shining, and pleasing to the eye, without any adventitious aid from
art. The other kind of ebony is the produce of a shrub which resembles
the cytisus, and is to be found scattered over the whole of India.
There is in India, also, a kind of thorn453 very similar to ebony,
though it may be distinguished from it, by the aid of a lantern even;
for, on the application of flame, it will instantly run across the
tree. We will now proceed to describe those trees which were the
admiration of Alexander the Great in his victorious career, when that
part of the world was first revealed by his arms.
The Indian fig454 bears but a small fruit. Always growing
spontaneously, it spreads far and wide with its vast branches, the
ends of which bend downwards into the ground to such a degree, that
they take fresh root in the course of a year, and thus form a new
plantation around the parent stock, traced in a circular form, just
as though it had been the work of the ornamental gardener. Within the
bowers thus formed, the shepherds take up their abode in the summer,
the space occupied by them being, at once, overshadowed and protected
by the bulwark which the tree thus throws around; a most graceful
sight, whether we stand beneath and look upwards, or whether we view
its arcaded foliage from a distance. The higher branches, however,
shoot upwards to a very considerable height, and, by their number,
form quite a grove, springing aloft from the vast trunk of the parent
tree, which overspreads, very frequently, a space of sixty paces in
extent, while the shade that is thrown by it will cover as much as a
couple of stadia. The broad leaves of the tree have just the shape of
an Amazonian buckler; and hence it is that the fruit, from being quite
covered by the leaves, is greatly impeded in its growth. The fruit,
indeed, of this tree is but scanty, and never exceeds a bean in size;
being ripened, however, by the rays of the sun, as these penetrate the
leaves, the figs are remarkable for their singular lusciousness, and
are quite worthy of the marvellous tree by which they are produced.
These fig-trees are found, more particularly, in the vicinity of the
river Acesines.455
There is another tree456 in India, of still larger size, and even
more remarkable for the size and sweetness of its fruit, upon which the
sages457 of India live. The leaf of this tree resembles, in shape,
the wing of a bird, being three cubits in length, and two in breadth.
It puts forth its fruit from the bark, a fruit remarkable for the
sweetness of its juice, a single one containing sufficient to satisfy
four persons. The name of this tree is “pala,” and of the fruit,
“ariena.” They are found in the greatest abundance in the country of
the Sydraci,458 a territory which forms the extreme limit of the
expedition of Alexander.
There is another459 tree, also, very similar to this, but bearing
a still sweeter fruit, though very apt to cause derangement of the
bowels. Alexander issued strict orders, forbidding anyone in the
expedition to touch this fruit.
The Macedonians460 have made mention of various other kinds of
trees, the greater part of which, however, are without names. There
is one which resembles the terebinth461 in every respect, except
the fruit, which is very similar to the almond, though less in size,
and remarkable for its extreme sweetness. This tree was met with in
Bactria, and some persons looked upon it as a variety of the terebinth,
rather than as bearing a strong resemblance to it. As to the tree from
which they manufacture a kind of linen462 cloth, in leaf it resembles
the mulberry-tree, while the calix of the fruit is similar to the
dog-rose.463 This tree is reared in the plains, and there is no sight
throughout the cultivated parts of the country that is more enchanting
than the plantations of it.
The olive-tree464 of India is unproductive, with the sole exception
of the wild olive. In every part we meet with trees that bear
pepper,465 very similar in appearance to our junipers, although,
indeed, it has been alleged by some authors that they only grow on the
slopes of Caucasus which lie exposed to the sun. The seeds, however,
differ from those of the juniper, in being enclosed in small pods
similar to those which we see in the kidney-bean. These pods are picked
before they open, and when dried in the sun, make what we call “long
pepper.” But if allowed to ripen, they will open gradually, and when
arrived at maturity, discover the white pepper; if left exposed to
the heat of the sun, this becomes wrinkled, and changes its colour.
Even these productions, however, are subject to their own peculiar
infirmities, and are apt to become blasted by the inclemency of the
weather; in which case the seeds are found to be rotten, and mere
husks. These abortive seeds are known by the name of “bregma,” a word
which in the Indian language signifies “dead.” Of all the various kinds
of pepper, this is the most pungent, as well as the very lightest,
and is remarkable for the extreme paleness of its colour. That which
is black is of a more agreeable flavour; but the white pepper is of a
milder quality than either.
The root of this tree is not, as many persons have imagined, the same
as the substance known as zimpiberi, or, as some call it, zingiberi,
or ginger, although it is very like it in taste. For ginger, in fact,
grows in Arabia and in Troglodytica, in various cultivated spots, being
a small plant466 with a white root. This plant is apt to decay very
speedily, although it is of intense pungency; the price at which it
sells is six denarii per pound. Long pepper is very easily adulterated
with Alexandrian mustard; its price is fifteen denarii per pound,
while that of white pepper is seven, and of black, four. It is quite
surprising that the use of pepper has come so much into fashion, seeing
that in other substances which we use, it is sometimes their sweetness,
and sometimes their appearance that has attracted our notice; whereas,
pepper has nothing in it that can plead as a recommendation to either
fruit or berry, its only desirable quality being a certain pungency;
and yet it is for this that we import it all the way from India! Who
was the first to make trial of it as an article of food? and who, I
wonder, was the man that was not content to prepare himself by hunger
only for the satisfying of a greedy appetite? Both pepper and ginger
grow wild in their respective countries, and yet here we buy them
by weight—just as if they were so much gold or silver. Italy,467
too, now possesses a species of pepper-tree, somewhat larger than the
myrtle, and not very unlike it. The bitterness of the grains is similar
to that which we may reasonably suppose to exist in the Indian pepper
when newly gathered; but it is wanting in that mature flavour which
the Indian grain acquires by exposure in the sun, and, consequently,
bears no resemblance to it, either in colour or the wrinkled appearance
of the seeds. Pepper is adulterated with juniper berries, which have
the property, to a marvellous degree, of assuming the pungency of
pepper. In reference to its weight, there are also several methods of
adulterating it.
There is, also, in India another grain which bears a considerable
resemblance to pepper, but is longer and more brittle; it is known by
the name of caryophyllon.468 It is said that this grain is produced
in a sacred grove in India; with us it is imported for its aromatic
perfume. The same country produces, also, a thorny shrub, with
grains which bear a resemblance to pepper, and are of a remarkably
bitter taste. The leaves of this shrub are small, like those of the
cyprus;469 the branches are three cubits in length, the bark pallid,
and the roots wide-spreading and woody, and of a colour resembling that
of boxwood. By boiling this root with the seed in a copper vessel, the
medicament is prepared which is known by the name of lycion.470 This
thorny shrub grows, also, on Mount Pelion;471 this last kind is much
used for the purpose of adulterating the medicament above mentioned.
The root of the asphodel, ox-gall, wormwood, sumach, and the amurca of
olive oil, are also employed for a similar purpose. The best lycion
for medicinal purposes, is that which has a froth on its surface; the
Indians send it to us in leather bottles, made of the skin of the camel
or the rhinoceros. The shrub itself is known by some persons in Greece
under the name of the Chironian pyxacanthus.472
Macir,473 too, is a vegetable substance that is brought from India,
being a red bark that grows upon a large root, and bears the name of
the tree that produces it; what the nature of this tree is, I have not
been able to ascertain. A decoction of this bark, mixed with honey, is
greatly employed in medicine, as a specific for dysentery.
Arabia, too, produces sugar;474 but that of India is the most
esteemed. This substance is a kind of honey, which collects in reeds,
white, like gum, and brittle to the teeth. The larger pieces are about
the size of a filbert; it is only employed, however, in medicine.
On the frontiers of India is a country called Ariana, which produces
a thorny shrub,475 rendered precious by the tears which it distils.
It bears some resemblance to myrrh, but is very difficult of access,
by reason of the thorns with which it is armed. Here, too, a poisonous
shrub is found, with a root like the radish,476 and leaves like those
of the laurel. By its powerful odour it attracts horses, and was very
nearly depriving Alexander of all his cavalry upon his first arrival
there, an accident which also happened in Gedrosia. A thorny shrub477
has been also spoken of as a native of the same country, with leaves
like those of the laurel, the juice of which, if sprinkled upon the
eyes, is productive of blindness in all animals. Another plant is
also mentioned, with a most remarkable odour, and full of diminutive
serpents,478 the sting of which is sure to cause instant death.
Onesicritus states, that in the vallies of Hyrcania, there is a tree
resembling the fig, and known as the occhus,479 from which a honey
distils for two hours every morning.
In the vicinity, too, of India, is Bactriana, in which region we find
bdellium,480 that is so highly esteemed. This tree is of a black
colour, and about the size of the olive; it has leaves like those of
the robur, and bears a fruit similar to that of the wild fig, and
in nature resembling a kind of gum. This fruit is by some persons
called brochon, by others malacha, and by others, again, maldacon.
When of a black colour, and rolled up in cakes, it bears the name of
hadrobolon. This substance ought to be transparent and the colour of
wax, odoriferous, unctuous when subjected to friction, and bitter
to the taste, though without the slightest acidity. When used for
sacred purposes, it is steeped in wine, upon which it emits a still
more powerful odour. The tree is a native of both India and Arabia,
as well as Media and Babylon; some persons give to the bdellium that
is imported by way of Media, the name of peraticum.481 This last is
remarkable for its brittleness, while, at the same time, it is harder
and more bitter than the other kinds; that of India, on the other
hand, is moister, and gummy. This last sort is adulterated by means
of almonds, while the various other kinds are falsified with the bark
of scordastum, that being the name of a tree482 the gum of which
strongly resembles bdellium. These adulterations, however, are to be
detected—and let it suffice to mention it here, in relation to all
other perfumes as well—by the smell, the colour, the weight, the taste,
and the action of fire. The bdellium of Bactriana is shining and dry,
and covered with numerous white spots resembling the finger-nails;
besides which, it should be of a certain weight, heavier or lighter
than which it ought not to be. The price of bdellium, in its pure
state, is three denarii per pound.
Adjoining the countries which we have previously mentioned is Persis,
lying along the shores of the Red Sea, which, when describing483 it,
we have mentioned as the Persian Sea, the tides of which penetrate far
into the land. The trees in these regions are of a marvellous nature;
for, corroded by the action of the salt, and bearing a considerable
resemblance to vegetable substances that have been thrown up and
abandoned by the tide, they are seen to embrace the arid sands of
the sea-shore with their naked roots, just like so many polypi. When
the tide rises, buffeted by the waves, there they stand, fixed and
immoveable; nay, more, at high water they are completely covered; a
fact which proves to conviction, that they derive their nutriment from
the salt contained in the water. The size of these trees is quite
marvellous; in appearance they strongly resemble the arbute; the fruit,
which on the outside is very similar to the almond, has a spiral kernel
within.484
In the same gulf, there is the island of Tylos,485 covered with a
forest486 on the side which looks towards the East, where it is
washed also by the sea at high tides. Each of the trees is in size as
large as the fig; the blossoms are of an indescribable sweetness, and
the fruit is similar in shape to a lupine, but so rough and prickly,
that it is never touched by any animal. On a more elevated plateau
of the same island, we find trees that bear wool, but of a different
nature from those of the Seres;487 as in these trees the leaves
produce nothing at all, and, indeed, might very readily be taken for
those of the vine, were it not that they are of smaller size. They
bear a kind of gourd, about the size of a quince;488 which, when
arrived at maturity, bursts asunder and discloses a ball of down, from
which a costly kind of linen cloth is made.
(11.) This tree is known by the name of gossypinus:489 the smaller
island of Tylos, which is ten miles distant from the larger one,
produces it in even greater abundance.
Juba states, that about a certain shrub there grows a woolly down, from
which a fabric is manufactured, preferable even to those of India. He
adds, too, that certain trees of Arabia, from which vestments are made,
are called cynæ, and that they have a leaf similar to that of the palm.
Thus do their very trees afford clothing for the people of India. In
the islands of Tylos, there is also another tree, with a blossom like
the white violet490 in appearance, though four times as large, but it
is destitute of smell, a very remarkable fact in these climates.
There is also another tree similar to the preceding one, but with a
thicker foliage, and a blossom like the rose. This flower shuts491 at
night, and, beginning to open towards sun-rise, appears in full blow
by mid-day; the natives are in the habit of saying that in this way
it goes to sleep. The same island bears also the palm, the olive, the
vine, and the fig, with various other kinds of fruit. None of the trees
in this island lose their leaves;492 it is abundantly watered by cool
streams, and receives the benefit of rain.
Arabia, which is in the vicinity of these islands, requires that we
should make some distinction in its vegetable products, seeing that
here the various parts of trees which are employed for useful purposes
are the root, the branches, the bark, the juices, the gum, the wood,
the shoots, the blossoms, the leaves, and the fruit.
A root and a leaf, however, are the productions which are held in the
very highest estimation in India. The root is that of the costus;493
it has a burning taste in the mouth, and a most exquisite odour; in
other respects, the branches are good for nothing. In the island of
Patale,494 situate at the very mouth of the river Indus, there
are two kinds of costus found, the black and the white; the last is
considered the best. The price of it is five denarii per pound.
Of the leaf, which is that of the nard,495 it is only right to
speak somewhat more at length, as it holds the principal place among
our unguents. The nard is a shrub with a heavy, thick root, but
short, black, brittle, and yet unctuous as well; it has a musty
smell, too, very much like that of the cyperus, with a sharp, acrid
taste, the leaves being small, and growing in tufts. The heads of the
nard spread out into ears; hence it is that nard is so famous for
its two-fold production, the spike or ear, and the leaf. There is
another kind, again, that grows on the banks of the Ganges, but is
altogether condemned, as being good for nothing; it bears the name of
ozænitis,496 and emits a fetid odour. Nard is adulterated with a sort
of plant called pseudo-nard,497 which is found growing everywhere,
and is known by its thick, broad leaf, and its sickly colour, which
inclines to white. It is sophisticated, also, by being mixed with the
root of the genuine nard, which adds very considerably to its weight.
Gum is also used for the same purpose, antimony, and cyperus; or, at
least, the outer coat of the cyperus. Its genuineness is tested by its
lightness, the redness of its colour, its sweet smell, and the taste
more particularly, which parches the mouth, and leaves a pleasant
flavour behind it; the price of spikenard is one hundred denarii per
pound.
Leaf498 nard varies in price according to the size; for that which
is known by the name of hadrosphærum, consisting of the larger leaves,
sells at forty denarii per pound; when the leaves are smaller, it is
called mesosphærum, and is sold at sixty. But that which is considered
the most valuable of all, is known as microsphærum, and consists of
the very smallest of the leaves; it sells at seventy-five denarii per
pound. All these varieties of nard have an agreeable odour, but it is
most powerful when fresh. If the nard is old when gathered, that which
is of a black colour is considered the best.
In our part of the world, the Syrian499 nard is held in the next
highest esteem next to this; then the Gallic;500 and in the
third place, that of Crete,501 which by some persons is called
“agrion,” and by others “phu.” This last has exactly the leaf of the
olusatrum,502 with a stalk a cubit in length, knotted, of a whitish
colour, inclining to purple, and a root that runs sideways; it is
covered, too, with long hair, and strongly resembles the foot of a
bird. Field nard is known by the name of baccar.503 We shall have
further occasion to mention it when we come to speak of the flowers.
All these kinds of nard, however, are to be reckoned as herbs, with
the exception of Indian nard. Of these, the Gallic kind is pulled up
along with the root, and washed in wine; after which it is dried in
the shade, and wrapped up in paper, in small parcels. It is not very
different from the Indian nard, but is lighter than that of Syria;
the price at which it sells is three denarii per pound. The only way
of testing the leaves of all these varieties of nard, is to see that
they are not brittle and parched, instead of being dried naturally
and gradually. Together with the nard that grows in Gaul, there
always504 springs up a herb, which is known by the name of hirculus,
or the “little goat,” on account of its offensive smell, it being very
similar to that of the goat. This herb, too, is very much used in the
adulteration of nard, though it differs from it in the fact that it has
no stem, and its leaves are smaller; the root, too, is not bitter, and
is entirely destitute of smell.
The herb asarum,505 too, has the properties of nard, and, indeed,
by some persons is known as wild nard. It has a leaf, however, more
like that of the ivy, only that it is rounder and softer. The flower is
purple, the root very similar to that of the Gallic nard, and the seed
is like a grape. It is of a warm and vinous flavour, and blossoms twice
a year, growing upon hill sides that are densely shaded. The best kind
is that found in Pontus, and the next best that of Phrygia; that of
Illyricum being only of third-rate quality. The root is dug up when it
is just beginning to put forth its leaves, and then dried in the sun.
It very soon turns mouldy, and loses its properties. There has, also,
been lately found a certain herb in some parts of Greece, the leaves of
which do not differ in the slightest degree from those of the Indian
nard.
The clustered amomum506 is very extensively used; it grows upon a
kind of wild vine that is found in India, though some persons have
been of opinion that it is borne by a shrub, resembling the myrtle in
appearance, and about the same height as the palm. This plant, also,
is plucked along with the root, and is carefully pressed together with
the hands; for it very soon becomes brittle. That kind is held in the
highest esteem, the leaves of which bear a strong resemblance to those
of the pomegranate, being free from wrinkles, and of a red colour.
The second quality is that which is of a pallid hue. That which has a
green, grassy appearance, is not so good, and the white is the worst of
all; it assumes this appearance when old. The price of clustered amomum
is sixty denarii per pound, but in dust it sells at only forty-nine.
Amomum is produced, also, in that part of Armenia which is known as
Otene; as, also, in Media and Pontus. It is adulterated with the leaves
of the pomegranate and a solution of gum, which is employed in order
to make the leaves adhere and form clusters, like those of the grape.
There is another substance, also, which is known by the name of
amomis;507 it is not so full of veins as amomum, harder, and not so
odoriferous; from which it would appear, either that it is altogether a
different plant, or else that it is amomum gathered in an unripe state.
Similar to these substances, both in name as well as the shrub which
produces it, is the cardamomum,508 the seeds of which are of an
oblong shape. It is gathered in the same manner both in India and
Arabia. There are four different kinds of cardamomum. That which is of
a very green colour, unctuous, with sharp angles, and very difficult
to break, is the most highly esteemed of all. The next best is of a
reddish white tint, while that of third-rate quality is shorter and
blacker, the worst of all being mottled and friable, and emitting but
little smell; which, in its genuine509 state ought to be very similar
to costum. Cardamomum grows also in Media. The price of the best is
three denarii per pound.
Next in affinity to cardamomum would have been cinnamomum,510 and
this we should have now proceeded to speak of, were it not more
convenient first to make mention of the treasures of Arabia, and the
reasons for which that country has received the names of “Happy” and
“Blest.” The chief productions of Arabia are frankincense and myrrh,
which last it bears in common with the country of the Troglodytæ.
(14.) There is no country in the world that produces frankincense
except Arabia,511 and, indeed, not the whole of that. Almost in the
very centre of that region, are the Atramitæ,512 a community of the
Sabæi, the capital of whose kingdom is Sabota, a place situate on
a lofty mountain. At a distance of eight stations from this is the
incense-bearing region, known by the name of Saba. The Greeks say that
the word signifies a “secret mystery.” This district looks towards
the north-east, and is rendered inaccessible by rocks on every side,
while it is bounded on the right by the sea, from which it is shut
out by cliffs of tremendous height. The soil of this territory is
said to be of a milky white, a little inclining to red. The forests
extend twenty schœni in length, and half that distance in breadth. The
length of the schœnus, according to the estimate of Eratosthenes, is
forty stadia, or, in other words, five miles; some persons, however,
have estimated the schœnus at no more than thirty-two stadia. In this
district some lofty hills take their rise, and the trees, which spring
up spontaneously, run downwards along the declivities to the plains. It
is generally agreed that the soil is argillaceous, and that the springs
which there take their rise are but few in number, and of a nitrous
quality. Adjoining are the Minæi, the people of another community,
through whose country is the sole transit for the frankincense, along a
single narrow road. The Minæi were the first people who carried on any
traffic in frankincense, which they still do to a greater extent than
any other persons, and hence it is that it has received the appellation
of “Minæan.” It is the Sabæi alone, and no other people among the
Arabians, that behold the incense-tree; and, indeed, not all of them,
for it is said that there are not more than three thousand families
which have a right to claim that privilege, by virtue of hereditary
succession; and that for this reason those persons are called sacred,
and are not allowed, while pruning the trees or gathering the harvest,
to receive any pollution, either by intercourse with women, or coming
in contact with the dead; by these religious observances it is that
the price of the commodity is so considerably enhanced. Some persons,
however, say, that the right of gathering incense in the forests
belongs to all these people in common, while others again state, that
they take their turns year by year.
Nor is it by any means agreed what is the appearance of the
incense-tree. We have sent several expeditions against Arabia, and
the Roman arms have penetrated into the greater part of that country;
indeed, Caius Cæsar,513 the son of Augustus, even earned considerable
renown there; and yet this tree has been described by no Latin writer,
at least that I know of. The descriptions given of it by the Greek
writers vary very considerably: some of them say that it has exactly
the leaf of the pear-tree, only somewhat smaller, and of a grass-green
colour. Others, again, say, that it has a rather reddish leaf, like
that of the mastich, and others, that it is a kind of terebinth,514
and that King Antigonus, to whom a branch of it was brought, was of
that opinion. King Juba, in the work which he wrote and dedicated to
Caius Cæsar, the son of Augustus, who was inflamed by the wide-spread
renown of Arabia, states, that the tree has a spiral stem, and that
the branches bear a considerable resemblance to those of the Pontic
maple, while it secretes a sort of juice very similar to that of the
almond-tree. Such, he says, is the appearance of the tree as seen in
Carmania and Egypt, where it was introduced and planted under the
auspices of the Ptolemies when reigning there. It is well known that
it has a bark not unlike that of the laurel, and, indeed, some persons
have asserted that their leaves are similar. At all events, such was
the case with the tree as it grew at Sardes: for the kings of Asia also
took considerable care to have it planted there. The ambassadors who
in my time have come to Rome from Arabia, have made all these matters
more uncertain, even, than they were before; a thing at which we may
justly be surprised, seeing that some sprigs even of the incense-tree
have been brought among us, from which we have some reason to conclude
that the parent tree is round and tapering, and that it puts forth its
shoots from a trunk that is entirely free from knots.
In former times, when they had fewer opportunities of selling it, they
used to gather the frankincense only once a year; but at the present
day, as there is a much greater demand for it, there is a second crop
as well. The first, and what we may call the natural, vintage, takes
place about the rising of the Dog-star, a period when the heat is most
intense; on which occasion they cut the tree where the bark appears
to be the fullest of juice, and extremely thin, from being distended
to the greatest extent. The incision thus made is gradually extended,
but nothing is removed; the consequence of which is, that an unctuous
foam oozes forth, which gradually coagulates and thickens. When the
nature of the locality requires it, this juice is received upon mats
of palm-leaves, though in some places the space around the tree is
made hard by being well rammed down for the purpose. The frankincense
that is gathered after the former method, is in the purest state,
though that which falls on the ground is the heaviest in weight: that
which adheres to the tree is pared off with an iron instrument, which
accounts for its being found mingled with pieces of bark.
The forest is allotted in certain portions, and such is the mutual
probity of the owners, that it is quite safe from all depredation;
indeed, there is no one left to watch the trees after the incisions
are made, and yet no one is ever known to plunder his neighbour. But,
by Hercules! at Alexandria, where the incense is dressed for sale, the
workshops can never be guarded with sufficient care; a seal is even
placed upon the workmen’s aprons, and a mask put upon the head, or
else a net with very close meshes, while the people are stripped naked
before they are allowed to leave work. So true it is that punishments
afford less security among us than is to be found by these Arabians
amid their woods and forests! The incense which has accumulated during
the summer is gathered in the autumn: it is the purest of all, and
is of a white colour. The second gathering takes place in spring,
incisions being made in the bark for that purpose during the winter:
this, however, is of a red colour, and not to be compared with the
other incense. The first, or superior kind of incense, is known as
carfiathum,515 the latter is called dathiathum. It is thought, also,
that the incense which is gathered from the tree while young is the
whitest, though the produce of the old trees has the most powerful
smell; some persons, too, have an impression that the best incense is
found in the islands, but Juba asserts that no incense at all is grown
there.
That incense which has hung suspended in globular drops is known to us
as “male” frankincense, although it is mostly the case that we do not
use the term “male” except in contradistinction to the word “female:”
it has been attributed, however, to religious scruples, that the name
of the other sex was not employed as a denomination for this substance.
Some persons, again, are of opinion that the male frankincense has been
so called from its resemblance516 to the testes of the male. The
incense, however, that is the most esteemed of all is that which is
mammose, or breast-shaped, and is produced when one drop has stopped
short, and another, following close upon it, has adhered, and united
with it. I find it stated that one of these lumps used to make quite a
handful, at a time when men displayed less eagerness to gather it, and
it was allowed more time to accumulate. The Greeks call such lumps as
these by the name of stagonia517 and atomus,518 while the smaller
pieces are called orobia.519 The fragments which are broken off by
shaking the tree are known to us as manna.520 Even at the present
day, however, there are drops found which weigh one-third of a mina,
or, in other words, twenty-eight denarii. Alexander the Great, when
a boy, was on one occasion loading the altars with frankincense with
the greatest prodigality, upon which his tutor Leonides521 remarked
to him that it would be time to worship the gods in such a lavish
manner as that, when he had conquered the countries that produced the
frankincense. After Alexander had conquered Arabia, he despatched
to Leonides a ship freighted with frankincense, and sent him word,
requesting that he would now worship the gods without stint or limit.
The incense, after being collected, is carried on camels’ backs
to Sabota,522 at which place a single gate is left open for its
admission. To deviate from the high road while conveying it, the laws
have made a capital offence. At this place the priests take by measure,
and not by weight, a tenth part in honour of their god, whom they call
Sabis;523 indeed, it is not allowable to dispose of it before this
has been done: out of this tenth the public expenses are defrayed,
for the divinity generously entertains all those strangers who have
made a certain number of days’ journey in coming thither. The incense
can only be exported through the country of the Gebanitæ, and for
this reason it is that a certain tax is paid to their king as well.
Thomna,524 which is their capital, is distant from Gaza, a city of
Judæa, on the shores of our sea, 4436525 miles, the distance being
divided into sixty-five days’ journey by camel. There are certain
portions also of the frankincense which are given to the priests and
the king’s secretaries: and in addition to these, the keepers of it,
as well as the soldiers who guard it, the gate-keepers, and various
other employes, have their share as well. And then besides, all along
the route, there is at one place water to pay for, at another fodder,
lodging at the stations, and various taxes and imposts besides; the
consequence of which is, that the expense for each camel before it
arrives at the shores of our526 sea is six hundred and eighty-eight
denarii; after all this, too, there are certain payments still to be
made to the farmers of the revenue of our empire. Hence it is that a
pound of the best frankincense sells at six denarii, the second quality
five, and the third three. Among us, it is adulterated with drops of
white resin, a substance which bears a strong resemblance to it: but
the fraud may be easily detected by the methods which have been already
mentioned.527 It is tested by the following qualities; its whiteness,
size, brittleness, and the readiness with which it takes fire when
placed on heated coals; in addition to which, it should not give to the
pressure of the teeth, but from its natural brittleness crumble all to
pieces.
According to some authors, myrrh528 is the produce of a tree that
grows in the same forests as the incense-tree, though most say that
they grow in different places: but the fact is that myrrh grows in many
parts of Arabia, as will be seen when we come to speak of the several
varieties of it. A sort that is highly esteemed is brought from the
islands529 also, and the Sabæi even cross the sea to procure it in
the country of the Troglodytæ. It is grown also by being transplanted,
and when thus cultivated is greatly preferred to that which is grown in
the forests. The plant is greatly improved by raking and baring the
roots; indeed, the cooler the roots are kept, the better it is.
The tree grows to the height of five cubits, and has thorns upon
it: the trunk is hard and spiral, and thicker than that of the
incense-tree, and much more so at the root than at the upper part of
the tree. Some authors have said that the bark is smooth like that of
the arbute, others, that it is rough and covered with thorns: it has
the leaf of the olive, but more wavy, with sharp points at the edges:
Juba says, however, that it resembles the leaf of the olusatrum. Some
again say that it resembles the juniper,530 only that it is rougher
and bristling with thorns, and that the leaves are of a rounder shape,
though they have exactly the taste of the juniper. There have been some
writers who have incorrectly asserted that both myrrh and frankincense
are the product of the same tree.
Incisions are made in the myrrh-tree also twice a year, and at the same
season as in the incense-tree; but in the case of the myrrh-tree they
are all made the way up from the root as far as the branches which are
able to bear it. The tree spontaneously exudes, before the incision
is made, a liquid which bears the name of stacte,531 and to which
there is no myrrh that is superior. Second only in quality to this is
the cultivated myrrh: of the wild or forest kind, the best is that
which is gathered in summer. They give no tithes of myrrh to the god,
because it is the produce of other countries as well; but the growers
pay the fourth part of it to the king of the Gebanitæ. Myrrh is bought
up indiscriminately by the common people, and then packed into bags;
but our perfumers separate it without any difficulty, the principal
tests of its goodness being its unctuousness and its aromatic smell.
(16.) There are several532 kinds of myrrh; the first among the wild
myrrhs is the Troglodytic; and the next are the Minæan, which includes
the Atramitic, and that of Ausaritis, in the kingdom of the Gebanitæ.
A third kind is the Dianitic,533 and a fourth is the mixed myrrh,
or “all-sorts;”534 a fifth, again, is the Sambracenian, which is
brought from a city in the kingdom of the Sabæi, near the sea; and a
sixth is known by the name of Dusaritic. There is a white myrrh also,
which is produced in only one spot, and is carried for sale to the city
of Messalum. The Troglodytic myrrh is tested by its unctuousness, and
its peculiarly dry appearance: it has also a dirty, rough look with
it, but is more acrid than the other kinds. The Sambracenian myrrh has
none of these faults, and is more sightly in appearance than any of
them, though it is far from being so powerful. In general, however, the
proof of its goodness consists in its being separated in little pieces
of uneven shape, formed by the concretion of a whitish juice, which
dries up little by little. When broken it ought to exhibit white marks
like the finger-nails, and to be slightly bitter to the taste. That
of second quality is of a mottled appearance within; while of worse
quality is that which is of a black colour within; the very worst of
all is that which is black on the outside as well.
The price of myrrh varies according to the number of purchasers.
Stacte is sold at prices which vary from three denarii to forty per
pound, while the very highest price of the cultivated myrrh is eleven
denarii. Erythræan myrrh, the same, it is pretended, as Arabian myrrh,
is sixteen denarii per pound, Troglodytic also, is sixteen denarii;
and that known as odoraria, or odoriferous myrrh, sells at fourteen.
Myrrh is adulterated with pieces of mastich, and other gums; it is also
drugged with the juice of wild cucumber, in order to produce a certain
bitterness, and with litharge for the purpose of increasing its weight.
Other sophistications may be discovered on tasting it, and the gum will
adhere to the teeth. But the cleverest mode of adulterating it is with
Indian myrrh,535 a substance which is gathered from a certain prickly
shrub which grows there. This is the only thing that India produces of
worse quality than the corresponding produce of other countries: they
may, however, be very easily distinguished, that of India being so very
much inferior.
The transition, therefore,536 is very easy to mastich, which grows
upon another prickly shrub of India and Arabia, known by the name of
laina. Of mastich as well there are two different kinds; for in Asia
and Greece there is also found a herb which puts forth leaves from the
root, and bears a thistly head, resembling an apple, and full of seeds.
Upon an incision being made in the upper part of this plant drops
distil from it, which can hardly be distinguished from the genuine
mastich. There is, again, a third sort,537 found in Pontus, but more
like bitumen than anything else. The most esteemed, however, of all
these, is the white mastich of Chios, the price of which is twenty
denarii per pound, while the black mastich sells at twelve. It is said
that the mastich of Chios exudes from the lentisk in the form of a sort
of gum: like frankincense, it is adulterated with resin.
Arabia, too, still boasts of her ladanum.538 Many writers have
stated that this substance is the fortuitous result of an accidental
injury inflicted upon a certain odoriferous plant, under the following
circumstances: the goat, they say, which is in general an animal that
is extremely mischievous to foliage, is particularly fond of the shrubs
that are odoriferous, as if, indeed, it were really sensible of the
value that is set upon them. Hence it is that as the animal crops the
sprouting shoots of the branches which are swollen with a liquid juice
of remarkable sweetness, these juices drop and become mingled together,
and are then wiped up by the shaggy hairs of its unlucky beard. Being
there mingled with the dust, these juices form knots and tufts, and
are then dried by the sun; and hence the circumstance is accounted for
that in the ladanum which is imported by us we find goats’ hairs. This,
however, we are told, occurs nowhere but among the Nabatæi,539 a
people of Arabia, who border upon Syria. The more recent writers call
this substance by the name of stobolon, and state that in the forests
of Arabia the trees are broken by the goats while browzing, and that
the juices in consequence adhere to their shaggy hair; but the genuine
ladanum, they assure us, comes from the island of Cyprus. I make
mention of this in order that every kind of odoriferous plant may be
taken some notice of, even though incidentally and not in the order of
their respective localities. They say also that this Cyprian ladanum
is collected in the same manner as the other, and that it forms a kind
of greasy substance or œsypum,540 which adheres to the beards and
shaggy legs of the goats; but that it is produced from the flowers of
the ground-ivy, which they have nibbled when in quest of their morning
food, a time at which the whole island is covered with dew. After this,
they say, when the fogs are dispersed by the sun, the dust adheres to
their wet coats, and the ladanum is formed, which is afterwards taken
off of them with a comb.
There are some authors who give to the plant of Cyprus, from which it
is made, the name of leda; and hence it is that we find it also called
ledanum. They say, also, that a viscous substance settles upon this
plant, and, that, by the aid of strings wound around it, its leaves
are rolled into balls, from which a kind of cake is made. Hence it is,
that in Cyprus, as well as in Arabia, there are two kinds of ladanum;
the one natural, and mingled with earth, and the other artificial: the
former is friable, while the latter is of a viscous nature.
It is stated, also, that this substance is the produce of a shrub
originally found in Carmania, and propagated by plants, by order of
the Ptolemies, in the parts beyond Egypt; while other authorities are
found, which say that it grows on the incense tree, and is gathered
like gum, from incisions made in the bark, after which it is collected
in bags of goat-skin. That of the most approved quality, sells at the
rate of forty asses per pound. Ladanum is adulterated with myrtle
berries, and filth taken from the fleeces of other animals besides the
goat. If genuine, it ought to have a wild and acrid smell, in some
measure redolent of the desert places where it is produced: it is dry
and parched in appearance, but becomes soft the moment it is touched.
When ignited, it gives a brilliant flame, and emits a powerful but
pleasant odour; if mixed with myrtle berries, its spurious quality is
immediately discovered by their crackling in the fire. In addition to
this, the genuine ladanum has more grits, or stony particles, adhering
to it, than dust.
In Arabia, too, the olive-tree distils a sort of tear, with which the
Indians make a medicament, known by the Greeks as enhæmon;541 it is
said to be of wonderful efficacy in contracting and healing wounds
and sores. These trees,542 situate on the coasts there, are covered
by the sea at high water, without the berries suffering the slightest
injury, although it is a well-known fact, that the salt collects upon
the leaves.
All these trees are peculiar to Arabia, but it has some few besides,
in common with other countries, of which we shall make mention
elsewhere, the kinds growing in Arabia being of inferior quality. The
people of that country have a wonderful regard for the perfumes of
foreign parts, and import them from places at a considerable distance;
so soon are men sated with what they have of their own, and so covetous
are they of what belongs to others.
Hence it is, that they import from the country of the Elymæi543 the
wood of a tree called bratus,544 which is similar in appearance to
a spreading cypress. Its branches are of a whitish colour, and the
wood, while burning, emits a pleasant odour; it is highly spoken of by
Claudius Cæsar, in his History,545 for its marvellous properties. He
states that the Parthians sprinkle the leaves of it in their drink,
that its smell closely resembles that of the cedar, and that the smoke
of it is efficacious in counteracting the effects of smoke emitted
by other wood. This tree grows in the countries that lie beyond the
Pasitigris,546 in the territory of the city of Sittaca, upon Mount
Zagrus.
The Arabians import from Carmania also the wood of a tree called
stobrum,547 which they employ in fumigations, by steeping it in
palm wine, and then setting fire to it. The odour first ascends to
the ceiling, and then descends in volumes to the floor; it is very
agreeable, but is apt to cause an oppression of the head, though
unattended with pain; it is used for promoting sleep in persons when
ill. For these branches of commerce, they have opened the city of
Carræ,548 which serves as an entrepot, and from which place they
were formerly in the habit of proceeding to Gabba, at a distance of
twenty days’ journey, and thence to Palæstina, in Syria. But at a
later period, as Juba informs us, they began to take the road, for
the purposes of this traffic, to Charax549 and the kingdom of the
Parthians. For my own part, it would appear to me that they were in the
habit of importing these commodities among the Persians, even before
they began to convey them to Syria or Egypt; at least Herodotus bears
testimony to that effect, when he states that the Arabians paid a
yearly tribute of one thousand talents, in frankincense, to the kings
of Persia.
From Syria they bring back storax,550 which, burnt upon the hearth,
by its powerful smell dispels that loathing of their own perfumes with
which these people are affected. For in general there are no kinds of
wood in use among them, except those which are odoriferous; indeed, the
Sabæi are in the habit of cooking their food with incense wood, while
others, again, employ that of the myrrh tree; and hence, the smoke and
smells that pervade their cities and villages are no other than the
very same which, with us, proceed from the altars. For the purpose of
qualifying this powerful smell, they burn storax in goat-skins, and
so fumigate their dwellings. So true it is, that there is no pleasure
to be found, but what the continual enjoyment of it begets loathing.
They also burn this substance to drive away the serpents, which are
extremely numerous in the forests which bear the odoriferous trees.
Arabia produces neither cinnamon nor cassia; and this is the country
styled “Happy” Arabia! False and ungrateful does she prove herself
in the adoption of this surname, which she would imply to have been
received from the gods above; whereas, in reality, she is indebted
for it far more to the gods below.551 It is the luxury which is
displayed by man, even in the paraphernalia of death, that has rendered
Arabia thus “happy;” and which prompts him to burn with the dead what
was originally understood to have been produced for the service of the
gods. Those who are likely to be the best acquainted with the matter,
assert that this country does not produce, in a whole year, so large a
quantity of perfumes as was burnt by the Emperor Nero at the funeral
obsequies of his wife Poppæa. And then let us only take into account
the vast number of funerals that are celebrated throughout the whole
world each year, and the heaps of odours that are piled up in honour
of the bodies of the dead; the vast quantities, too, that are offered
to the gods in single grains; and yet, when men were in the habit of
offering up to them the salted cake, they did not show themselves any
the less propitious; nay, rather, as the facts themselves prove, they
were even more favourable to us than they are now. But it is the sea of
Arabia that has even a still greater right to be called “happy,” for it
is this that furnishes us with pearls. At the very lowest computation,
India, the Seres, and the Arabian Peninsula, withdraw from our empire
one hundred millions of sesterces every year—so dearly do we pay for
our luxury and our women. How large a portion, too, I should like to
know, of all these perfumes, really comes to the gods of heaven, and
the deities of the shades below?
Fabulous antiquity, and Herodotus553 more particularly, have related
that cinnamomum and cassia are found in the nests of certain birds, and
principally that of the phœnix, in the districts where Father Liber was
brought up; and that these substances either fall from the inaccessible
rocks and trees in which the nests are built, in consequence of the
weight of the pieces of flesh which the birds carry up, or else are
brought down by the aid of arrows loaded with lead. It is said, also,
that cassia grows around certain marshes, but is protected by a
frightful kind of bat armed with claws, and by winged serpents as well.
All these tales, however, have been evidently invented for the purpose
of enhancing the prices of these commodities. Another story, too, bears
them company, to the effect that under the rays of the noon-day sun,
the entire peninsula exhales a certain indescribable perfume composed
of its numerous odours; that the breezes, as they blow from it, are
impregnated with these odours, and, indeed, were the first to announce
the vicinity of Arabia to the fleets of Alexander the Great, while
still far out at sea. All this, however, is false; for cinnamomum,
or cinnamum, which is the same thing, grows in the country of the
Æthiopians,554 who are united by intermarriages with the Troglodytæ.
These last, after buying it of their neighbours, carry it over vast
tracts of sea, upon rafts, which are neither steered by rudder, nor
drawn or impelled by oars or sails. Nor yet are they aided by any of
the resources of art, man alone, and his daring boldness, standing
in place of all these; in addition to which, they choose the winter
season, about the time of the equinox, for their voyage, for then a
south easterly wind is blowing; these winds guide them in a straight
course from gulf to gulf, and after they have doubled the promontory
of Arabia, the north east wind carries them to a port of the Gebanitæ,
known by the name of Ocilia.555 Hence it is that they steer for this
port in preference; and they say that it is almost five years before
the merchants are able to effect their return, while many perish on the
voyage. In return for their wares, they bring back articles of glass
and copper, cloths, buckles, bracelets, and necklaces; hence it is that
this traffic depends more particularly upon the capricious tastes and
inclinations of the female sex.
The cinnamon shrub556 is only two cubits in height, at the most, the
lowest being no more than a palm in height. It is about four fingers
in breadth, and hardly has it risen six fingers from the ground,
before it begins to put forth shoots and suckers. It has then all the
appearance of being dry and withered, and while it is green it has no
odour at all. The leaf is like that of wild marjoram, and it thrives
best in dry localities, being not so prolific in rainy weather; it
requires, also, to be kept constantly clipped. Though it grows on level
ground, it thrives best among tangled brakes and brambles, and hence
it is extremely difficult to be gathered. It is never gathered unless
with the permission of the god, by whom some suppose Jupiter to be
meant; the Æthiopians, however, call him Assabinus.557 They offer the
entrails of forty-four oxen, goats, and rams, when they implore his
permission to do so, but after all, they are not allowed to work at it
before sunrise or after sunset. A priest divides the branches with a
spear, and sets aside one portion of them for the god; after which, the
dealer stores away the rest in lumps. There is another account given,
which states that a division is made between the gatherers and the
sun, and that it is divided into three portions, after which lots are
twice drawn, and the share which falls to the sun is left there, and
forthwith ignites spontaneously.
The thinnest parts in the sticks, for about a palm in length, are
looked upon as producing the finest cinnamon; the part that comes next,
though not quite so long, is the next best, and so on downwards. The
worst of all is that which is nearest the roots, from the circumstance
that in that part there is the least bark, the portion that is the most
esteemed: hence it is that the upper part of the tree is preferred,
there being the greatest proportion of bark there. As for the wood, it
is held in no esteem at all, on account of the acrid taste which it
has, like that of wild marjoram; it is known as xylocinnamum.558 The
price of cinnamomum is ten denarii per pound. Some writers make mention
of two kinds of cinnamon, the white and the black: the white was the
one that was formerly preferred, but now, on the contrary, the black is
held in the highest estimation, and the mottled, even, is preferred to
the white. The most certain test, however, of the goodness of cinnamon
is its not being rough, and the fact that the pieces when rubbed
together do not readily crumble to powder. That which is soft is more
particularly rejected, which is the case, also, when the outer bark too
readily falls off.
The right of regulating the sale of the cinnamon belongs solely
to the king of the Gebanitæ, who opens the market for it by public
proclamation. The price of it was formerly as much as a thousand
denarii per pound; which was afterwards increased to half as much
again, in consequence, it is said, of the forests having been set
on fire by the barbarians, from motives of resentment; whether this
took place through any injustice exercised by those in power, or only
by accident, has not been hitherto exactly ascertained. Indeed, we
find it stated by some authors, that the south winds that prevail in
these parts are sometimes so hot as to set the forests on fire. The
Emperor Vespasianus Augustus was the first to dedicate in the temples
of the Capitol and the goddess Peace chaplets of cinnamon inserted in
embossed559 gold. I, myself, once saw in the temple of the Palatium,
which his wife Augusta560 dedicated to her husband the late emperor
Augustus, a root of cinnamon of great weight, placed in a patera of
gold: from it drops used to distil every year, which congealed in hard
grains. It remained there until the temple was accidentally destroyed
by fire.
Cassia561 is a shrub also, which grows not far from the plains where
cinnamon is produced, but in the mountainous localities; the branches
of it are, however, considerably thicker, than those of cinnamon. It
is covered with a thin skin rather than a bark, and, contrary to what
is the case with cinnamon, it is looked upon as the most valuable when
the bark falls off and crumbles into small pieces. The shrub is three
cubits in height, and the colours which it assumes are threefold:
when it first shoots from the ground, for the length of a foot, it is
white; after it has attained that height, it is red for half a foot,
and beyond that it is black. This last is the part that is held in the
highest esteem, and next to it the portion that comes next, the white
part being the least valued of all. They cut the ends of the branches
to the length of two fingers, and then sew them in the fresh skins
of cattle that have been killed expressly for the purpose; the object
being that the skins may putrefy, and the maggots generated thereby
may eat away the woody parts, and so excavate562 the bark; which
is so intensely bitter, that it is quite safe from their attacks.
That which is the freshest is the most highly esteemed; it has a very
delicate smell, and is so extremely hot to the taste, that it may be
said to burn the tongue, rather than gradually warm the mouth. It is
of a purple colour, and though of considerable volume, weighs but very
little in comparison; the outer coat forms into short tubes which are
by no means easily broken: this choice kind of cassia, the barbarians
call by the name of lada. There is another sort, again, which is
called balsamodes,563 because it has a smell like that of balsam,
but it is bitter; for which reason it is more employed for medicinal
purposes, just as the black cassia is used for unguents. There is no
substance known that is subject to greater variations in price: the
best qualities sell at fifty denarii per pound, others, again, at five.
(20.) To these varieties the dealers have added another, which they
call daphnoides,564 and give it the surname of isocinnamon;565
the price at which it sells is three hundred denarii per pound. It is
adulterated with storax, and, in consequence of the resemblance of
the bark, with very small sprigs of laurel. Cassia is also planted in
our566 part of the world, and, indeed, at the extreme verge of the
Empire, on the banks of the river Rhenus, where it flourishes when
planted in the vicinity of hives of bees. It has not, however, that
scorched colour which is produced by the excessive heat of the sun; nor
has it, for the same reason, a similar smell to that which comes from
the south.
From the confines of the country which produces cinnamon and cassia,
cancamum567 and tarum568 are imported; but these substances are
brought by way of the Nabatæan Troglodytæ, a colony of the Nabatæi.
Thither, too, are carried serichatum569 and gabalium, aromatics
which the Arabians rear for their own consumption, and which are only
known by name in our part of the world, though they grow in the same
country as cinnamon and cassia. Still, however, serichatum does reach
us occasionally, and is employed by some persons in the manufacture of
unguents. It is purchased at the rate of six denarii per pound.
In the country of the Troglodytæ, the Thebais, and the parts of Arabia
which separate Judæa from Egypt, myrobalanum570 is commonly found; it
is provided by Nature for unguents, as from its very name would appear.
From its name, also, it is evident that it is the nut of a tree, with
a leaf similar to that of the heliotropium, which we shall have to
mention when speaking of the herbs. The fruit of this tree is about the
size of a filbert. The kind that grows in Arabia is known as Syriaca,
and is white, while, on the other hand, that which grows in the Thebais
is black: the former is preferred for the quality of the oil extracted
from it, though that which is produced in the Thebais yields it in
larger quantities. Among these various kinds, that which is sent from
the country of the Troglodytæ is the worst of all. There are some
persons who prefer that of Æthiopia571 to all of these, the nut of
which is black, and not oleaginous; it has only a very small kernel,
but the liquid which is extracted from it is more odoriferous than
that of the other kinds; it grows, too, in a champaign, open country.
It is said that the Egyptian nut is even more oleaginous, being of a
reddish colour with a thicker shell, and that the plant, although it
grows in wet, marshy spots, is shorter and drier than the other kinds.
The Arabian nut, again, is said to be of a green colour and of smaller
size, but harder and more compact, from the circumstance that it grows
in mountainous districts. The best of all, however, is that of Petra,
which comes from a city mentioned572 on a previous occasion; it has
a black shell, but the kernel is white. The perfumers, however, only
extract the juices from the shells; but medical men pound the kernels,
pouring warm water on them, little by little, as they do it.
The fruit of the palm in Egypt, which is known by the name of
adipsos,573 is put to a similar use in unguents, and is held next
in esteem after the myrobalanum. It is of a green colour, has exactly
the smell of a quince, and has no stone or nut within. It is gathered
a little before it begins to ripen. That which is left ungathered is
known as phœnicobalanus;574 it turns black, and has a tendency to
inebriate the person who eats of it. The price of myrobalanum is two
denarii per pound. The shop-keepers give this name also to the dregs of
the unguent that is made with it.
Scented calamus also, which grows in Arabia, is common to both India
and Syria, that which grows in the last country being superior to
all the rest. At a distance of one hundred and fifty stadia from the
Mediterranean, between Mount Libanus and another mountain of no note
(and not, as some have supposed, Antilibanus), there is a valley of
moderate size, situate in the vicinity of a lake, the marshy swamps of
which are dried up every summer. At a distance of thirty stadia from
this lake grow the sweet-scented calamus and rush. We shall here make
some further mention of this rush as well, although we have set apart
another Book for plants of that description, seeing that it is our
object here to describe all the different materials used for unguents.
These plants differ in appearance in no respect from others of their
kind; but the calamus, which has the more agreeable smell of the two,
attracts by its odour at a considerable distance, and is softer to the
touch than the other. The best is the kind which is not so brittle, but
breaks into long flakes, and not short, like a radish. In the hollow
stalk there is a substance like a cobweb, which is generally known by
the name of the “flower:” those plants which contain the most of it are
esteemed the best. The other tests of its goodness are its being of a
black colour—those which are white not being esteemed; besides which,
to be of the very best quality it should be short, thick, and pliant
when broken. The price of the scented calamus is eleven, and of the
rush fifteen denarii per pound. It is said that the sweet-scented rush
is to be met with also in Campania.
We have now departed from the lands which look towards the ocean to
enter upon those which have an aspect towards our seas. (23.) Africa,
which lies below Æthiopia, distils a tear-like gum in its sands, called
hammoniacum,576 the name of which has passed to the oracle of Hammon,
situate near the tree which produces it. This substance, which is also
called metopion,577 bears a strong resemblance to a resin or a gum.
There are two kinds of ammoniacum; that to which the name is given of
thrauston, and which bears a resemblance to male frankincense, being
the kind that is the most esteemed, and that which is known as phyrama,
being of an unctuous and resinous nature. This substance is adulterated
by means of sand, which has all the appearance of having adhered to
it during its growth: hence it is greatly preferred when the pieces
are extremely small, and in the purest state possible. The price of
hammoniacum of the best quality is forty asses per pound.
Below these countries, and in the province of Cyrenaica, the perfume
called sphagnos578 is found in the highest state of perfection: there
are some who call it by the name of bryon. The sphagnos of Cyprus
holds the second rank, and that of Phœnicia the third. It is said
that this plant is produced in Egypt also, and in Gaul as well, and I
see no reason to doubt that such is the fact, for this name is given
to certain white shaggy tufts upon trees, such as we often see upon
the quercus: those, however, of which we are speaking, emit a most
exquisite odour. The most esteemed of all are the whitest, and those
situate at the greatest height upon the tree. Those of second quality
are red, while those which are black are not of the slightest value.
The sphagnos, too, that is produced on islands and among rocks,579 is
held in no esteem, as well as all those varieties which have the odour
of the palm-tree, and not that which is so peculiarly their own.
The cyprus580 is a tree of Egypt, with the leaves of the
ziziphus,581 and seeds like coriander,582 white and odoriferous.
These seeds are boiled in olive oil, and then subjected to pressure;
the product is known to us as cypros. The price of it is five denarii
per pound. The best is that produced on the banks of the Nile, near
Canopus, that of second quality coming from Ascalon in Judæa, and the
third in estimation for the sweetness of its odour, from the island
of Cyprus. Some people will have it that this is the same as the tree
which in Italy we call ligustrum.583
In the same country,584 too, grows aspalathos,585 a white, thorny
shrub, the size of a moderate tree, and with flowers like the rose, the
root of which is in great request for unguents. It is said that every
shrub over which the rainbow is extended is possessed of the sweet
odour that belongs to the aspalathos, but that if the aspalathos is one
of them, its scent is something quite indescribable. Some persons call
this plant erysisceptrum,586 and others, again, sceptrum. The proof
of its genuineness is its red or fiery colour; it is also compact to
the touch, and has the smell of castoreum:587 it is sold at the rate
of five denarii per pound.
In Egypt, too, grows marum,588 though of inferior quality to that of
Lydia, which last has larger leaves, covered with spots. Those of the
other are shorter and smaller, and give out a powerful scent.
But to all other odours that of balsamum589 is considered preferable,
a plant that has been only bestowed by Nature upon the land of Judæa.
In former times it was cultivated in two gardens only, both of which
belonged to the kings of that country: one of them was no more than
twenty jugera in extent, and the other somewhat smaller. The emperors
Vespasianus and Titus had this shrub exhibited at Rome; indeed, it
is worthy of signal remark, that since the time of Pompeius Magnus,
we have been in the habit of carrying trees even in our triumphal
processions. At the present day this tree pays us homage and tribute
along with its native land, but it has been found to be of altogether a
different nature to that which our own as well as foreign writers had
attributed to it: for, in fact, it bears a much stronger resemblance to
the vine than to the myrtle. This recent acquisition by conquest has
learned, like the vine, to be reproduced by mallet590-shoots, and it
covers declivities just like the vine, which supports its own weight
without the aid of stays. When it puts forth branches it is pruned in
a similar manner, and it thrives by being well raked at the roots,
growing with remarkable rapidity, and bearing fruit at the end of three
years. The leaf bears a very considerable resemblance to that of rue,
and it is an evergreen. The Jews vented their rage upon this shrub just
as they were in the habit of doing against their own lives and persons,
while, on the other hand, the Romans protected it; indeed, combats have
taken place before now in defence of a shrub. At the present day the
reproduction of it has become a duty of the fiscal authorities, and the
plants were never known to be more numerous or of larger growth; they
never exceed the height, however, of a couple of cubits.
There are three different kinds of balsamum. The first has a thin and
hair-like foliage, and is known by the name of eutheriston.591 The
second is of a rugged appearance, bending downwards, full of branches,
and more odoriferous than the first; the name of this is trachy. The
third kind is the eumeces, so called, because it is taller than the
others; it has a smooth, even, bark. It is the second in quality,
the eutheriston being inferior to the trachy. The seed of this plant
has a flavour strongly resembling that of wine; it is of a reddish
colour, and not without a certain amount of unctuousness; the grains
of inferior quality are lighter in weight and of a greener hue: the
branches of the shrub are thicker than those of the myrtle. Incisions
are made in it either with glass, or else a sharp stone, or knives made
of bone: it being highly injurious to touch the vital parts with iron,
for in such case it will immediately wither away and die. On the other
hand, it will allow of all the superfluous branches being pruned away
with an instrument of iron even. The hand of the person who makes the
incision is generally balanced by an artificial guide, in order that he
may not accidentally inflict a wound in the wood beyond the bark.
A juice distils from the wound, which is known to us as opobalsamum;
it is of extraordinary sweetness,592 but only exudes in tiny drops,
which are then collected in wool, and deposited in small horns. When
taken from out of these, the substance is placed in new earthen
vessels; it bears a strong resemblance to a thick oil, and is of
a white colour when fresh. It soon, however, turns red, and as it
hardens loses its transparency. When Alexander the Great waged war in
those parts, it was looked upon as a fair summer day’s work to fill a
single concha593 with this liquid; the entire produce of the larger
garden being six congii, and of the smaller one a single congius; the
price, too, at which it was sold was double its weight in silver. At
the present day the produce of a single tree, even, is larger; the
incisions are made three times every summer, after which the tree is
pruned.
The cuttings, too, form an article of merchandize: the fifth year after
the conquest of Judæa, these cuttings, with the suckers, were sold
for the price of eight hundred thousand sesterces. These cuttings are
called xylobalsamum,594 and are boiled down for mixing with unguents,
and in the manufactories have been substituted for the juices of the
shrub. The bark is also in great request for medicinal purposes, but it
is the tears that are so particularly valuable; the seed holding the
second rank in estimation, the bark the third, and the wood being the
least esteemed of all. Of the wood, that kind which resembles boxwood
is considered the best: it has also the strongest smell. The best seed
is that which is the largest in size and the heaviest in weight; it has
a biting or rather burning taste in the mouth. Balsamum is adulterated
with hypericon595 from Petra, but the fraud is easily detected, from
the fact that the grains of the latter are larger, comparatively empty,
and longer than those of balsamum; they are destitute also of any
pungency of smell, and have a flavour like that of pepper.
As to the tears of balsamum, the test of their goodness is their
being unctuous to the touch, small, of a somewhat reddish colour, and
odoriferous when subjected to friction. That of second-rate quality is
white; the green and coarse is inferior, and the black is the worst of
all; for, like olive-oil, it is apt to turn rancid when old. Of all the
incisions, the produce is considered the best of those from which the
liquid has flowed before the formation of the seed. In addition to what
has been already stated, it is often adulterated with the juice of the
seed, and it is with considerable difficulty that the fraud is detected
by a slight bitterness in the taste, which ought to be delicate and
without the slightest mixture of acidity, the only pungency being that
of the smell. It is adulterated also with oil of roses, of cyprus,
of mastich, of balanus, of turpentine, and of myrtle, as also with
resin, galbanum, and Cyprian wax, just as occasion may serve. But the
very worst adulteration of all, is that which is effected with gum, a
substance which is dry when emptied into the hand, and falls to the
bottom when placed in water; both of which are characteristics of
the genuine commodity. Balsamum, in a genuine state, should be quite
hard, but when it is mixed with gum a brittle pellicle forms upon it.
The fraud can also be detected by the taste, and when placed upon hot
coals it may easily be seen if there has been any adulteration with
wax and resin; the flame too, in this case, burns with a blacker smoke
than when the balsamum is pure. When mixed with honey its qualities
are immediately changed, for it will attract flies even in the hand.
In addition to these various tests, a drop of pure balsamum, if placed
in luke-warm water will settle to the bottom of the vessel, whereas,
if it is adulterated, it will float upon the surface like oil, and
if it has been drugged with metopion or hammoniacum, a white circle
will form around it. But the best test of all is, that it will cause
milk to curdle, and leave no stain upon cloth. In no commodity are
there practised more palpable frauds than in this, for a sextarius
of balsamum which is sold by the fiscal authorities at three hundred
denarii, is sold again for a thousand, so vast is the profit to be
derived from increasing this liquid by sophistication. The price of
xylobalsamum is six denarii per pound.
That part of Syria joining up to Judæa, and lying above Phœnicia,
produces storax, which is found in the vicinity of Gabala and
Marathus,596 as also of Casius, a mountain of Seleucia. The tree597
bears the same name, and has a strong resemblance to, the quince. The
tear has a harsh taste, with a pleasant smell; in the interior it has
all the appearance of a reed, and is filled with a liquid juice. About
the rising of the Dog-star, certain small winged worms hover about
this substance and eat it away, for which reason it is often found
in a rotten state, with worm-holes full of dust. The storax next in
estimation after that already mentioned, comes from Pisidia, Sidon,
Cyprus, and Cilicia; that of Crete being considered the very worst of
all. That which comes from Mount Amanus, in Syria, is highly esteemed
for medicinal purposes, and even more so by the perfumers. From
whatever country it comes, that which is of a red colour is preferred,
and it should be both unctuous as well as viscous to the touch; the
worst kind is that which crumbles like bran, and is covered all over
with a whitish mould. This substance is adulterated with the resin of
cedar or with gum, and sometimes with honey or bitter almonds; all
which sophistications may, however, be detected by the taste. The price
of storax of the best quality is seventeen denarii per pound. It comes
also from Pamphylia, but this last is more arid, and not so full of
juice.
Syria produces galbanum too, which grows upon the same mountain of
Amanus: it exudes from a kind of giant-fennel598 of the same name
as the resin, though sometimes it is known as stagonitis. The kind
that is the most esteemed is cartilaginous, clear like hammoniacum,
and free from all ligneous substances. Still, however, it is sometimes
adulterated with beans, or with sacopenium.599 If ignited in a
pure state, it has the property of driving away serpents600 by its
smoke. It is sold at five denarii per pound, and is only employed for
medicinal purposes.
Syria, too, furnishes panax,601 an ingredient used in unguents.
This plant grows also at Psophis in Arcadia, about the sources of the
Erymanthus, in Africa also, and in Macedonia. This is a peculiar kind
of giant-fennel, which stands five cubits in height: it first throws
out four leaves, and then six, which lie close to the ground, round,
and of very considerable size; those, however, which grow towards the
top resemble the leaves of the olive. It bears its seed in certain
tufts, which hang down, just as in the fennel. The juice is obtained
by incisions made in the stalk at harvest-time, and in the root in
autumn. When in a coagulated state, it is esteemed according to its
whiteness. The next in value is that of a pallid colour, while the
black is held in no esteem. The price of that of the best quality is
two denarii per pound.
The difference between this kind of giant-fennel and that known as
spondylium,602 consists only in the leaf, which is smaller, and
divided like that of the plane-tree. It grows in shady places only. The
seed bears the same name as the plant, and has a strong resemblance to
that of hart-wort: it is only employed in medicine.
Syria produces the malobathrum603 also, a tree which bears a folded
leaf, with just the colour of a leaf when dried. From this plant an
oil is extracted for unguents. Egypt produces it in still greater
abundance; but that which is the most esteemed of all comes from India,
where it is said to grow in the marshes like the lentil. It has a more
powerful odour than saffron, and has a black, rough appearance, with
a sort of brackish taste. The white is the least approved of all, and
it very soon turns musty when old. In taste it ought to be similar to
nard, when placed under the tongue. When made luke-warm in wine, the
odour which it emits is superior to any other. The prices at which this
drug ranges are something quite marvellous, being from one denarius to
four hundred per pound; as for the leaf, it generally sells at sixty
denarii per pound.
Omphacium604 is also a kind of oil, which is obtained from two
trees, the olive and the vine, by two different methods. It is
produced from the former by pressing the olive while it is still in
the white state. That is of an inferior quality which is made from
the druppa—such being the name that is given to the olive before it
is ripe and fit for food, but already beginning to change its colour.
The difference between them is, that the latter kind is green, the
former white. The omphacium that is made from the vine is extracted
from either the psythian605 or the Aminean grape, when the grapes are
about the size of a chick-pea, just before the rising of the Dog-star.
The grape is gathered when the first bloom is appearing upon it, and
the verjuice is extracted, after which the residue606 is left to dry
in the sun, due precautions being taken against the dews of the night.
The verjuice, after being collected, is put into earthen vessels, and
then, after that, stored in jars of Cyprian copper.607 The best kind
is that which is of a reddish colour, acrid, and dry to the taste. The
price at which it sells is six denarii per pound. Omphacium is also
made another way—the unripe grape is pounded in a mortar, after which
it is dried in the sun, and then divided into lozenges.
Bryon608 also bears an affinity to these substances, being the
clusters of berries produced by the white poplar. The best kinds grow
in the vicinity of Cnidos, or in Caria, in spots that are destitute of
water, or else in dry and rugged localities. A bryon of second-rate
quality is produced from the cedar of Lycia.609 Œnanthe, too, bears
an affinity to these substances, being the clusters of the wild vine:
it is gathered when it is in flower, or, in other words, when it has
the finest smell: after which it is dried in the shade upon a linen
sheet spread beneath it, and then stored away in casks. The best sort
is that which comes from Parapotamia;610 the next best kinds are
those made at Antiochia and Laodicea in Syria; and that of third-rate
quality, comes from the mountainous parts of Media; this last, however,
is preferable for medicinal purposes. Some persons give the preference
over all to that grown in the island of Cyprus. As to that which comes
from Africa, it is solely used for medicinal purposes, being known by
the name of massaris.611 Whatever country it may happen to be, the
white wild vine produces an œnanthe of superior quality to the black.
There is another tree612 also, that contributes to the manufacture of
unguents, by some persons known under the name of elate, but which we
call abies; others again call it a palm, and others give it the name of
spathe. That of Hammonium is the most esteemed, and that of Egypt next,
after which comes the Syrian tree. It is only odoriferous, however, in
places that are destitute of water. The tears of it are of an unctuous
nature, and are employed as an ingredient in unguents, to modify the
harshness of the oil.
In Syria, too, is produced that kind of cinnamon which is also known as
comacum.613 This is a juice which is extracted from a nut, and very
different from the extract of the real cinnamomum, though it somewhat
resembles it in its agreeable smell. The price at which it sells is
forty asses per pound.
Summary.—Remarkable facts, narratives, and observations, nine
hundred and seventy-four.
Roman authors quoted.—M. Varro,614 Mucianus,615
Virgil,616 Fabianus,617 Sebosus,618 Pomponius Mela,619
Flavius,620 Procilius,621 Hyginus,622 Trogus,623 Claudius
Cæsar,624 Cornelius Nepos,625 Sextus Niger626 who wrote a
Greek treatise on Medicine, Cassius Hemina,627 L. Piso,628
Tuditanus,629 Antias.630
Foreign authors quoted.—Theophrastus,631 Herodotus,632
Callisthenes,633 Isigonus,634 Clitarchus,635 Anaximenes,636
Duris,637 Nearchus,638 Onesicritus,639 Polycritus,640
Olympiodorus,641 Diognetus,642 Nicobulus,643 Anticlides,644
Chares645 of Mitylene, Menæchmus,646 Dorotheus647 of Athens,
Lycus,648 Antæus,649 Ephippus,650 Dion,651 Demodes,652
Ptolemy Lagus,653 Marsyas654 of Macedon, Zoilus655 of Macedon,
Democritus,656 Amphilochus,657 Aristomachus,658 Alexander
Polyhistor,659 Juba,660 Apollodorus661 who wrote on Perfumes,
Heraclides662 the physician, Archidemus663 the physician,
Dionysius664 the physician, Democlides665 the physician,
Euphron666 the physician, Mnesides667 the physician, Diagoras668
the physician, Iollas669 the physician, Heraclides670 of Tarentum,
Xenocrates671 of Ephesus, Eratosthenes.672
BOOK XIII. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF EXOTIC TREES, AND AN ACCOUNT OF UNGUENTS. — CHAP. 1. (1.)—UNGUENTS—AT WHAT PERIOD THEY WERE FIRST INTRODUCED. — CHAP. 2.—THE VARIOUS KINDS OF UNGUENTS—TWELVE PRINCIPAL COMPOSITIONS. — CHAP. 3.—DIAPASMA, MAGMA; THE MODE OF TESTING UNGUENTS. — CHAP. 4. (3.)—THE EXCESSES TO WHICH LUXURY HAS RUN IN UNGUENTS. — CHAP. 5.—WHEN UNGUENTS WERE FIRST USED BY THE ROMANS. — CHAP. 6.—THE PALM-TREE. — CHAP. 7.—THE NATURE OF THE PALM-TREE. — CHAP. 8.—HOW THE PALM-TREE IS PLANTED. — CHAP. 9.—THE DIFFERENT VARIETIES OF PALM-TREES, AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS. — CHAP. 10. (5.)—THE TREES OF SYRIA: THE PISTACIA, THE COTTANA, THE DAMASCENA, AND THE MYXA. — CHAP. 11.—THE CEDAR. TREES WHICH HAVE ON THEM THE FRUIT OF THREE YEARS AT ONCE. — CHAP. 12. (6.)—THE TEREBINTH. 831 — CHAP. 13.—THE SUMACH-TREE. — CHAP. 14. (7.)—THE TREES OF EGYPT. THE FIG-TREE OF ALEXANDRIA. — CHAP. 15.—THE FIG-TREE OF CYPRUS. — CHAP. 16. (8.)—THE CAROB-TREE. — CHAP. 17. (9.)—THE PERSIAN TREE. IN WHAT TREES THE FRUITS GERMINATE THE ONE BELOW THE OTHER. — CHAP. 18.—THE CUCUS. — CHAP. 19.—THE EGYPTIAN THORN. — CHAP. 20. (11.)—NINE KINDS OF GUM. THE SARCOCOLLA. — CHAP. 21.—THE PAPYRUS: THE USE OF PAPER; WHEN IT WAS FIRST INVENTED. — CHAP. 22.—THE MODE OF MAKING PAPER. — CHAP. 23. (12)—THE NINE DIFFERENT KINDS OF PAPER. — CHAP. 24.—THE MODE OF TESTING THE GOODNESS OF PAPER. — CHAP. 25.—THE PECULIAR DEFECTS IN PAPER. — CHAP. 26.—THE PASTE USED IN THE PREPARATION OF PAPER. — CHAP. 27. (13.)—THE BOOKS OF NUMA. — CHAP. 28. (14.)—THE TREES OF ÆTHIOPIA. — CHAP. 29. (15.)—THE TREES OF MOUNT ATLAS. THE CITRUS, AND THE TABLES MADE OF THE WOOD THEREOF. — CHAP. 30.—THE POINTS THAT ARE DESIRABLE OR OTHERWISE IN THESE TABLES. — CHAP. 31.—THE CITRON-TREE. — CHAP. 32. (17.)—THE LOTUS. — CHAP. 33. (19.)—THE TREES OF CYRENAICA. THE PALIURUS. — CHAP. 34.—NINE VARIETIES OF THE PUNIC APPLE. BALAUSTIUM. — CHAP. 35. (20.)—THE TREES OF ASIA AND GREECE; THE EPIPACTIS, THE ERICA, THE CNIDIAN GRAIN OR THYMELÆA, PYROSACHNE, CNESTRON, OR CNEORON. — CHAP. 36.—THE TRAGION: TRAGACANTHE. — CHAP. 37.—THE TRAGOS OR SCORPIO; THE MYRICA OR BRYA; THE OSTRYS. — CHAP. 38. (22.)—THE EUONYMOS. — CHAP. 39.—THE TREE CALLED EON. — CHAP. 40.—THE ANDRACHLE. 977 — CHAP. 41.—THE COCCYGIA; THE APHARCE. — CHAP. 42.—THE FERULA. — CHAP. 43.—THE THAPSIA. — CHAP. 44. (23.)—THE CAPPARIS OR CYNOSBATON, OTHERWISE OPHIOSTAPHYLE. — CHAP. 45.—THE SARIPHA. — CHAP. 46. (24.)—THE ROYAL THORN. — CHAP. 47.—THE CYTISUS. — CHAP. 48. (25.)—THE TREES AND SHRUBS OF THE MEDITERRANEAN. THE PHYCOS, PRASON, OR ZOSTER. — CHAP. 49.—THE SEA BRYON. — CHAP. 50.—PLANTS OF THE RED SEA. — CHAP. 51.—PLANTS OF THE INDIAN SEA. — CHAP. 52.—THE PLANTS OF THE TROGLODYTIC SEA; THE HAIR OF ISIS: THE CHARITO-BLEPHARON.
Thus far we have been speaking of the trees which are valuable for the
odours they produce, and each of which is a subject for our wonder in
itself. Luxury, however, has thought fit to mingle all of these, and
to make a single odour of the whole; hence it is that unguents have
been invented.673 Who was the first to make unguents is a fact not
recorded. In the times of the Trojan war674 they did not exist, nor
did they use incense when sacrificing to the gods; indeed, people knew
of no other smell, or rather stench,675 I may say, than that of the
cedar and the citrus,676 shrubs of their own growth, as it arose in
volumes of smoke from the sacrifices; still, however, even then, the
extract of roses was known, for we find it mentioned as conferring
additional value on olive-oil.
We ought, by good rights, to ascribe the first use of unguents to
the Persians, for they quite soak themselves in it, and so, by an
adventitious recommendation, counteract the bad odours which are
produced by dirt. The first instance of the use of unguents that I have
been able to meet with is that of the chest677 of perfumes which fell
into the hands of Alexander, with the rest of the property of King
Darius, at the taking of his camp.678 Since those times this luxury
has been adopted by our own countrymen as well, among the most prized
and, indeed, the most elegant of all the enjoyments of life, and has
begun even to be admitted in the list of honours paid to the dead;
for which reason we shall have to enlarge further on that subject.
Those perfumes which are not the produce of shrubs679 will only be
mentioned for the present by name: the nature of them will, however, be
stated in their appropriate places.
The names of unguents are due, some of them, to the original place of
their composition, others, again, to the extracts which form their
bases, others to the trees from which they are derived, and others to
the peculiar circumstance under which they were first made: and it is
as well, first of all, to know that in this respect the fashion has
often changed, and that the high repute of peculiar kinds has been but
transitory. In ancient times, the perfumes the most esteemed of all
were those of the island of Delos,680 and at a later period those of
Mendes.681 This degree of esteem is founded, not only on the mode of
mixing them and the relative proportions, but according to the degree
of favour or disfavour in which the various places which produce the
ingredients are held, and the comparative excellence or degeneracy of
the ingredients themselves. The perfume of iris,682 from Corinth,
was long held in the highest esteem, till that of Cyzicus came into
fashion. It was the same, too, with the perfume of roses,683 from
Phaselis,684 the repute of which was afterwards eclipsed by those
of Neapolis, Capua, and Præneste. Oil of saffron,685 from Soli in
Cilicia, was for a long time held in repute beyond any other, and then
that from Rhodes; after which perfume of œnanthe,686 from Cyprus,
came into fashion, and then that of Egypt was preferred. At a later
period that of Adramytteum came into vogue, and then was supplanted by
unguent of marjoram,687 from Cos, which in its turn was superseded
by quince blossom688 unguent from the same place. As to perfume of
cyprus,689 that from the island of Cyprus was at first preferred, and
then that of Egypt; when all on a sudden the unguents of Mendes and
metopium690 rose into esteem. In later times Phœnicia eclipsed Egypt
in the manufacture of these last two, but left to that country the
repute of producing the best unguent of cyprus.
Athens has perseveringly maintained the repute of her
panathenaicon.691 There was formerly a famous unguent, known as
“pardalium,”692 and made at Tarsus; at the present day its very
composition and the mode of mixing it are quite unknown there: they
have left off, too, making unguent of narcissus693 from the flowers
of that plant.
There are two elements which enter into the composition of unguents,
the juices and the solid parts. The former generally consist of various
kinds of oils, the latter of odoriferous substances. These last are
known as hedysmata, while the oils are called stymmata.694 There
is a third element, which occupies a place between the two, but
has been much neglected, the colouring matter, namely. To produce a
colour, however, cinnabar695 and alkanet696 are often employed.
If salt697 is sprinkled in the oil, it will aid it in retaining its
properties; but if alkanet has been employed, salt is never used. Resin
and gum are added to fix the odour in the solid perfumes; indeed it
is apt to die away and disappear with the greatest rapidity if these
substances are not employed.
The unguent which is the most readily prepared of all, and indeed, in
all probability, the very first that was ever made, is that composed of
bryon698 and oil of balanus,699 substances of which we have made
mention already. In later times the Mendesian unguent was invented,
a more complicated mixture, as resin and myrrh were added to oil of
balanus, and at the present day they even add metopion700 as well,
an Egyptian oil extracted from bitter almonds; to which have been
added omphacium,701 cardamum,702 sweet rush,703 honey,704
wine, myrrh, seed of balsamum,705 galbanum,706 and resin of
terebinth,707 as so many ingredients. Among the most common unguents
at the present day, and for that reason supposed to be the most
ancient, is that composed of oil of myrtle,708 calamus, cypress,709
cyprus, mastich,710 and pomegranate-rind.711 I am of opinion,
however, that the unguents which have been the most universally
adopted, are those which are compounded of the rose, a flower that
grows everywhere; and hence for a long time the composition of oil
of roses was of the most simple nature, though more recently there
have been added omphacium, rose blossoms, cinnabar, calamus, honey,
sweet-rush, flour of salt or else alkanet,712 and wine. The same is
the case, too, with oil of saffron, to which have been lately added
cinnabar, alkanet, and wine; and with oil of sampsuchum,713 with
which omphacium and calamus have been compounded. The best comes from
Cyprus and Mitylene, where sampsuchum abounds in large quantities.
The commoner kinds of oil, too, are mixed with those of myrrh and
laurel, to which are added sampsuchum, lilies, fenugreek, myrrh,
cassia,714 nard,715 sweet-rush, and cinnamon.716 There is an oil,
too, made of the common quince and the sparrow quince, called melinum,
as we shall have occasion to mention hereafter;717 it is used as an
ingredient in unguents, mixed with omphacium, oil of cyprus, oil of
sesamum,718 balsamum,719 sweet-rush, cassia, and abrotonum.720
Susinum721 is the most fluid of them all: it is made of lilies, oil
of balanus, calamus, honey, cinnamon, saffron,722 and myrrh; while
the unguent of cyprus723 is compounded of cyprus, omphacium and
cardamum, calamus, aspalathus,724 and abrotonum. There are some
persons who, when making unguent of cyprus, employ myrrh also, and
panax:725 the best is that made at Sidon, and the next best that
of Egypt: care must be taken not to add oil of sesamum: it will keep
as long as four years, and its odour is strengthened by the addition
of cinnamon. Telinum726 is made of fresh olive-oil, cypirus,727
calamus, melilote,728 fenugreek, honey, marum,729 and sweet
marjoram. This last was the perfume most in vogue in the time of the
Comic poet Menander: a considerable time after that known as “megalium”
took its place, being so called as holding the very highest rank;730
it was composed of oil of balanus, balsamum, calamus, sweet-rush,
xylobalsamum,731 cassia, and resin. One peculiar property of this
unguent is, that it requires to be constantly stirred while boiling,
until it has lost all smell: when it becomes cold, it recovers its
odour.732
There are some single essences also which, individually, afford
unguents of very high character: the first rank is due to
malobathrum,733 and the next to the iris of Illyricum and the sweet
marjoram of Cyzicus, both of them herbs. There are perfumers who
sometimes add some few other ingredients to these: those who use the
most, employ for the purpose honey, flour of salt, omphacium, leaves
of agnus,734 and panax, all of them foreign ingredients.735 The
price of unguent736 of cinnamon is quite enormous; to cinnamon
there is added oil of balanus, xylobalsamum, calamus, sweet-rush,
seeds of balsamum, myrrh, and perfumed honey: it is the thickest in
consistency of all the unguents; the price at which it sells ranges
from thirty-five to three hundred denarii per pound. Unguent737
of nard,738 or foliatum, is composed of omphacium or else oil of
balanus, sweet-rush, costus,739 nard, amomum,740 myrrh, and
balsamum.
While speaking on this subject, it will be as well to bear in mind that
there are nine different kinds of plants of a similar kind, of which
we have already made mention741 as being employed for the purpose
of imitating Indian nard; so abundant are the materials that are
afforded for adulteration. All these perfumes are rendered still more
pungent by the addition of costus and amomum, which have a particularly
powerful effect on the olfactory organs; while myrrh gives them greater
consistency and additional sweetness, and saffron makes them better
adapted for medicinal purposes. They are most pungent, however, when
mixed with amomum alone, which will often produce head-ache even.
There are some persons who content themselves with sprinkling the more
precious ingredients upon the others after boiling them down, for the
purpose of economy; but the strength of the unguent is not so great as
when the ingredients have been boiled together. Myrrh used by itself,
and without the mixture of oil, forms an unguent, but it is stacte742
only that must be used, for otherwise it will be productive of too
great bitterness. Unguent of cyprus turns other unguents green, while
lily unguent743 makes them more unctuous: the unguent of Mendes turns
them black, rose unguent makes them white, and that of myrrh of a
pallid hue.
Such are the particulars of the ancient inventions, and the various
falsifications of the shops in later times; we will now pass on to make
mention of what is the very height of refinement in these articles of
luxury, indeed, I may say, the beau ideal744 of them all.
(2.) This is what is called the “regal” unguent, from the fact that
it is composed in these proportions for the kings of the Parthians. It
consists of myrobalanus,745 costus, amomum, cinnamon, comacum,746
cardamum, spikenard, marum, myrrh, cassia, storax,747 ladanum,748
opobalsamum, Syrian calamus749 and Syrian sweet-rush,750 œnanthe,
malobathrum, serichatum,751 cyprus, aspralathus, panax, saffron,
cypirus, sweet marjoram, lotus,752 honey, and wine. Not one of
the ingredients in this compound is produced either in Italy, that
conqueror of the world, or, indeed, in all Europe, with the exception
of the iris, which grows in Illyricum, and the nard, which is to be
found in Gaul: as to the wine, the rose, the leaves of myrtle, and the
olive-oil, they are possessed by pretty nearly all countries in common.
Those unguents which are known by the name of “diapasma,”753 are
composed of dried perfumes. The lees754 of unguents are known by
the name of “magma.755” In all these preparations the most powerful
perfume is the one that is added the last of all. Unguents keep best in
boxes of alabaster,756 and perfumes757 when mixed with oil, which
conduces all the more to their durability the thicker it is, such as
the oil of almonds, for instance. Unguents, too, improve with age; but
the sun is apt to spoil them, for which reason they are usually stowed
away in a shady place in vessels of lead. When their goodness is being
tested, they are placed on the back of the hand, lest the heat of the
palm, which is more fleshy, should have a bad effect upon them.
These perfumes form the objects of a luxury which may be looked upon
as being the most superfluous of any, for pearls and jewels, after
all, do pass to a man’s representative,758 and garments have some
durability; but unguents lose their odour in an instant, and die away
the very hour they are used. The very highest recommendation of them
is, that when a female passes by, the odour which proceeds from her may
possibly attract the attention of those even who till then are intent
upon something else. In price they exceed so large a sum even as four
hundred denarii per pound: so vast is the amount that is paid for a
luxury made not for our own enjoyment, but for that of others; for the
person who carries the perfume about him is not the one, after all,
that smells it.
And yet, even here, there are some points of difference that deserve
to be remarked. We read in the works of Cicero,759 that those
unguents which smell of the earth are preferable to those which smell
of saffron; being a proof, that even in a matter which most strikingly
bespeaks our state of extreme corruptness, it is thought as well to
temper the vice by a little show of austerity.760 There are some
persons too who look more particularly for consistency761 in their
unguents, to which they accordingly give the name of “spissum”;762
thus showing that they love not only to be sprinkled, but even to
be plastered over, with unguents. We have known the very soles763
even of the feet to be sprinkled with perfumes; a refinement which
was taught, it is said, by M. Otho764 to the Emperor Nero. How, I
should like to know, could a perfume be at all perceptible, or, indeed,
productive of any kind of pleasure, when placed on that part of the
body? We have heard also of a private person giving orders for the
walls of the bath-room to be sprinkled with unguents, while the Emperor
Caius765 had the same thing done to his sitting-bath:766 that this,
too, might not be looked upon as the peculiar privilege of a prince, it
was afterwards done by one of the slaves that belonged to Nero.
But the most wonderful thing of all is, that this kind of luxurious
gratification should have made its way into the camp even: at all
events, the eagles and the standards, dusty as they are, and bristling
with their sharpened points, are anointed on festive767 days. I
only wish it could, by any possibility, be stated who it was that
first taught us this practice. It was, no doubt, under the corrupting
influence of such temptations as these, that our eagles achieved the
conquest768 of the world: thus do we seek to obtain their patronage
and sanction for our vices, and make them our precedent for using
unguents even beneath the casque.769
I cannot exactly say at what period the use of unguents first found
its way to Rome. It is a well-known fact, that when King Antiochus and
Asia770 were subdued, an edict was published in the year of the City
565, in the censorship of P. Licinius Crassus and L. Julius Cæsar,
forbidding any one to sell exotics;771 for by that name unguents were
then called. But, in the name of Hercules! at the present day, there
are some persons who even go so far as to put them in their drink, and
the bitterness produced thereby is prized to a high degree, in order
that by their lavishness on these odours they may thus gratify the
senses of two parts772 of the body at the same moment.773 It is a
well-known historical fact, that L. Plotius,774 the brother of L.
Plancus, who was twice consul and censor, after being proscribed by
the Triumvirs, was betrayed in his place of concealment at Salernum by
the smell of his unguents, a disgrace which more than outweighed all
the guilt775 attending his proscription. For who is there that can
be of opinion that such men as this do not richly deserve to come to a
violent end?
In other respects, Egypt is the country that is the best suited of all
for the production of unguents; and next to it, Campania,776 from its
abundance of roses.
(4.) Judæa, too, is greatly renowned for its perfumes, and even still
more so for its palm-trees,777 the nature of which I shall take this
opportunity of enlarging upon. There are some found in Europe also.
They are not uncommon in Italy, but are quite barren there.778 The
palms on the coast of Spain bear fruit, but it is sour.779 The fruit
of those of Africa is sweet, but quickly becomes vapid and loses its
flavour; which, however is not the case with the fruit of those that
grow in the East.780 From these trees a wine is made, and bread by
some nations,781 and they afford an aliment for numerous quadrupeds.
It will be with very fair reason then, that we shall confine our
description to the palm-tree of foreign countries. There are none in
Italy that grow spontaneously,782 nor, in fact, in any other part of
the world, with the exception of the warm countries: indeed, it is only
in the very hottest climates that this tree will bear fruit.
The palm-tree grows in a light and sandy soil, and for the most part of
a nitrous quality. It loves the vicinity of flowing water; and as it
is its nature to imbibe the whole of the year, there are some who are
of opinion that in a year of drought it will receive injury from being
manured even, if the manure is not first mixed with running water:
this, at least, is the idea entertained by some of the Assyrians.
The varieties of the palm are numerous. First of all, there are those
which do not exceed the size of a shrub; they are mostly barren, though
sometimes they are known to produce fruit; the branches are short, and
the tree is well covered with leaves all round. In many places this
tree is used as a kind of rough-cast,783 as it were, to protect the
walls of houses against damp. The palms of greater height form whole
forests, the trunk of the tree being protected all round by pointed
leaves, which are arranged in the form of a comb; these, it must be
understood, are wild palms, though sometimes, by some wayward fancy or
other, they are known to make their appearance among the cultivated
varieties. The other kinds are tall, round, and tapering; and being
furnished with dense and projecting knobs or circles in the bark,
arranged in regular gradation, they are found easy of ascent by the
people in the East; in order to do which, the climber fastens a loop of
osier round his body and the trunk, and by this contrivance ascends the
tree with astonishing784 rapidity. All the foliage is at the summit,
and the fruit as well; this last being situate, not among the leaves,
as is the case with other trees, but hanging in clusters from shoots
of its own among the branches, and partaking of the nature both of the
grape and the apple. The leaves terminate in a sharp edge, like that of
a knife, while the sides are deeply indented—a peculiarity which first
gave the idea of a troop of soldiers presenting face on two sides at
once; at the present day they are split asunder785 to form ropes and
wythes for fastening, as well as light umbrellas786 for covering the
head.
The more diligent787 enquirers into the operations of Nature state
that all trees, or rather all plants, and other productions of the
earth, belong to either one sex or the other; a fact which it may be
sufficient to notice on the present occasion, and one which manifests
itself in no tree more than in the palm. The male tree blossoms at
the shoots; the female buds without blossoming, the bud being very
similar to an ear of corn. In both trees the flesh of the fruit shows
first, and after that the woody part inside of it, or, in other words,
the seed: and that this is really the case, is proved by the fact,
that we often find small fruit on the same shoot without any seed in
it at all. This seed is of an oblong shape, and not rounded like the
olive-stone. It is also divided down the back by a deep indentation,
and in most specimens of this fruit there is exactly in the middle a
sort of navel, as it were, from which the root of the tree first takes
its growth.788 In planting this seed it is laid on its anterior
surface, two being placed side by side, while as many more are placed
above; for when planted singly, the tree that springs up is but weak
and sickly, whereas the four seeds all unite and form one strong tree.
The seed is divided from the flesh of the fruit by several coats of a
whitish colour, some of which are attached to the body of it; it lies
but loosely in the inside of the fruit, adhering only to the summit by
a single thread.789
The flesh of this fruit takes a year to ripen, though in some places,
Cyprus790 for instance, even if it should not reach maturity, it
is very agreeable, for the sweetness of its flavour: the leaf of the
tree too, in that island, is broader than elsewhere, and the fruit
rounder than usual: the body of the fruit however, is never eaten,
but is always spit791 out again, after the juice has been extracted.
In Arabia, the palm fruit is said to have a sickly sweet taste,
although Juba says that he prefers the date found among the Arabian
Scenitæ,792 and to which they give the name of “dablan,” before those
of any other country for flavour. In addition to the above particulars,
it is asserted that in a forest of natural growth the female793 trees
will become barren if they are deprived of the males, and that many
female trees may be seen surrounding a single male with downcast heads
and a foliage that seems to be bowing caressingly towards it; while the
male tree, on the other hand, with leaves all bristling and erect, by
its exhalations, and even the very sight of it and the dust794 from
off it, fecundates the others: if the male tree, too, should happen to
be cut down, the female trees, thus reduced to a state of widowhood,
will at once become barren and unproductive. So well, indeed, is this
sexual union between them understood, that it has been imagined even
that fecundation may be ensured through the agency of man, by means of
the blossoms and the down795 gathered from off the male trees, and,
indeed, sometimes by only sprinkling the dust from off them on the
female trees.
Palm-trees are also propagated by planting;796 the trunk is first
divided with certain fissures two cubits in length which communicate
with the pith of the tree, and is then buried in the earth. A slip
also torn away from the root will produce a sucker with vitality, and
the same may be obtained from the more tender among the branches. In
Assyria, the tree itself is sometimes laid level, and then covered
over in a moist soil; upon which it will throw out roots all over, but
it will grow only to be a number of shrubs, and never a tree: hence it
is that they plant nurseries, and transplant the young trees when a
year old, and again when two years old, as they thrive all the better
for being transplanted; this is done in the spring season in other
countries, but in Assyria about the rising of the Dog-star. In those
parts they do not touch the young trees with the knife, but merely tie
up the foliage that they may shoot upwards, and so attain considerable
height. When they are strong they prune them, in order to increase
their thickness, but in so doing leave the branches for about half a
foot; indeed, if they were cut off at any other place, the operation
would kill the parent tree. We have already797 mentioned that they
thrive particularly well in a saltish soil; hence, when the soil is not
of that nature, it is the custom to scatter salt, not exactly about the
roots, but at a little distance off. There are palm-trees in Syria and
in Egypt which divide into two trunks, and some in Crete into three and
as many as five even.798 Some of these trees bear immediately at the
end of three years, and in Cyprus, Syria, and Egypt, when they are four
years old; others again at the end of five years: at which period the
tree is about the height of a man. So long as the tree is quite young
the fruit has no seed within, from which circumstance it has received
the nickname of the “eunuch.”799
There are numerous varieties of the palm-tree. In Assyria, and
throughout the whole of Persis, the barren kinds are made use of for
carpenters’ work, and the various appliances of luxury. There are
whole forests also of palm-trees adapted for cutting,800 and which,
after they are cut, shoot again from the root; the pith of them
towards the top, which is usually called the brain801 of the tree,
is sweet to the taste, and the tree will live even after it has been
extracted, which is the case with no other kind. The name of this tree
is “chamæreps;”802 it has a broader and softer leaf than the others,
which is extremely useful for various kinds of wickerwork;803 these
trees are very numerous in Crete, and even more so in Sicily. The wood
of the palm-tree, when ignited, burns both brightly and slowly.804 In
some of those that bear fruit,805 the seed of the fruit is shorter
than in others, while in some, again, it is longer; in some it is
softer than in others, and in some harder; in some it is osseous and
crescent-shaped; polished with a tooth, superstition employs the stone
as an antidote against charms and fascination. This stone is enclosed
in several coats, more or less in number; sometimes they are of a thick
texture, and sometimes very thin.
Hence it is that we find nine and forty different kinds of palm-trees,
if any one will be at the trouble of enumerating all their various
barbarous names, and the different wines that are extracted from them.
The most famous of all, are those which, for the sake of distinction,
have received the name of “royal” palms, because they were preserved
solely by the kings of Persia; these used to grow nowhere but at
Babylon, and there only in the garden of Bagoüs,806 that being the
Persian for an eunuch, several of whom have even reigned over that
country! This garden was always carefully retained within807 the
precincts of the royal court.
In the southern parts of the world, the dates known as “syagri,”808
hold the highest rank, and next after them those that are called
“margarides.” These last are short, white, and round, and bear a
stronger resemblance to grapes than to dates; for which reason it is
that they have received their name, in consequence of their close
resemblance to “margaritæ,” or pearls. It is said that there is only
one tree that bears them, and that in the locality known as Chora.809
The same is the case also with the tree that bears the syagri. We
have heard a wonderful story too, relative to this last tree, to the
effect that it dies and comes to life again in a similar manner to the
phœnix, which, it is generally thought, has borrowed its name from the
palm-tree, in consequence of this peculiarity; at the moment that I
am writing this, that tree is still bearing fruit. As for the fruit
itself, it is large, hard, and of a rough appearance, and differing
in taste from all other kinds, having a sort of wild flavour peculiar
to itself, and not unlike that of the flesh of the wild boar; it is
evidently this circumstance from which it has derived its name of
“syagrus.”
In the fourth rank are the dates called “sandalides,” from their
resemblance to a sandal in shape. It is stated, that on the confines
of Æthiopia there are but five of these trees at the most, no less
remarkable for the singular lusciousness of their fruit, than for their
extreme rarity. Next to these, the dates known as “caryotæ”810 are
the most esteemed, affording not only plenty of nutriment, but a great
abundance of juice; it is from these that the principal wines811
are made in the East; these wines are apt to affect the head, a
circumstance from which the fruit derives its name. But if these trees
are remarkable for their abundance and fruitfulness, it is in Judæa
that they enjoy the greatest repute; not, indeed, throughout the whole
of that territory, but more particularly at Hiericus,812 although
those that grow at Archelais, Phaselis, and Livias, vallies in the
same territory, are highly esteemed. The more remarkable quality of
these is a rich, unctuous juice; they are of a milky consistency,
and have a sort of vinous flavour, with a remarkable sweetness, like
that of honey. The Nicolaän813 dates are of a similar kind, but
somewhat drier; they are of remarkable size, so much so, indeed, that
four of them, placed end to end, will make a cubit in length. A less
fine kind, but of sister quality to the caryotæ for flavour, are
the “adelphides,”814 hence so called; these come next to them in
sweetness, but still are by no means their equals. A third kind, again,
are the patetæ, which abound in juice to excess, so much so, indeed,
that the fruit bursts, in its excess of liquor, even upon the parent
tree, and presents all the appearance of having been trodden815 under
foot.
There are numerous kinds of dates also, of a drier nature, which are
long and slender, and sometimes of a curved shape. Those of this sort
which we consecrate to the worship of the gods are called “chydæi”816
by the Jews, a nation remarkable for the contempt which they manifest
of the divinities. Those found all over Thebais and Arabia are dry
and small, with a shrivelled body: being parched up and scorched by
the constant heat, they are covered with what more nearly resembles a
shell817 than a skin. In Æthiopia the date is quite brittle even,
so great is the driness of the climate; hence the people are able to
knead it into a kind of bread, just like so much flour.818 It grows
upon a shrub, with branches a cubit in length: it has a broad leaf, and
the fruit is round, and larger than an apple. The name of this date is
“coïx.”819 It comes to maturity in three years, and there is always
fruit to be found upon the shrub, in various stages of maturity. The
date of Thebais is at once packed in casks, with all its natural heat
and freshness; for without this precaution, it quickly becomes vapid;
it is of a poor, sickly taste, too, if it is not exposed, before it is
eaten, to the heat of an oven.
The other kinds of dates appear to be of an ordinary nature, and are
generally known as “tragemata;”820 but in some parts of Phœnicia and
Cilicia, they are commonly called “balani,” a name which has been also
borrowed by us. There are numerous kinds of them, which differ from one
another in being round or oblong; as also in colour, for some of them
are black, and others red—indeed it is said that they present no fewer
varieties of colour than the fig: the white ones, however, are the most
esteemed. They differ also in size, according to the number which it
requires to make a cubit in length; some, indeed, are no larger than a
bean. Those are the best adapted for keeping which are produced in salt
and sandy soils, Judæa, and Cyrenaïca in Africa, for instance: those,
however, of Egypt, Cyprus, Syria, and Seleucia in Assyria, will not
keep: hence it is that they are much used for fattening swine and other
animals. It is a sign that the fruit is either spoilt or old, when the
white protuberance disappears, by which it has adhered to the cluster.
Some of the soldiers of Alexander’s army were choked by eating green
dates;821 and a similar effect is produced in the country of the
Gedrosi, by the natural quality of the fruit; while in other places,
again, the same results arise from eating them to excess. Indeed,
when in a fresh state, they are so remarkably luscious, that there
would be no end to eating them, were it not for fear of the dangerous
consequences that would be sure to ensue.
In addition to the palm, Syria has several trees that are peculiar to
itself. Among the nut-trees there is the pistacia,822 well known
among us. It is said that, taken either in food or drink, the kernel of
this nut is a specific against the bite of serpents. Among figs, too,
there are those known as “caricæ,”823 together with some smaller ones
of a similar kind, the name of which is “cottana.” There is a plum,
too, which grows upon Mount Damascus,824 as also that known as the
“myxa;”825 these last two are, however, now naturalized in Italy. In
Egypt, too, they make a kind of wine from the myxa.
Phœnicia, too, produces a small cedar, which bears a strong resemblance
to the juniper.826 Of this tree there are two varieties; the one
found in Lycia, the other in Phœnicia.827 The difference is in the
leaf: the one in which it is hard, sharp, and prickly, being known as
the oxycedros,828 a branchy tree and rugged with knots. The other
kind is more esteemed for its powerful odour. The small cedar produces
a fruit the size of a grain of myrrh, and of a sweetish taste. There
are two kinds of the larger cedar829 also; the one that blossoms
bears no fruit, while, on the other hand, the one that bears fruit has
no blossom, and the fruit, as it falls, is being continually replaced
by fresh. The seed of this tree is similar to that of the cypress. Some
persons give this tree the name of “cedrelates.” The resin produced
from it is very highly praised, and the wood of it lasts for ever,
for which reason it is that they have long been in the habit of using
it for making the statues of the gods. In a temple at Rome there is
a statue of Apollo Sosianus830 in cedar, originally brought from
Seleucia. There is a tree similar to the cedar, found also in Arcadia;
and there is a shrub that grows in Phrygia, known as the “cedrus.”
Syria, too, produces the terebinth, the male tree of which bears no
fruit, and the female consists of two different varieties;832 one
of these bears a red fruit, the size of a lentil, while the other
is pale, and ripens at the same period as the grape. This fruit is
not larger than a bean, is of a very agreeable smell, and sticky and
resinous to the touch. About Ida in Troas, and in Macedonia, this tree
is short and shrubby, but at Damascus, in Syria, it is found of very
considerable size. Its wood is remarkably flexible, and continues sound
to a very advanced age: it is black and shining. The blossoms appear
in clusters, like those of the olive-tree, but are of a red colour;
the leaves are dense, and closely packed. It produces follicules, too,
from which issue certain insects like gnats, as also a kind of resinous
liquid833 which oozes from the bark.
The male sumach-tree834 of Syria is productive, but the female is
barren. The leaf resembles that of the elm, though it is a little
longer, and has a downy surface. The footstalks of the leaves lie
always alternately in opposite directions, and the branches are short
and slender. This tree is used in the preparation of white skins.835
The seed, which strongly resembles a lentil in appearance, turns red
with the grape; it is known by the name of “ros,” and forms a necessary
ingredient in various medicaments.836
Egypt, too, has many trees which are not to be found elsewhere, and the
kind of fig more particularly, which for this reason has been called
the Egyptian fig.837 In leaf this tree resembles the mulberry-tree,
as also in size and general appearance. It bears fruit, not upon
branches, but upon the trunk itself: the fig is remarkable for its
extreme sweetness, and has no seeds838 in it. This tree is also
remarkable for its fruitfulness, which, however, can only be ensured by
making incisions839 in the fruit with hooks of iron, for otherwise
it will not come to maturity. But when this has been done, it may be
gathered within four days, immediately upon which another shoots up
in its place. Hence it is that in the year it produces seven abundant
crops, and throughout all the summer there is an abundance of milky
juice in the fruit. Even if the incisions are not made, the fruit will
shoot afresh four times during the summer, the new fruit supplanting
the old, and forcing it off before it has ripened. The wood, which is
of a very peculiar nature, is reckoned among the most useful known.
When cut down it is immediately plunged into standing water, such being
the means employed for drying840 it. At first it sinks to the bottom,
after which it begins to float, and in a certain length of time the
additional moisture sucks it dry, which has the effect of penetrating
and soaking all841 other kinds of wood. It is a sign that it is fit
for use842 when it begins to float.
The fig-tree that grows in Crete, and is known there as the Cyprian
fig,843 bears some resemblance to the preceding one; for it bears
fruit upon the trunk of the tree, and upon the branches as well, when
they have attained a certain degree of thickness. This tree, however,
sends forth buds without any leaves,844 but similar in appearance to
a root. The trunk of the tree is similar to that of the poplar, and
the leaves to those of the elm. It produces four crops in the year,
and germinates the same number of times, but its green845 fruit will
not ripen unless an incision is made in it to let out the milky juice.
The sweetness of the fruit and the appearance of the inside are in all
respects similar to those of the fig, and in size it is about as large
as a sorb-apple.
Similar to this is the carob-tree, by the Ionians known as the
“ceraunia,”846 which in a similar manner bears fruit from the trunk,
this fruit being known by the name of “siliqua,” or “pod.” For this
reason, committing a manifest error, some persons847 have called it
the Egyptian fig; it being the fact that this tree does not grow in
Egypt, but in Syria and Ionia, in the vicinity, too, of Cnidos, and
in the island of Rhodes. It is always covered with leaves, and bears
a white flower with a very powerful odour. It sends forth shoots at
the lower part, and is consequently quite yellow on the surface, as
the young suckers deprive the trunk of the requisite moisture. When
the fruit of the preceding year is gathered, about the rising of the
Dog-star, fresh fruit immediately makes its appearance; after which the
tree blossoms while the constellation of Arcturus848 is above the
horizon, and the winter imparts nourishment to the fruit.
Egypt, too, produces another tree of a peculiar description, the
Persian849 tree, similar in appearance to the pear-tree, but
retaining its leaves during the winter. This tree produces without
intermission, for if the fruit is pulled to-day, fresh fruit will
make its appearance to-morrow: the time for ripening is while the
Etesian850 winds prevail. The fruit of this tree is more oblong than
a pear, but is enclosed in a shell and a rind of a grassy colour, like
the almond; but what is found within, instead of being a nut as in the
almond, is a plum, differing from the almond851 in being shorter and
quite soft. This fruit, although particularly inviting for its luscious
sweetness, is productive of no injurious effects. The wood, for its
goodness, solidity, and blackness, is in no respect inferior to that
of the lotus: people have been in the habit of making statues of it.
The wood of the tree which we have mentioned as the “balanus,”852
although very durable, is not so highly esteemed as this, as it is
knotted and twisted in the greater part: hence it is only employed for
the purposes of ship-building.
On the other hand, the wood of the cucus853 is held in very high
esteem. It is similar in nature to the palm, as its leaves are
similarly used for the purposes of texture: it differs from it,
however, in spreading out its arms in large branches. The fruit, which
is of a size large enough to fill the hand, is of a tawny colour, and
recommends itself by its juice, which is a mixture of sweet and rough.
The seed in the inside is large and of remarkable hardness, and turners
use it for making curtain rings.854 The kernel is sweet, while fresh;
but when dried it becomes hard to a most remarkable degree, so much so,
that it can only be eaten after being soaked in water for several days.
The wood is beautifully mottled with circling veins,855 for which
reason it is particularly esteemed among the Persians.
No less esteemed, too, in the same country, is a certain kind of
thorn,856 though only the black variety, its wood being imperishable,
in water even, a quality which renders it particularly valuable for
making the sides of ships: on the other hand, the white kinds will
rot very rapidly. It has sharp, prickly thorns on the leaves even,
and bears its seeds in pods; they are employed for the same purposes
as galls in the preparation of leather. The flower, too, has a pretty
effect when made into garlands, and is extremely useful in medicinal
preparations. A gum, also, distils from this tree; but the principal
merit that it possesses is, that when it is cut down, it will grow
again within three years. It grows in the vicinity of Thebes, where we
also find the quercus, the Persian tree, and the olive: the spot that
produces it is a piece of woodland, distant three hundred stadia from
the Nile, and watered by springs of its own.
(10.) Here we find, too, the Egyptian857 plum-tree, not much unlike
the thorn last mentioned, with a fruit similar to the medlar, and which
ripens in the winter. This tree never loses its leaves. The seed in
the fruit is of considerable size, but the flesh of it, by reason of
its quality, and the great abundance in which it grows, affords quite
a harvest to the inhabitants of those parts; after cleaning it, they
subject it to pressure, and then make it up into cakes for keeping.
There was formerly858 a woodland district in the vicinity of Memphis,
with trees of such enormous size, that three men could not span one
with their arms: one of these trees is remarkable, not for its fruit,
or any particular use that it is, but for the singular phænomenon that
it presents. In appearance it strongly resembles a thorn,859 and
it has leaves which have all the appearance of wings, and which fall
immediately the branch is touched by any one, and then immediately
shoot again.
It is universally agreed, that the best gum is that produced from the
Egyptian thorn;860 it is of variegated appearance, of azure colour,
clean, free from all admixture of bark, and adheres to the teeth; the
price at which it sells is three denarii per pound. That produced from
the bitter almond-tree and the cherry861 is of an inferior kind,
and that which is gathered from the plum-tree is the worst of all. The
vine, too, produces a gum,862 which is of the greatest utility in
healing the sores of children; while that which is sometimes found on
the olive-tree863 is used for the tooth-ache. Gum is also found on
the elm864 upon Mount Corycus in Cilicia, and upon the juniper,865
but it is good for nothing; indeed, the gum of the elm found there is
apt to breed gnats. From the sarcocolla866 also—such is the name of
a certain tree—a gum exudes that is remarkably useful to painters867
and medical men; it is similar to incense dust in appearance, and for
those purposes the white kind is preferable to the red. The price of it
is the same as that mentioned above.868
We have not as yet taken any notice of the marsh plants, nor yet of
the shrubs that grow upon the banks of rivers: before quitting Egypt,
however, we must make some mention of the nature of the papyrus, seeing
that all the usages of civilized life depend in such a remarkable
degree upon the employment of paper—at all events, the remembrance
of past events. M. Varro informs us that paper owes its discovery to
the victorious869 career of Alexander the Great, at the time when
Alexandria in Egypt was founded by him; before which period paper
had not been used, the leaves of the palm having been employed for
writing at an early period, and after that the bark of certain trees.
In succeeding ages, public documents were inscribed on sheets of lead,
while private memoranda were impressed upon linen cloths, or else
engraved on tablets of wax; indeed, we find it stated in Homer,870
that tablets were employed for this purpose even before the time of
the Trojan war. It is generally supposed, too, that the country which
that poet speaks of as Egypt, was not the same that is at present
understood by that name, for the Sebennytic and the Saitic871 Nomes,
in which all the papyrus is produced, have been added since his time by
the alluvion of the Nile; indeed, he himself has stated872 that the
main-land was a day and a night’s sail from the island of Pharos873,
which island at the present day is united by a bridge to the city
of Alexandria. In later times, a rivalry having sprung up between
King Ptolemy and King Eumenes,874 in reference to their respective
libraries, Ptolemy prohibited the export of papyrus; upon which,
as Varro relates, parchment was invented for a similar purpose at
Pergamus. After this, the use of that commodity, by which immortality
is ensured to man, became universally known.
Papyrus grows either in the marshes of Egypt, or in the sluggish waters
of the river Nile, when they have overflowed and are lying stagnant,
in pools that do not exceed a couple of cubits in depth. The root lies
obliquely,875 and is about the thickness of one’s arm; the section
of the stalk is triangular, and it tapers gracefully upwards towards
the extremity, being not more than ten cubits at most in height. Very
much like a thyrsus876 in shape, it has a head on the top, which
has no seed877 in it, and, indeed, is of no use whatever, except as
a flower employed to crown the statues of the gods. The natives use
the roots by way of wood, not only for firing, but for various other
domestic purposes as well. From the papyrus itself they construct
boats878 also, and of the outer coat they make sails and mats, as
well as cloths, besides coverlets and ropes; they chew it also, both
raw and boiled, though they swallow the juice only.
The papyrus grows in Syria also, on the borders of the same lake around
which grows the sweet-scented calamus;879 and King Antiochus used
to employ the productions of that country solely as cordage for naval
purposes; for the use of spartum880 had not then become commonly
known. More recently it has been understood that a papyrus grows in
the river Euphrates, in the vicinity of Babylon, from which a similar
kind of paper may easily be produced: still, however, up to the present
time the Parthians have preferred to impress881 their characters upon
cloths.
Paper is made from the papyrus, by splitting it with a needle into
very thin leaves, due care being taken that they should be as broad
as possible. That of the first quality is taken from the centre of
the plant, and so in regular succession, according to the order of
division. “Hieratica”882 was the name that was anciently given
to it, from the circumstance that it was entirely reserved for the
religious books. In later times, through a spirit of adulation, it
received the name of “Augusta,” just as that of second quality was
called “Liviana,” from his wife, Livia; the consequence of which was,
that the name “hieratica” came to designate that of only third-rate
quality. The paper of the next quality was called “amphitheatrica,”
from the locality883 of its manufacture. The skilful manufactory that
was established by Fannius884 at Rome, was in the habit of receiving
this last kind, and there, by a very careful process of insertion, it
was rendered much finer; so much so, that from being a common sort,
he made it a paper of first-rate quality, and gave his own885 name
to it: while that which was not subjected to this additional process
retained its original name of “amphitheatrica.” Next to this is
the Saitic paper, so called from the city of that name,886 where
it is manufactured in very large quantities, though of cuttings of
inferior887 quality. The Tæniotic paper, so called from a place in
the vicinity,888 is manufactured from the materials that lie nearer
to the outside skin; it is sold, not according to its quality, but by
weight only. As to the paper that is known as “emporetica,”889 it
is quite useless for writing upon, and is only employed for wrapping
up other paper, and as a covering for various articles of merchandize,
whence its name, as being used by dealers. After this comes the bark of
the papyrus, the outer skin of which bears a strong resemblance to the
bulrush, and is solely used for making ropes, and then only for those
which have to go into the water.890
All these various kinds of paper are made upon a table, moistened with
Nile water; a liquid which, when in a muddy state, has the peculiar
qualities of glue.891 This table being first inclined,892 the
leaves of papyrus are laid upon it lengthwise, as long, indeed, as the
papyrus will admit of, the jagged edges being cut off at either end;
after which a cross layer is placed over it, the same way, in fact,
that hurdles are made. When this is done, the leaves are pressed close
together, and then dried in the sun; after which they are united to one
another, the best sheets being always taken first, and the inferior
ones added afterwards. There are never more than twenty of these sheets
to a roll.893
There is a great difference in the breadth of the various kinds of
paper. That of best quality894 is thirteen fingers wide, while the
hieratica is two fingers less. The Fanniana is ten fingers wide, and
that known as “amphitheatrica,” one less. The Saitic is of still
smaller breadth, indeed it is not so wide as the mallet with which the
paper is beaten; and the emporetica is particularly narrow, being not
more than six fingers in breadth.
In addition to the above particulars, paper is esteemed according
to its fineness, its stoutness, its whiteness, and its smoothness.
Claudius Cæsar effected a change in that which till then had been
looked upon as being of the first quality: for the Augustan paper had
been found to be so remarkably fine, as to offer no resistance to the
pressure of the pen; in addition to which, as it allowed the writing
upon it to run through, it was continually causing apprehensions of
its being blotted and blurred by the writing on the other side; the
remarkable transparency, too, of the paper was very unsightly to the
eye. To obviate these inconveniences, a groundwork of paper was made
with leaves of the second quality, over which was laid a woof, as it
were, formed of leaves of the first. He increased the width also of
paper; the width [of the common sort] being made a foot, and that of
the size known as “macrocollum,”895 a cubit; though one inconvenience
was soon detected in it, for, upon a single leaf896 being torn in
the press, more pages were apt to be spoilt than before.897 In
consequence of the advantages above-mentioned, the Claudian has come to
be preferred to all other kinds of paper, though the Augustan is still
used for the purposes of epistolary correspondence. The Livian, which
had nothing in common with that of first quality, but was entirely of a
secondary rank, still holds its former place.
The roughness and inequalities in paper are smoothed down with a
tooth898 or shell; but the writing in such places is very apt to
fade. When it is thus polished the paper does not take the ink so
readily, but is of a more lustrous and shining surface. The water
of the Nile that has been originally employed in its manufacture,
being sometimes used without due precaution, will unfit the paper for
taking writing: this fault, however, may be detected by a blow with
the mallet, or even by the smell,899 when the carelessness has been
extreme. These spots, too, may be detected by the eye; but the streaks
that run down the middle of the leaves where they have been pasted
together, though they render the paper spongy and of a soaking nature,
can hardly ever be detected before the ink runs, while the pen is
forming the letters; so many are the openings for fraud to be put in
practice. The consequence is, that another labour has been added to the
due preparation of paper.
The common paper paste is made of the finest flour of wheat mixed with
boiling water, and some small drops of vinegar sprinkled in it: for the
ordinary workman’s paste, or gum, if employed for this purpose, will
render the paper brittle. Those, however, who take the greatest pains,
boil the crumb of leavened bread, and then strain off the water: by the
adoption of this method the paper has the fewest seams caused by the
paste that lies between, and is softer than the nap of linen even. All
kinds of paste that are used for this purpose, ought not to be older
or newer than one day. The paper is then thinned out with a mallet,
after which a new layer of paste is placed upon it; then the creases
which have formed are again pressed out, and it then undergoes the same
process with the mallet as before. It is thus that we have memorials
preserved in the ancient handwriting of Tiberius and Caius Gracchus,
which I have seen in the possession of Pomponius Secundus,900 the
poet, a very illustrious citizen, almost two hundred years since those
characters were penned. As for the handwriting of Cicero, Augustus, and
Virgil, we frequently see them at the present day.
There are some facts of considerable importance which make against the
opinion expressed by M. Varro, relative to the invention of paper.
Cassius Hemina, a writer of very great antiquity, has stated in the
Fourth Book of his Annals, that Cneius Terentius, the scribe, while
engaged in digging on his land in the Janiculum, came to a coffer,
in which Numa had been buried, the former king of Rome, and that in
this coffer were also found some books901 of his. This took place
in the consulship of Publius Cornelius Cethegus, the son of Lucius,
and of M. Bæbius Tamphilus, the son of Quintus, the interval between
whose consulship and the reign of Numa was five hundred and thirty-five
years. These books were made of paper, and, a thing that is more
remarkable still, is the fact that they lasted so many years buried in
the ground. In order, therefore, to establish a fact of such singular
importance, I shall here quote the words of Hemina himself—“Some
persons expressed wonder how these books could have possibly lasted so
long a time—this was the explanation that Terentius gave: ‘In nearly
the middle of the coffer there lay a square stone, bound on every side
with cords enveloped in wax;902 upon this stone the books had been
placed, and it was through this precaution, he thought, that they
had not rotted. The books, too, were carefully covered with citrus
leaves,903 and it was through this, in his belief, that they had
been protected from the attacks of worms.’ In these books were written
certain doctrines relative to the Pythagorean philosophy; they were
burnt by Q. Petilius, the prætor, because they treated of philosophical
subjects.”904
Piso, who had formerly been censor, relates the same facts in the
First Book of his Commentaries, but he states in addition, that there
were seven books on Pontifical Rights, and seven on the Pythagorean
philosophy.905 Tuditanus, in his Fourteenth Book, says that they
contained the decrees of Numa: Varro, in the Seventh Book of his
“Antiquities of Mankind,”906 states that they were twelve in number;
and Antias, in his Second Book, says that there were twelve written
in Latin, on pontifical matters, and as many in Greek, containing
philosophical precepts. The same author states also in his Third Book
why it was thought proper to burn them.
It is a fact acknowledged by all writers, that the Sibyl907 brought
three books to Tarquinius Superbus, of which two were burnt by herself,
while the third perished by fire with the Capitol908 in the days
of Sylla. In addition to these facts, Mucianus, who was three times
consul, has stated that he had recently read, while governor of Lycia,
a letter written upon paper, and preserved in a certain temple there,
which had been written from Troy, by Sarpedon; a thing that surprises
me the more, if it really was the fact that even in the time of Homer
the country that we call Egypt was not in existence.909 And why too,
if paper was then in use, was it the custom, as it is very well known
it was, to write upon leaden tablets and linen cloths? Why, too, has
Homer910 stated that in Lycia tablets911 were given to Bellerophon
to carry, and not a paper letter?
Papyrus, for making paper, is apt to fail occasionally; such a thing
happened in the time of the Emperor Tiberius, when there was so great
a scarcity912 of paper that members of the senate were appointed
to regulate the distribution of it: had not this been done, all the
ordinary relations of life would have been completely disarranged.
Æthiopia, which borders upon Egypt, has in general no remarkable trees,
with the exception of the wool-bearing913 ones, of which we have had
occasion to speak914 in our description of the trees of India and
Arabia. However, the produce of the tree of Æthiopia bears a much
stronger resemblance to wool, and the follicule is much larger, being
very similar in appearance to a pomegranate; as for the trees, they are
otherwise similar in every respect. Besides this tree, there are some
palms, of which we have spoken already.915 In describing the islands
along the coast of Æthiopia, we have already made mention916 of their
trees and their odoriferous forests.
Mount Atlas is said to possess a forest of trees of a peculiar
character,917 of which we have already spoken.918 In the vicinity
of this mountain is Mauretania, a country which abounds in the
citrus,919 a tree which gave rise to the mania920 for fine tables,
an extravagance with which the women reproach the men, when they
complain of their vast outlay upon pearls. There is preserved to the
present day a table which belonged to M. Cicero,921 and for which,
notwithstanding his comparatively moderate means, and what is even
more surprising still, at that day too, he gave no less than one922
million sesterces: we find mention made also of one belonging to Gallus
Asinius, which cost one million one hundred thousand sesterces. Two
tables were also sold by auction which had belonged to King Juba; the
price fetched by one was one million two hundred thousand sesterces,
and that of the other something less. There has been lately destroyed
by fire, a table which came down from the family of the Cethegi, and
which had been sold for the sum of one million four hundred thousand
sesterces, the price of a considerable domain, if any one, indeed,
could be found who would give so large a sum for an estate.
The largest table that has ever yet been known was one that belonged
to Ptolemæus, king of Mauretania; it was made of two semicircumferences
joined together down the middle, being four feet and a half in
diameter, and a quarter of a foot in thickness: the most wonderful
fact, however, connected with it, was the surprising skill with which
the joining had been concealed,923 and which rendered it more
valuable than if it had been by nature a single piece of wood. The
largest table that is made of a single piece of wood, is the one that
takes its name924 from Nomius, a freedman of Tiberius Cæsar. The
diameter of it is four feet, short by three quarters of an inch, and
it is half a foot in thickness, less the same fraction. While speaking
upon this subject, I ought not to omit to mention that the Emperor
Tiberius had a table that exceeded four feet in diameter by two inches
and a quarter, and was an inch and a half in thickness: this, however,
was only covered with a veneer of citrus-wood, while that which
belonged to his freedman Nomius was so costly, the whole material of
which it was composed being knotted925 wood.
These knots are properly a disease or excrescence of the root, and
those used for this purpose are more particularly esteemed which have
lain entirely concealed under ground; they are much more rare than
those that grow above ground, and that are to be found on the branches
also. Thus, to speak correctly, that which we buy at so vast a price is
in reality a defect in the tree: of the size and root of it a notion
may be easily formed from the circular sections of its trunk. The tree
resembles the wild female cypress926 in its foliage, smell, and the
appearance of the trunk. A spot called Mount Ancorarius, in Nearer
Mauretania, used formerly to furnish the most esteemed citrus-wood, but
at the present day the supply is quite exhausted.
The principal merit of these tables is to have veins927 arranged in
waving lines, or else forming spirals like so many little whirlpools.
In the former arrangement the lines run in an oblong direction, for
which reason these are called “tiger”928 tables; while in the
latter the marks are circling and spiral, and hence they are styled
“panther”929 tables. There are some tables also with wavy, undulating
marks, and which are more particularly esteemed if these resemble the
eyes on a peacock’s tail. Next in esteem to these last, as well as
those previously mentioned, is the veined wood,930 covered, as it
were, with dense masses of grain, for which reason these tables have
received the name of “apiatæ.”931 But the colour of the wood is the
quality that is held in the highest esteem of all: that of wine mixed
with honey932 being the most prized, the veins being peculiarly
refulgent. Next to the colour, it is the size that is prized; at the
present day whole trunks are greatly admired, and sometimes several are
united in a single table.
The peculiar defects in these kinds of tables are woodiness,933
such being the name given to the table when the wood is dull,
common-looking, indistinct, or else has mere simple marks upon it,
resembling the leaves of the plane-tree; also, when it resembles the
veins of the holm-oak or the colour of that tree; and, a fault to
which it is peculiarly liable from the effect of heat or wind, when
it has flaws in it or hair-like lines resembling flaws; when it has a
black mark, too, running through it resembling a murena in appearance,
various streaks that look like crow scratches, or knots like poppy
heads, with a colour all over nearly approaching to black, or blotches
of a sickly hue. The barbarous tribes bury this wood in the ground
while green, first giving it a coating of wax. When it comes into the
workmen’s hands, they put it for seven days beneath a heap of corn, and
then take it out for as many more: it is quite surprising how greatly
it loses in weight by this process. Shipwrecks have recently taught us
also that this wood is dried by the action of sea-water, and that it
thereby acquires a hardness934 and a degree of density which render
it proof against corruption: no other method is equally sure to produce
these results. These tables are kept best, and shine with the greatest
lustre, when rubbed with the dry hand, more particularly just after
bathing. As if this wood had been created for the behoof of wine, it
receives no injury from it.
(16.) As this tree is one among the elements of more civilized life,
I think that it is as well on the present occasion to dwell a little
further upon it. It was known to Homer even, and in the Greek it is
known by the name of “thyon,”935 or sometimes “thya.” He says that
the wood of this tree was among the unguents that were burnt for
their pleasant odour by Circe,936 whom he would represent as being
a goddess; a circumstance which shows the great mistake committed by
those who suppose that perfumes are meant under that name,937 seeing
that in the very same line he says that cedar and larch were burnt
along with this wood, a thing that clearly proves that it is only of
different trees that he is speaking. Theophrastus, an author who wrote
in the age succeeding that of Alexander the Great, and about the year
of the City of Rome 440, has awarded a very high rank to this tree,
stating that it is related that the raftering of the ancient temples
used to be made of this wood, and that the timber, when employed
in roofs, will last for ever, so to say, being proof against all
decay,—quite incorruptible, in fact. He also says that there is nothing
more full of wavy veins938 than the root of this tree, and that there
is no workmanship in existence more precious than that made of this
material. The finest kind of citrus grows, he says, in the vicinity of
the Temple of Jupiter Hammon; he states also that it is produced in the
lower part of Cyrenaica. He has made no mention, however, of the tables
that are made of it; indeed, we have no more ancient accounts of them
than those of the time of Cicero, from which it would appear that they
are a comparatively recent invention.
There is another tree also which has the same name of “citrus,”939
and bears a fruit that is held by some persons in particular dislike
for its smell and remarkable bitterness; while, on the other hand,
there are some who esteem it very highly. This tree is used as an
ornament to houses; it requires, however, no further description.
Africa, too, at least that part of it which looks towards our shores,
produces a remarkable tree, the lotus,940 by some known as the
“celtis,” which has also been naturalized in Italy,941 though it
has been somewhat modified by the change of soil. The finest quality
of lotus is that found in the vicinity of the Syrtes and among the
Nasamones. It is the same size as the pear-tree, although Cornelius
Nepos states to the effect that it is but short. The leaves have
numerous incisions, just as with those of the holm-oak. There are many
varieties of the lotus, which are characterized more particularly by
the difference in their respective fruits. The fruit is of about the
size of a bean, and its colour is that of saffron, though before it
is ripe it is continually changing its tints, like the grape. It has
branches thickly set with leaves, like the myrtle, and not, as with
us in Italy, like the cherry. In the country to which this tree is
indigenous, the fruit of it is so remarkably sweet and luscious, that
it has even given its name to a whole territory, and to a nation942
who, by their singular hospitality, have even seduced strangers who
have come among them, to lose all remembrance of their native country.
It is said also, that those who eat this fruit are subject to no
maladies of the stomach. The fruit which has no stone in the inside
is the best: this stone in the other kind seems to be of an osseous
nature. A wine is also extracted from this fruit very similar to
honied wine; according to Nepos, however, it will not last above ten
days; he states also that the berries are chopped up with alica,943
and then put away in casks for the table. Indeed, we read that armies
have been fed upon this food when marching to and fro through the
territory of Africa. The wood is of a black colour, and is held in high
esteem for making flutes; from the root also they manufacture handles
for knives, and various other small articles.
Such is the nature of the tree that is so called in Africa; the same
name being also given to a certain944 herb, and to a stalk945 that
grows in Egypt belonging to the marsh plants. This last plant springs
up when the waters of the Nile have retired after its overflow: its
stalk is similar to that of the bean, and its leaves are numerous and
grow in thick clusters, but are shorter and more slender than those
of the bean. The fruit grows on the head of the plant, and is similar
in appearance to a poppy in its indentations946 and all its other
characteristics; within there are small grains, similar to those of
millet.947 The inhabitants lay these heads in large heaps, and there
let them rot, after which they separate the grain from the residue by
washing, and then dry it; when this is done they pound it, and then
use it as flour for making a kind of bread. What is stated in addition
to these particulars, is a very singular948 fact; it is said that
when the sun sets, these poppy-heads shut and cover themselves in the
leaves, and at sun-rise they open again; an alternation which continues
until the fruit is perfectly ripe, and the flower, which is white,
falls off.
(18.) Even more than this, of the lotus of the Euphrates,949 it is
said that the head and flower of the plant, at nightfall, sink into the
water, and there remain till midnight, so deep in the water, that on
thrusting in one’s arm, the head cannot be reached: after midnight it
commences to return upwards, and gradually becomes more and more erect
till sunrise, when it emerges entirely from the water and opens its
flower; after which it still continues to rise, until at last it is to
be seen raised quite aloft, high above the level of the water. This
lotus has a root about the size of a quince, enveloped in a black skin,
similar to that with which the chesnut is covered. The substance that
lies within this skin is white, and forms very pleasant food, but is
better cooked, either in water or upon hot ashes, then in a raw state.
Swine fatten upon nothing better than the peelings of this root.
The region of Cyrenaica places before the lotus its paliurus,950
which is more like a shrub in character, and bears a fruit of a redder
colour. This fruit contains a nut, the kernel of which is eaten by
itself, and is of a very agreeable flavour. The taste of it is improved
by wine, and, in fact, the juices are thought to be an improvement to
wine. The interior of Africa, as far as the Garamantes and the deserts,
is covered with palms, remarkable for their extraordinary size and
the lusciousness of their fruit. The most celebrated are those in the
vicinity of the Temple of Jupiter Hammon.
But the vicinity of Carthage is claimed more particularly as its own
by the fruit the name of which is the “Punic apple;”951 though by
some it is called “granatum.”952 This fruit has been distinguished
into a variety of kinds; the name of “apyrenum”953 being given to
the one which has no954 woody seeds inside, but is naturally whiter
than the others, the pips being of a more agreeable flavour, and the
membranes by which they are separated not so bitter. Their conformation
in other respects, which is very similar to the partitions of the
cells in the honeycomb, is much the same in all. Of those that have a
kernel there are five kinds, the sweet, the acrid, the mixed, the acid,
and the vinous: those of Samos and Egypt are distinguished into those
with red, and those with white foliage.955 The skin, while the fruit
is yet sour, is held in high esteem for tanning leather. The flower of
this tree is known by the name of “balaustium,” and is very useful for
medicinal purposes;956 also for dyeing cloths a colour which from it
has derived its name.957
In Asia and Greece are produced the following shrubs, the
epipactis,958 by some known as “elleborine,” the leaves of which are
of small size, and when taken in drink, are an antidote against poison;
just in the same way that those of the erica959 are a specific
against the sting of the serpent.
(21.) Here is also found another shrub, upon which grows the grain of
Cnidos,960 by some known as “linum;” the name of the shrub itself
being thymelæa,961 while others, again, call it “chamelæa”,962
others pyrosachne, others cnestron, and others cneorum; it bears a
strong resemblance to the wild olive, but has a narrow leaf, which
has a gummy taste in the mouth. The shrub is of about the size of the
myrtle; its seed is of the same colour and appearance, but is solely
used for medicinal purposes.
The island of Crete is the only place that produces the shrub called
“tragion.”963 It is similar in appearance to the terebinth;964
a similarity which extends to the seed even, said to be remarkably
efficacious for healing wounds made by arrows. The same island produces
tragacanthe965 also, with a root which resembles that of the white
thorn; it is very much preferred966 to that which is grown in Media
or in Achaia; the price at which it sells is three denarii per pound.
Asia, too, produces the tragos967 or scorpio, a thorny shrub,
destitute of leaves, with red clusters upon it that are employed
in medicine. Italy produces the myrica, which some persons call
the “tamarix;”968 and Achaia, the wild brya,969 remarkable for
the circumstance that it is only the cultivated kind that bears a
fruit, not unlike the gall-nut. In Syria and Egypt this plant is very
abundant. It is to the trees of this last country that we give the name
of “unhappy;”970 but yet those of Greece are more unhappy still,
for that country produces the tree known as “ostrys,” or, as it is
sometimes called, “ostrya,”971 a solitary tree that grows about rocks
washed by the water, and very similar in the bark and branches to the
ash. It resembles the pear-tree in its leaves, which, however, are a
little longer and thicker, with wrinkled indentations running down the
whole length of the leaf. The seed of this tree resembles barley in
form and colour. The wood is hard and solid; it is said, that if it is
introduced into a house, it is productive of painful deliveries and of
shocking deaths.
There is no tree productive of a more auspicious presage than one which
grows in the Isle of Lesbos, and is known by the name of euonymos.972
It bears some resemblance to the pomegranate tree, the leaf being in
size between the leaf of that and the leaf of the laurel, while in
shape and softness it resembles that of the pomegranate tree: it has
a white blossom,973 by which it immediately gives us notice of its
dangerous properties.974 It bears a pod975 very similar to that of
sesame, within which there is a grain of quadrangular shape, of coarse
make and poisonous to animals. The leaf, too, has the same noxious
effects; sometimes, however, a speedy alvine discharge is found to give
relief on such occasions.
Alexander Cornelius has called a tree by the name of “eon,”976 with
the wood of which, he says, the ship Argo was built. This tree has on
it a mistletoe similar to that of the oak, which is proof against all
injury from either fire or water, in the same manner, in fact, as that
of no other tree known. This tree, however, appears to have been known
to no other author, that I am aware of.
Nearly all the Greek writers interpret the name of the tree called
“andrachle,” as meaning the same as “purslain:”978 whereas purslain
is, in reality, a herb, and, with the difference of a single letter,
is called “andrachne.” The andrachle is a wild tree, which never grows
in the plain country, and is similar to the arbute tree in appearance,
only that its leaves are smaller, and never fall off. The bark, too, is
not rough, but might be taken to be frozen all over, so truly wretched
is its appearance.
Similar, too, in leaf to the preceding tree, is the coccygia,979
though not so large; it has this peculiarity, that it loses its fruit
while still in the downy980 state—they then call it “pappus”—a thing
that happens to no other tree. The apharce981 is another tree that is
similar to the andrachle, and like it, bears twice in the year: just as
the grape is beginning to flower the first fruit is ripening, while the
second fruit ripens at the commencement of winter; of what nature this
fruit is we do not find stated.
We ought to place the ferula982 also in the number of the exotics,
and as making one of the trees. For, in fact, we distinguish the trees
into several different kinds: it is the nature of some to have wood
entirely in place of bark, or, in other words, on the outside; while,
in the interior, in place of wood, there is a fungous kind of pith,
like that of the elder; others, again, are hollow within, like the
reed. The ferula grows in hot countries and in places beyond sea, the
stalk being divided into knotted joints. There are two kinds of it;
that which grows upwards to a great height the Greeks call by the name
of “narthex,”983 while the other, which never rises far from the
ground, is known as the “narthecya.”984 From the joints very large
leaves shoot forth, the largest lying nearest to the ground: in other
respects it has the same nature as the anise, which it resembles also
in its fruit. The wood of no shrub is lighter than this; hence it is
very easily carried, and the stalks of it make good walking-sticks985
for the aged.
The seed of the ferula has been by some persons called “thapsia;”986
deceived, no doubt, by what is really the fact, that the thapsia is
a ferula, but of a peculiar kind, with leaves like those of fennel,
and a hollow stalk not exceeding a walking-stick in length; the seed
is like that of the ferula, and the root of the plant is white. When
an incision is made in the thapsia, a milky juice oozes from it, and,
when pounded, it produces a kind of juice; the bark even is never
thrown987 away. All these parts of the shrub are poisonous, and,
indeed, it is productive of injurious effects to those engaged in
digging it up; for if the slightest wind should happen to be blowing
towards them from the shrub, the body begins to swell, and erysipelas
attacks the face: it is for this reason that, before beginning work,
they anoint the face all over with a solution of wax. Still, however,
the medical men say that, mixed with other ingredients, it is of
considerable use in the treatment of some diseases. It is employed
also for the cure of scald-head, and for the removal of black and
blue spots upon the skin, as if, indeed, we were really at a loss for
remedies in such cases, without having recourse to things of so deadly
a nature. These plants, however, act their part in serving as a pretext
for the introduction of noxious agents; and so great is the effrontery
now displayed, that people would absolutely persuade one that poisons
are a requisite adjunct to the practice of the medical art.
The thapsia of Africa988 is the most powerful of all. Some persons
make an incision in the stalk at harvest-time, and bore holes in the
root, too, to let the juice flow; after it has become quite dry,
they take it away. Others, again, pound the leaves, stalk, and root
in a mortar, and after drying the juice in the sun, divide it into
lozenges.989 Nero Cæsar, at the beginning of his reign, conferred
considerable celebrity on this plant. In his nocturnal skirmishes990
it so happened that he received several contusions on the face, upon
which he anointed it with a mixture composed of thapsia, frankincense,
and wax, and so contrived the next day effectually to give the lie to
all rumours, by appearing with a whole skin.991 It is a well-known
fact, that fire992 is kept alight remarkably well in the hollow stalk
of the ferula, and that for this purpose those of Egypt are the best.
In Egypt, too, the capparis993 is found, a shrub with a wood of
much greater solidity. The seed of it is a well-known article of
food,994 and is mostly gathered together with the stalk. It is as
well, however, to be on our guard against the foreign kinds;995 for
that of Arabia has certain deleterious properties, that from Africa
is injurious to the gums, and that from Marmarica is prejudicial to
the womb and causes flatulence in all the organs. That of Apulia, too,
is productive of vomiting, and causes derangement in the stomach and
intestines. Some persons call this shrub “cynosbaton,”996 others,
again, “ophiostaphyle.”997
The saripha,998 too, that grows on the banks of the Nile, is one of
the shrub genus. It is generally about two cubits in height, and of
the thickness of one’s thumb: it has the foliage of the papyrus, and
is eaten in a similar manner. The root, in consequence of its extreme
hardness, is used as a substitute for charcoal in forging iron.
We must take care, also, not to omit a peculiar shrub that is planted
at Babylon, and only upon a thorny plant there, as it will not live
anywhere else, just in the same manner as the mistletoe will live
nowhere but upon trees. This shrub, however, will only grow upon a kind
of thorn, which is known as the royal thorn.999 It is a wonderful
fact, but it germinates the very same day that it has been planted.
This is done at the rising of the Dog-star, after which it speedily
takes possession of the whole tree. They use it in the preparation of
wine, and it is for this purpose that it is planted. This thorn grows
at Athens also, upon the Long Walls there.1000
The cytisus1001 is also a shrub, which, as a food for sheep, has been
extolled with wonderful encomiums by Aristomachus the Athenian, and, in
a dry state, for swine as well: the same author, too, pledges his word
that a jugerum of very middling land, planted with the cytisus, will
produce an income of two thousand sesterces per annum. It is quite as
useful as the ervum,1002 but is apt to satiate more speedily: very
little of it is necessary to fatten cattle; to such a degree, indeed,
that beasts of burden, when fed upon it, will very soon take a dislike
to barley. There is no fodder known, in fact, that is productive of
a greater abundance of milk, and of better quality; in the medical
treatment of cattle in particular, this shrub is found a most excellent
specific for every kind of malady. Even more than this, the same author
recommends it, when first dried and then boiled in water, to be given
to nursing women, mixed with wine, in cases where the milk has failed
them: and he says that, if this is done, the infant will be all the
stronger and taller for it. In a green state, or, if dried, steeped in
water, he recommends it for fowls. Both Democritus and Aristomachus
promise us also that bees will never fail us so long as they can obtain
the cytisus for food. There is no crop that we know of, of a similar
nature, that costs a smaller price. It is sown at the same time as
barley, or, at all events, in the spring, in seed like the leek, or
else planted in the autumn, and before the winter solstice, in the
stalk. When sown in grain, it ought to be steeped in water, and if
there should happen to be no rain, it ought to be watered when sown:
when the plants are about a cubit in height, they are replanted in
trenches a foot in depth. It is transplanted at the equinoxes, while
the shrub is yet tender, and in three years it will arrive at maturity.
It is cut at the vernal equinox, when the flower is just going off; a
child or an old woman is able to do this, and their labour may be had
at a trifling rate. It is of a white appearance, and if one would wish
to express briefly what it looks like, it is a trifoliated shrub,1003
with small, narrow leaves. It is always given to animals at intervals
of a couple of days, and in winter, when it is dry, before being given
to them, it is first moistened with water. Ten pounds of cytisus will
suffice for a horse, and for smaller animals in proportion: if I may
here mention it by the way, it is found very profitable to sow garlic
and onions between the rows of cytisus.
This shrub has been found in the Isle of Cythnus, from whence it has
been transplanted to all the Cyclades, and more recently to the cities
of Greece, a fact which has greatly increased the supply of cheese:
considering which, I am much surprised that it is so rarely used in
Italy. This shrub is proof, too, against all injuries from heat, from
cold, from hail, and from snow: and, as Hyginus adds, against the
depredations of the enemy even, the wood1004 produced being of no
value whatever.
Shrubs and trees grow in the sea1005 as well; those of our sea1006
are of inferior size, while, on the other hand, the Red Sea and all the
Eastern Ocean are filled with dense forests. No other language has any
name for the shrub which is known to the Greeks as the “phycos,”1007
since by the word “alga”1008 a mere herb is generally understood,
while the “phycos” is a complete shrub. This plant has a broad leaf of
a green colour, which is by some called “prason,”1009 and by others
is known as “zoster.”1010 Another kind,1011 again, has a hairy
sort of leaf, very similar to fennel, and grows upon rocks, while
that previously mentioned grows in shoaly spots, not far from the
shore. Both kinds shoot in the spring, and die in autumn.1012 The
phycos1013 which grows on the rocks in the neighbourhood of Crete, is
used also for dyeing purple; the best kind being that produced on the
north side of the island, which is the case also with sponges of the
very best quality. A third kind,1014 again, is similar in appearance
to grass; the root of it is knotted, and so is the stalk, which
resembles that of a reed.
There is another kind of marine shrub, known by the name of
“bryon;”1015 it has the leaf of the lettuce, only that it is of a
more wrinkled appearance; it grows nearer land, too, than the last.
Far out at sea we find a fir-tree1016 and an oak,1017 each a cubit
in height; shells are found adhering to their branches. It is said
that this sea-oak is used for dyeing wool, and that some of them even
bear acorns1018 in the sea, a fact which has been ascertained by
shipwrecked persons and divers. There are other marine trees also of
remarkable size, found in the vicinity of Sicyon; the sea-vine,1019
indeed, grows everywhere. The sea-fig1020 is destitute of leaves,
and the bark is red. There is a palm-tree1021 also in the number of
the sea-shrubs. Beyond the columns of Hercules there is a sea-shrub
that grows with the leaf of the leek, and others with those of the
carrot,1022 and of thyme. Both of these last, when thrown up by the
tide, are transformed1023 into pumice.
In the East, it is a very remarkable thing, that immediately after
leaving Coptos, as we pass through the deserts, we find nothing
whatever growing, with the exception of the thorn that is known as
the “thirsty”1024 thorn; and this but very rarely. In the Red Sea,
however, there are whole forests found growing, among which more
particularly there are plants that bear the laurel-berry and the
olive;1025 when it rains also certain fungi make their appearance,
which, as soon as they are touched by the rays of the sun, are turned
into pumice.1026 The size of the shrubs is three cubits in height;
and they are all filled with sea-dogs,1027 to such a degree, that it
is hardly safe to look at them from the ship, for they will frequently
seize hold of the very oars.
The officers1028 of Alexander who navigated the Indian seas, have
left an account of a marine tree, the foliage of which is green while
in the water; but the moment it is taken out, it dries and turns to
salt. They have spoken also of bulrushes1029 of stone bearing a
strong resemblance to real ones, which grew along the sea-shore, as
also certain shrubs1030 in the main sea, the colour of an ox’s horn,
branching out in various directions, and red at the tips. These, they
say, were brittle, and broke like glass when touched, while, on the
other hand, in the fire they would become red-hot like iron, and when
cool resume their original colour.
In the same part of the earth also, the tide covers the forests that
grow on the islands, although the trees there are more lofty1031
than the very tallest of our planes and poplars! The leaves of these
trees resemble that of the laurel, while the blossom is similar to
the violet, both in smell and colour: the berries resemble those of
the olive, and they, too, have an agreeable smell: they appear in the
autumn, and the leaves of the trees never fall off. The smaller ones
are entirely covered by the waves, while the summits of those of larger
size protrude from the water, and ships are made fast to them; when
the tide falls the vessels are similarly moored to the roots. We find
the same persons making mention of certain other trees which they saw
out at sea, which always retained their leaves, and bore a fruit very
similar to the lupine.
Juba relates, that about the islands of the Troglodytæ there is
a certain shrub found out at sea, which is known as the “hair of
Isis:”1032 he says that it bears a strong resemblance to coral,
is destitute of leaves, and if cut will change its colour, becoming
quite black and hard, and so brittle as to break if it falls. He
speaks also of another marine plant, to which he gives the name of
“Charito-blepharon,”1033 and which, he says, is particularly
efficacious in love-charms.1034 Bracelets1035 and necklaces are
made of it. He says also that it is sensible1036 when it is about to
be taken, and that it turns as hard as horn, so hard, indeed, as to
blunt the edge of iron. If, on the other hand, it is cut before it is
sensible of the danger, it is immediately transformed to stone.
Summary.—Remarkable facts, narratives, and observations, four
hundred and sixty-eight.
Roman authors quoted.—M. Varro,1037 Mucianus,1038
Virgil,1039 Fabianus,1040 Sebosus,1041 Pomponius Mela,1042
Fabius,1043 Procilius,1044 Hyginus,1045 Trogus,1046 Claudius
Cæsar,1047 Cornelius Nepos,1048 Sextius Niger1049 who
wrote in Greek on Medicine, Cassius Hemina,1050 L. Piso,1051
Tuditanus,1052 Antias.1053
Foreign authors quoted.—Theophrastus,1054 Herodotus,1055
Callisthenes,1056 Isigonus,1057 Clitarchus,1058 Anaximenes,1059
Duris,1060 Nearchus,1061 Onesicritus,1062 Polycritus,1063
Olympiodorus,1064 Diognetus,1065 Cleobulus,1066 Anticlides,1067
Chares1068 of Mitylene, Menæchmus,1069 Dorotheus1070 of Athens,
Lycus,1071 Antæus,1072
Ephippus,1073 Dion,1074 Adimantus,1075 Ptolemy Lagus,1076
Marsyas1077 of Macedon, Zoilus1078 of Macedon, Democritus,1079
Amphilochus,1080 Alexander Polyhistor,1081 Aristomachus,1082 King
Juba,1083 Apollodorus1084 who wrote on Perfumes, Heraclides1085
the physician, Botrys1086 the physician, Archidemus1087
the physician, Dionysius1088 the physician, Democlides1089
the physician, Euphron1090 the physician, Mnesides1091 the
physician, Diagoras1092 the physician, Iollas1093 the physician,
Heraclides1094 of Tarentum, Xenocrates1095 of Ephesus.
BOOK XIV. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE FRUIT TREES. — CHAPS. 1 & 2. (1.)—THE NATURE OF THE VINE. ITS MODE OF FRUCTIFICATION. — CHAP. 3.—THE NATURE OF THE GRAPE, AND THE CULTIVATION OF THE VINE. — CHAP. 4. (2.)—NINETY-ONE VARIETIES OF THE VINE. — CHAP. 5. (4.)—REMARKABLE FACTS CONNECTED WITH THE CULTURE OF THE VINE. — CHAP. 6.—THE MOST ANCIENT WINES. — CHAP. 7. (5.)—THE NATURE OF WINES. — CHAP. 8. (6.)—FIFTY KINDS OF GENEROUS WINES. — CHAP. 9. (7.)—THIRTY-EIGHT VARIETIES OF FOREIGN WINES. — CHAP. 10. (8.)—SEVEN KINDS OF SALTED WINES. — CHAP. 11. (9.)—EIGHTEEN VARIETIES OF SWEET WINE. RAISIN-WINE AND HEPSEMA. — CHAP. 12. (10.)—THREE VARIETIES OF SECOND-RATE WINE. — CHAP. 13. (11.)—AT WHAT PERIOD GENEROUS WINES WERE FIRST COMMONLY MADE IN ITALY. — CHAP. 14. (12.)—THE INSPECTION OF WINE ORDERED BY KING ROMULUS. — CHAP. 15.—WINES DRUNK BY THE ANCIENT ROMANS. — CHAP. 16. (14.)—SOME REMARKABLE FACTS CONNECTED WITH WINE-LOFTS. THE OPIMIAN WINE. — CHAP. 17.—AT WHAT PERIOD FOUR KINDS OF WINE WERE FIRST SERVED AT TABLE. — CHAP. 18. (16.)—THE USES OF THE WILD VINE. WHAT JUICES ARE NATURALLY THE COLDEST OF ALL. — CHAP. 19.—SIXTY-SIX VARIETIES OF ARTIFICIAL WINE. — CHAP. 20. (17.)—HYDROMELI, OR MELICRATON. — CHAP. 21.—OXYMELI. — CHAP. 22. (18.)—TWELVE KINDS OF WINE WITH MIRACULOUS PROPERTIES. — CHAP. 23. (19.)—WHAT WINES IT IS NOT LAWFUL TO USE IN THE SACRED RITES. — CHAP. 24.—HOW MUST IS USUALLY PREPARED. — CHAP. 25. (20.)—PITCH AND RESIN. — CHAP. 26.—VINEGAR—LEES OF WINE. — CHAP. 27. (21.)—WINE-VESSELS—WINE-CELLARS. — CHAP. 28. (22.)—DRUNKENNESS. — CHAP. 29.—LIQUORS WITH THE STRENGTH OF WINE MADE FROM WATER AND CORN.
Those which have been hitherto mentioned, are, nearly all of them,
exotic trees, which it is impossible to rear in any other than
their native soil, and which are not to be naturalized in strange
countries.1096 It is now for us to speak of the more ordinary kinds,
of all of which Italy may be looked upon as more particularly the
parent.1097 Those who are well acquainted with the subject, must only
bear in mind that for the present we content ourselves with merely
stating the different varieties of these trees, and not the mode of
cultivating them, although there is no doubt that the characteristics
of a tree depend very considerably upon its cultivation. At this fact
I cannot sufficiently express my astonishment, that of some trees all
memory has utterly perished, and that the very names of some, of which
we find various authors making mention, have wholly disappeared.1098
And yet who does not readily admit that now, when intercommunications
have been opened between all parts of the world, thanks to the majestic
sway of the Roman empire, civilization and the arts of life have made a
rapid progress, owing to the interchange of commodities and the common
enjoyment by all of the blessings of peace, while at the same time a
multitude of objects which formerly lay concealed, are now revealed
for our indiscriminate use?
Still, by Hercules! at the present day there are none to be found who
have any acquaintance with much that has been handed down to us by the
ancient writers; so much more comprehensive was the diligent research
of our forefathers, or else so much more happily employed was their
industry. It is a thousand years ago since Hesiod,1099 at the very
dawn, so to say, of literature, first gave precepts for the guidance
of the agriculturist, an example which has since been followed by no
small number of writers. Hence have originated considerable labours
for ourselves, seeing that we have not only to enquire into the
discoveries of modern times, but to ascertain as well what was known to
the ancients, and this, too, in the very midst of that oblivion which
the heedlessness of the present day has so greatly tended to generate.
What causes then are we to assign for this lethargy, other than those
feelings which we find actuating the public in general throughout all
the world? New manners and usages, no doubt, have now come into vogue,
and the minds of men are occupied with subjects of a totally different
nature; the arts of avarice, in fact, are the only ones that are now
cultivated.
In days gone by, the sway and the destinies of states were bounded by
their own narrow limits, and consequently the genius of the people was
similarly circumscribed as well, through a sort of niggardliness that
was thus displayed by Fortune: hence it became with them a matter of
absolute necessity to employ the advantages of the understanding: kings
innumerable received the homage of the arts, and in making a display
of the extent of their resources, gave the highest rank to those arts,
entertaining the opinion that it was through them that they should
ensure immortality. Hence it was that due rewards, and the various
works of civilization, were displayed in such vast abundance in those
times. For these later ages, the enlarged boundaries of the habitable
world, and the vast extent of our empire, have been a positive injury.
Since the Censor has been chosen for the extent of his property,
since the judge has been selected according to the magnitude of his
fortune, since it has become the fashion to consider that nothing
reflects a higher merit upon the magistrate and the general than a
large estate, since the being destitute of heirs1100 has begun
to confer upon persons the very highest power and influence, since
legacy-hunting1101 has become the most lucrative of all professions,
and since it has been considered that the only real pleasures are those
of possessing, all the true enjoyments of life have been utterly lost
sight of, and all those arts which have derived the name of liberal,
from liberty,1102 that greatest blessing of life, have come to
deserve the contrary appellation, servility alone being the passport to
profit.
This servility each one has his own peculiar way of making most
agreeable, and of putting in practice in reference to others, the
motives and the hopes of all tending to the one great object, the
acquisition of wealth: indeed, we may everywhere behold men even
of naturally excellent qualities preferring to foster the vicious
inclinations of others rather than cultivate their own talents. We
may therefore conclude, by Hercules! that pleasure has now begun to
live, and that life, truly so called, has ceased to be.1103 As to
ourselves, however, we shall continue our researches into matters now
lost in oblivion, nor shall we be deterred from pursuing our task by
the trivial nature1104 of some of our details, a consideration which
has in no way influenced us in our description of the animal world. And
yet we find that Virgil, that most admirable poet, has allowed this
to influence him, in his omission to enlarge upon the beauties of the
garden; for, happy and graceful poet as he is, he has only culled what
we may call the flower of his subject: indeed, we find that he has only
named1105 in all some fifteen varieties of the grape, three of the
olive, the same number of the pear, and the citron of Assyria, and has
passed over the rest in silence altogether.
(2). With what then ought we to begin in preference to the vine, the
superiority in which has been so peculiarly conceded to Italy, that
in this one blessing we may pronounce her to have surpassed those of
all other nations of the earth, with the sole exception of those that
bear the various perfumes? and even there, when the vine is in flower,
there is not a perfume known which in exquisite sweetness can surpass
it. The vine has been justly reckoned1106 by the ancients among the
trees, on account of its remarkable size. In the city of Populonium,
we see a statue of Jupiter formed of the trunk of a single vine, which
has for ages remained proof against all decay; and at Massilia, there
is a patera made of the same wood. At Metapontum, the temple of Juno
has long stood supported by pillars formed of the like material; and
even at the present day we ascend to the roof of the temple of Diana at
Ephesus, by stairs constructed, it is said, of the trunk of a single
vine, that was brought from Cyprus; the vines of that island often
attaining a most remarkable size. There is not a wood in existence of
a more lasting nature than this; I am strongly inclined, however, to
be of opinion that the material of which these various articles were
constructed was the wild vine.
The cultivated vine is kept down by pruning every year, and all the
strength of the tree is drawn as much as possible into the shoots, or
else thrown downwards to the sets;1107 indeed, it is only allowed to
expand with the view of ensuring an abundant supply of juice, a result
which is obtained in various modes according to the peculiarities of
the climate and the nature of the soil. In Campania they attach1108
the vine to the poplar: embracing the tree to which it is thus wedded,
the vine grasps the branches with its amorous arms, and as it climbs,
holds on with its knotted trunk, till it has reached the very summit;
the height being sometimes so stupendous that the vintager when hired
is wont to stipulate for his funeral pile and a grave at the owner’s
expense. The vine keeps continually on the increase, and it is quite
impossible to separate the two, or rather, I may say, to tear them
asunder. Valerianus Cornelius has regarded it as one of the most
remarkable facts that could be transmitted to posterity, that single
vines have been known to surround villas and country-houses with
their shoots and creeping tendrils ever on the stretch. At Rome, in
the porticoes of Livia, a single vine, with its leaf-clad trellises,
protects with its shade the walks in the open air; the fruit of it
yields twelve amphoræ of must.1109
Everywhere we find the vine overtopping the elm even, and we read that
Cineas,1110 the ambassador of King Pyrrhus, when admiring the great
height of the vines at Aricia, wittily making allusion to the peculiar
rough taste of wine, remarked that it was with very good reason that
they had hung the parent of it on so lofty a gibbet. There is a tree
in that part of Italy which lies beyond the Padus,1111 known as the
“rumpotinus,”1112 or sometimes by the name of “opulus,” the broad
circular1113 storeys of which are covered with vines, whose branches
wind upwards in a serpentine form to the part where the boughs finally
divide,1114 and then, throwing out their tendrils, disperse them in
every direction among the straight and finger-like twigs which project
from the branches. There are vines also, about as tall as a man of
moderate height, which are supported by props, and, as they throw out
their bristling tendrils, form whole vineyards: while others, again, in
their inordinate love for climbing, combined with skill on the part of
the proprietor, will cover even the very centre1115 of the court-yard
with their shoots and foliage.
So numerous are the varieties of the vine which even Italy alone
presents.
In some of the provinces the vine is able to stand of itself without
anything to support it, drawing in its bending branches, and making
up in its thickness for its stunted size. In other places, again,
the winds will not allow of this mode of culture, as in Africa, for
instance, and various parts of the province of Gallia Narbonensis.
These vines, being prevented from growing beyond the first branches,
and hence always retaining a resemblance to those plants which stand
in need of the hoe, trail along the ground just like them, and every
here and there suck1116 up the juices from the earth to fill their
grapes: it is in consequence of this, that in the interior of Africa
the clusters1117 are known to exceed the body of an infant in size.
The wine of no country is more acid than those of Africa, but there is
nowhere to be found a grape that is more agreeable for its firmness,
a circumstance which may very probably have given rise to its name of
the “hard grape.”1118 As to the varieties of the grape, although they
are rendered innumerable by the size, the colour, and the flavour of
the berry, they are multiplied even still more by the wines that they
produce. In one part they are lustrous with a rich purple colour, while
in another, again, they glow with a rosy tint, or else are glossy with
their verdant hue. The grapes that are merely white or black are the
common sorts. The bumastus1119 swells out in form like a breast,
while that known as the “dactylus,”1120 has a berry of remarkable
length. Nature, too, displays such varieties in these productions of
hers, that small grapes are often to be found adhering to the largest
vines, but of surpassing sweetness; they are known by the name of
“leptorragæ.”1121 Some, again, will keep throughout the winter, if
care is taken to hang them to the ceiling1122 with a string; while
others, again, will keep by virtue of their own natural freshness
and vigour, if put into earthen jars, which are then enclosed in
dolia,1123 and covered up with the fermenting husks of grapes. Some
grapes receive from the smoke of the blacksmith’s forge that remarkable
flavour which it is also known to impart to wines: it was the high name
of the Emperor Tiberius that brought into such great repute the grapes
that had been smoked in the smithies of Africa. Before his time the
highest rank at table was assigned to the grapes of Rhætia,1124 and
to those growing in the territory of Verona.
Raisins of the sun have the name of “passi,” from having been
submitted1125 to the influence of the sun. It is not uncommon to
preserve grapes in must, and so make them drunk with their own juices;
while there are some that are all the sweeter for being placed in must
after it has been boiled; others, again, are left to hang on the parent
tree till a new crop has made its appearance, by which time they have
become as clear and as transparent1126 as glass. Astringent pitch,
if poured upon the footstalk of the grape, will impart to it all that
body and that firmness which, when placed in dolia or amphoræ, it gives
to wine. More recently, too, there has been discovered a vine which
produces a fruit that imparts to its wine a strong flavour of pitch:
it is the famous grape that confers such celebrity on the territory of
Vienne,1127 and of which several varieties have recently enriched the
territories of the Arverni, the Sequani, and the Helvii:1128 it was
unknown in the time of the poet Virgil, who has now been dead these
ninety years.1129
In addition to these particulars, need I make mention of the fact that
the vine1130 has been introduced into the camp and placed in the
centurion’s hand for the preservation of the supreme authority and
command? that this is the high reward which summons the lagging ranks
to the eagles raised aloft,1131 and that even in chastisement for
faults it tends to reflect honour upon the punishment?1132 It was
the vineyard, too, that first afforded a notion,1133 the practical
utility of which has been experienced in many a siege. Among the
medicinal preparations, too, the vine holds so high a place, that
its very wines taken by themselves are efficacious as remedies for
disease.1134
Democritus, who has declared that he was acquainted with every
variety of the grape known in Greece, is the only person who has
been of opinion that every kind could be enumerated; but, on the
other hand, the rest of the authors have stated that they are quite
innumerable1135 and of infinite extent, an assertion the truth of
which will be more evident, if we only consider the vast number of
wines. I shall not attempt, then, to speak of every kind of vine, but
only of those that are the most remarkable, seeing that the varieties
are very nearly as numberless as the districts in which they grow. It
will suffice, then, to point out those which are the most remarkable
among the vines, or else are peculiar for some wonderful property.
The very highest rank is given to the Aminean1136 grape, on
account of the body and durability of its wine, which improves with
old age. There are five varieties of the Aminean grape; of these,
the smaller germana, or “sister” grape, has a smaller berry than
the rest, and flowers more strongly, being able to bear up against
rain and tempestuous weather; a thing that is not the case with the
larger germana, though it is less exposed to danger when attached to
a tree than when supported only by a trellis. Another kind, again,
has obtained the name of the “gemella,” or “twin” grape, because
the clusters always grow1137 in couples: the flavour of the wine
is extremely rough, but it is remarkable for its strength. Of these
several varieties the smaller one suffers from the south wind, but
receives nutriment from all the others, upon Mount Vesuvius, for
instance, and the hills of Surrentum: in the other parts of Italy it is
never grown except attached to trees. The fifth kind is that known as
the lanata, or “woolly” grape; so that we need not be surprised at the
wool-bearing trees1138 of the Seres or the Indians, for this grape
is covered with a woolly down of remarkable thickness. It is the first
of the Aminean vines that ripens, but the grape decays with remarkable
rapidity.
The second rank belongs to the vines of Nomentum,1139 the wood of
which is red, from which circumstance the vines have received from some
the name of “rubellæ.” The grapes of this vine produce less wine than
usual, in consequence of the extraordinary quantity of husk and lees
they throw off: but the vine is remarkably strong, is well able to
stand the frost, and is apt to receive more detriment from drought than
from rain, from heat than from cold; hence it is that those are looked
upon as the best that are grown in cold and moist localities. That
variety which has the smallest grape is considered the most fruitful:
the one which has a jagged leaf is less productive.
The vine known as the “apiana,”1140 has received that name from the
bee, an insect which is remarkably fond of it: there are two varieties
of this vine. This grape, too, is covered in its young state with a
kind of down; the main difference between the two varieties is, that
the one ripens more rapidly than the other, though this last ripens
with considerable quickness. A cold locality is not at all hurtful to
them, although there is no grape that ripens sooner: these grapes,
however, very soon rot in the rain. The wines produced by this grape
are sweet at first, but contract a rough flavour in the course of
years. This vine is cultivated more than any other in Etruria. Thus far
we have made mention of the more celebrated vines among those which are
peculiar and indigenous to Italy; the rest have been introduced from
Chios or Thasos.
The small Greek1141 grape is not inferior to the Aminean for the
excellence of its quality: the berry is remarkably thin-skinned,
and the cluster so extremely small,1142 that it is not worth
while cultivating it, except on a soil of remarkable richness. The
eugenia,1143 so called from its high qualities, has been introduced
into the Alban territory from the hills of Tauromenium:1144 it is
found, however, to thrive only there, for if transplanted elsewhere it
degenerates immediately: in fact, there is in some vines so strong an
attachment to their native soil, that they leave behind them all their
high repute, and are never transplanted in their full entirety. This is
the case, too, with the Rhætian and the Allobrogian grapes, of which
we have made mention above as the pitch-flavoured1145 grape; these
are justly deemed excellent in their own country, while elsewhere
they are held in no esteem at all. Still, however, in consequence of
their remarkable fertility, they make up for quality by abundance: the
eugenia thrives in spots which are scorching hot, the Rhætian vine in
places of a more moderate temperature, and the Allobrogian in cold,
exposed situations, the fruit being of a black colour, and ripened by
the agency of frost.
The wines produced from the vines of which we have hitherto made
mention, even though the grapes are black, become, all of them, when
old, of a white1146 complexion. The other vines are of no note in
particular, though sometimes, thanks to some peculiarity either in
the climate or the soil, the wines produced from them attain a mature
old age; such, for instance, as the Fecenian1147 vine, and the
Biturigian,1148 which blossoms at the same time with it, but has
not so many grapes. The blossoms of these last-mentioned vines are
not liable to receive injury, both because they are naturally but
transitory, and have the power of resisting the action of both wind and
storm; still, however, those that grow in cold spots are considered
superior to those produced in a warm site, and those found in moist
places superior to those grown in dry, thirsty localities.
The vine known as the “visula”1149 * * * * more than abundance of
fruit, being unable to endure the extreme variations of the atmosphere,
though it is very well able to stand a continuation of either cold or
heat. Of this last kind the smaller one is the best, but difficult to
please in its choice; in a rich earth it is apt to rot, while in a thin
soil it will come to nothing at all: in its fastidiousness it requires
a soil of middling quality, and hence it is that it is so commonly
found on the hills of the Sabine territory. Its grape is unsightly in
appearance, but has a very pleasant flavour: if it is not gathered at
the very moment that it is ripe, it will fall, even before it decays.
The extreme size of the leaves, and its natural hardiness, are its
great protection against the disastrous effects of hail.
The grapes known as “helvolæ”1150 are remarkable for the peculiarity
of their colour, which is a sort of midway between purple and black,
but varies so frequently that it has made some persons give them the
name of “varianæ.” Of the two sorts of helvolæ, the black is the one
generally preferred: they both of them produce every other year, but
the wine is best when the vintage has been less abundant.
The vine that is known as the “precia”1151 is also divided into
two varieties, distinguished by the size of the grape. These vines
produce a vast quantity of wood, and the grape is very good for
preserving in jars;1152 the leaves are similar in appearance to that
of parsley.1153 The people of Dyrrhachium hold in high esteem the
vine known as the “basilica,” the same which in Spain is called the
“cocolobis.”1154 The grapes of this vine grow in thin clusters, and
it can stand great heat, and the south winds. The wine produced from
it is apt to fly to the head:1155 the produce of the vine is very
large. The people in Spain distinguish two kinds of this vine, the one
with the oblong, the other with the round grape; they gather this fruit
the very last of all. The sweeter the cocolobis is, the more it is
valued; but even if it has a rough taste, the wine will become sweet by
keeping, while, on the other hand, that which was sweet at first, will
acquire a certain roughness; it is in this last state that the wine is
thought to rival that of Alba.1156 It is said that the juice of this
grape is remarkably efficacious when drunk as a specific for diseases
of the bladder.
The “albuelis”1157 produces most of its fruit at the top of the
tree, the visula at the bottom; hence, when planted around the same
tree, in consequence of these peculiarities in their nature, they bear
between them a two-fold crop. One of the black grape vines has been
called the “inerticula,”1158 though it might with more propriety have
been styled the “sobria;”1159 the wine from it is remarkably good,
and more particularly when old; but though strong, it is productive
of no ill effects, and, indeed, is the only wine that will not cause
intoxication.
The abundance of their produce again recommends other vines to us,
and, in the first place, that known as the “helvennaca.”1160 Of
this vine there are two kinds; the larger, which is by some called
the “long” helvennaca, and the smaller kind, which is known as the
“emarcum,”1161 not so prolific as the first, but producing a wine of
more agreeable flavour; it is distinguished by its rounded leaf, but
they are both of them of slender make. It is requisite to place forks
beneath these vines for the support of their branches, as otherwise
it would be quite impossible for them to support the weight of their
produce: they receive nutriment from the breezes that blow from the
sea, and foggy weather is injurious to them. There is not one among
the vines that manifests a greater aversion to Italy, for there it
becomes comparatively leafless and stunted, and soon decays, while the
wine which it produces there will not keep beyond the summer: no vine,
however, thrives better in a poor soil. Græcinus, who has copied from
the works of Cornelius Celsus, gives it as his opinion that it is not
that the nature of this vine is repugnant to the climate of Italy, but
that it is the mode of cultivating it that is wrong, and the anxiety
to force it to put forth its shoots; a mode of treatment, he thinks,
which absorbs all its fertility, unless the soil in which it is planted
happens to be remarkably rich, and by its support prevents it from
being exhausted. It is said that this vine is never carbuncled,1162
a remarkable quality, if, indeed, it really is the fact that there is
any vine in existence that is exempt from the natural influences of the
climate.
The spionia, by some called the “spinea,”1163 is able to bear heat
very well, and thrives in the autumn and rainy weather: indeed, it
is the only one among all the vines that does well amid fogs, for
which reason it is peculiar to the territory of Ravenna.1164 The
venicula1165 is one of those that blossom the strongest, and its
grapes are particularly well adapted for preserving in jars. The
Campanians, however, prefer to give it the name of “scircula,” while
others, again, call it “stacula.” Tarracina has a vine known as the
“numisiana;” it has no qualities of its own, but has characteristics
just according to the nature of the soil in which it is planted: the
wine, however, if kept in the earthen casks1166 of Surrentum, is
remarkable for its goodness, that is to say, as far south as Vesuvius.
On arriving in that district, we find the Murgentina,1167 the very
best among all those that come from Sicily. Some, indeed, call the
vine “Pompeiana”1168 and it is more particularly fruitful when grown
in Latium, just as the “horconia”1169 is productive nowhere but in
Campania. Of a contrary nature is the vine known as the “argeica,”
and by Virgil called “argitis:”1170 it makes the ground all the
more1171 productive, and is remarkably stout in its resistance to
rain and the effects of old age, though it will hardly produce wine
every year; it is remarkable for the abundant crops which it bears,
though the grapes are held but in small esteem for eating. The vine
known as the “metica” lasts well for years, and offers a successful
resistance to all changes of weather; the grape is black, and the wine
assumes a tawny hue when old.
(3.) The varieties that have been mentioned thus far are those that
are generally known; the others belong to peculiar countries or
individual localities, or else are of a mixed nature, the produce of
grafting. Thus the vine known as the “Tudernis,”1172 is peculiar to
the districts of Etruria, and so too is the vine that bears the name of
“Florentia.” At Arretium the talpona, the etesiaca, and the consemina,
are particularly excellent.1173 The talpona,1174 which is a black
grape, produces a pale, straw-coloured1175 must: the etesiaca1176
is apt to deceive; the more the wine it produces the better the
quality, but it is a remarkable fact, that just as it has reached that
point its fecundity ceases altogether. The consemina1177 bears a
black grape, but its wine will not keep, though the grape itself is a
most excellent keeper; it is gathered fifteen days later than any other
kind of grape: this vine is very fruitful, but its grape is only good
for eating. The leaves of this tree, like those of the wild vine, turn
the colour of blood just before the fall: the same is the case also
with some1178 other varieties, but it is a proof that they are of
very inferior quality.
The irtiola1179 is a vine peculiar to Umbria and the territories
of Mevania and Picenum, while the pumula1180 belongs to Amiternum.
In the same districts we find the vine called bannanica,1181
which is very deceptive, though the people are remarkably fond of
its fruit. The municipal town of Pompeii has given its name to the
Pompeia,1182 although it is to be found in greater abundance in
the territory of Clusium. The Tiburina, also, is so called from the
municipal town of Tibûr1183, although it is in this district that
they have lately discovered the grape known as the “oleaginea,” from
its strong resemblance to an olive: this being the very last kind of
grape that has been introduced. The Sabines and the Laurentes are the
only people acquainted with the vinaciola.1184 As to the vines of
Mount Gaurus,1185 I am aware that, as they have been transplanted
from the Falernian territory, they bear the name of “Falernian;” but
it is a fact that the Falernian vine, when transplanted, rapidly
degenerates. Some persons, too, have made out a Tarentine variety, with
a grape of remarkable sweetness: the grapes of the “capnios,”1186 the
“bucconiatis,”1187 and the “tarrupia,” grow on the hills of Thurii,
and are never gathered till after the frost commences. Pisæ enjoys the
Parian vine, and Mutina the prusinian,1188 with a black grape, the
wine of which turns pale within four years. It is a very remarkable
thing, but there is a grape here that turns round with the sun, in its
diurnal motion, a circumstance from which it has received the name of
“streptos.”1189 In Italy, the Gallic vine is a great favourite,
while beyond the Alps that of Picenum1190 is preferred. Virgil has
made mention1191 of the Thasian vine, the Mareotis, the lagea, and
several other foreign varieties, which are not to be found in Italy.
There are some vines, again, that are remarkable, not for their wine,
but for their grapes, such, for instance, as the ambrosia,1192 one
of the “duracinus,”1193 kind, a grape which requires no potting, but
will keep perfectly well if left on the vine, so remarkable is the
strength with which it is endowed for withstanding the effects of cold,
heat, and stormy weather. The “orthampelos,”1194 too, is a vine that
requires neither tree nor stay, as it is well able to sustain its own
weight. This, however, is not the case with the “dactylis,”1195 the
stem of which is no thicker than the finger. The “columbina”1196 is
one of those with the finest clusters, and still more so is the purple
“bimammia;” it does not bear in clusters,1197 but only secondary
bunches. There is the tripedanea,1198 too, a name which it owes to
the length of its clusters, and the scirpula,1199 with its shrivelled
berry; the Rhætica,1200 too, so called in the Maritime Alps, though
very different from the grape of that name which is so highly esteemed,
and of which we have previously spoken; for in this variety the
clusters are small, the grapes lie closely packed, and it produces but
a poor wine. It has, however, the thinnest skin of all the grapes, and
a single stone,1201 of very diminutive size, which is known as the
“Chian;”1202 one or two of the grapes on the cluster are remarkably
large. There is also the black Aminean, to which the name of Syriaca is
given: the Spanish vine, too, the very best of all those of inferior
quality.
The grapes that are known as escariæ,1203 are grown on trellises.
Of the duracinus1204 kind, there are those known as the white and
the black varieties; the bumastus, too, is similarly distinguished
in colour. Among the vines too, that have not as yet been mentioned,
there are the Ægian and the Rhodian1205 kinds, as also the uncialis,
so called, it would seem, from its grape being an ounce in weight.
There is the picina1206 too, the blackest1207 grape known, and
the stephanitis,1208 the clusters of which Nature, in a sportive
mood, has arranged in the form of a garland, the leaves being
interspersed1209 among the grapes; there are the grapes, too, known
as the “forenses,”1210 and which quickly come to maturity, recommend
themselves to the buyer by their good looks, and are easily carried
from place to place.
On the other hand, those known as the “cinerea”1211 are condemned
by their very looks, and so are the rabuscula1212 and the
asinusca;1213 the produce of the alopecis,1214 which resembles in
colour a fox’s tail, is held in less disesteem. The Alexandrina1215
is the name of a vine that grows in the vicinity of Phalacra: it
is of stunted growth, and has branches a cubit in length; the grape
is black, about the size of a bean, with a berry that is soft, and
remarkably small: the clusters hang in a slanting direction, and
are remarkably sweet; the leaves are small and round, without any
division.1216 Within the last seven years there has been introduced
at Alba Helvia,1217 in the province of Gallia Narbonensis, a vine
which blossoms but a single day, and is consequently proof against all
accidents: the name given to it is “Narbonica,” and it is now planted
throughout the whole of that province.
The elder Cato, who was rendered more particularly illustrious by his
triumph1218 and the censorship, and even more so by his literary
fame, and the precepts which he has given to the Roman people upon
every subject of utility, and the proper methods of cultivation in
particular; a man who, by the universal confession, was the first
husbandman of his age and without a rival—has mentioned a few varieties
only of the vine, the very names of some of which are by this utterly
forgotten.1219 His statement on this subject deserves our separate
consideration, and requires to be quoted at length, in order that we
may make ourselves acquainted with the different varieties of this tree
that were held in the highest esteem in the year of the City of Rome
600, about the time of the capture of Carthage and Corinth, the period
of his death: it will show too, what great advances civilization has
made in the last two hundred and thirty years. The following are the
remarks which he has made on the subject of the vine and the grape.
“Where the site is considered to be most favourable to the growth of
the vine, and exposed to the warmth of the sun, you will do well to
plant the small1220 Aminean, as well as the two eugenia,1221 and
the smaller helvia.1222 On the other hand, where the soil is of a
denser nature or more exposed to fogs, the greater Aminean should be
planted, or else the Murgentine,1223 or the Apician of Lucania. The
other varieties of the grape are, for the most part, adapted to any
kind of soil; they are best preserved in a lora.1224 The best for
keeping by hanging, are the duracinus kind, the greater Aminean, and
the Scantian;1225 these, too, will make excellent raisins for keeping
if dried at the blacksmith’s forge.” There are no precepts in the Latin
language on this subject more ancient than these, so near are we to the
very commencement of all our practical knowledge! The Aminean grape, of
which mention has been made above, is by Varro called the “Scantian.”
In our own times we have but few instances of any consummate skill
that has been manifested in reference to this subject: the less excuse
then should we have for omitting any particular which may tend to
throw a light upon the profits that may be derived from the culture
of the vine, a point which on all occasions is regarded as one of
primary importance. Acilius Sthenelus, a man of plebeian rank, and
the son of a freedman, acquired very considerable repute from the
cultivation of a vineyard in the territory of Nomentum, not more than
sixty jugera in extent, and which he finally sold for four hundred
thousand sesterces. Vetulenus Ægialus too, a freedman as well, acquired
very considerable note in the district of Liternum,1226 in Campania,
and, indeed, received a more extensive share of the public favour,
from the fact that he cultivated the spot which had been the place
of exile of Scipio Africanus.1227 The greatest celebrity of all,
however, was that which, by the agency of the same Sthenelus, was
accorded to Rhemmius Palæmon, who was also equally famous as a learned
grammarian. This person bought, some twenty years ago, an estate at
the price of six hundred thousand sesterces in the same district of
Nomentum, about ten miles distant from the City of Rome. The low
price of property1228 in the suburbs, on every side of the City,
is well known; but in that quarter in particular, it had declined
to a most remarkable extent; for the estate which he purchased had
become deteriorated by long-continued neglect, in addition to which
it was situate in the very worst part of a by no means favourite
locality.1229 Such was the nature of the property of which he thus
undertook the cultivation, not, indeed, with any commendable views or
intentions at first, but merely in that spirit of vanity for which he
was notorious in so remarkable a degree. The vineyards were all duly
dressed afresh, and hoed, under the superintendence of Sthenelus; the
result of which was that Palæmon, while thus playing the husbandman,
brought this estate to such an almost incredible pitch of perfection,
that at the end of eight years the vintage, as it hung on the trees,
was knocked down to a purchaser for the sum of four hundred thousand
sesterces; while all the world was running to behold the heaps upon
heaps of grapes to be seen in these vineyards. The neighbours, by way
of finding some excuse for their own indolence, gave all the credit of
this remarkable success to Palæmon’s profound erudition; and at last
Annæus Seneca,1230 who both held the highest rank in the learned
world, and an amount of power and influence which at last proved too
much for him—this same Seneca, who was far from being an admirer of
frivolity, was seized with such vast admiration of this estate, as not
to feel ashamed at conceding this victory to a man who was otherwise
the object of his hatred, and who would be sure to make the very most
of it, by giving him four times the original cost for those very
vineyards, and that within ten years from the time that he had taken
them under his management. This was an example of good husbandry worthy
to be put in practice upon the lands of Cæcuba and of Setia; for since
then these same lands have many a time produced as much as seven culei
to the jugerum, or in other words, one hundred and forty amphoræ of
must. That no one, however, may entertain the belief that ancient times
were surpassed on this occasion, I would remark that the same Cato has
stated in his writings, that the proper return was seven culei to the
jugerum: all of them so many instances only tending most convincingly
to prove that the sea, which in our rashness we trespass upon, does
not make a more bounteous return to the merchant, no, not even the
merchandize that we seek on the shores of the Red and the Indian Seas,
than does a well-tilled homestead to the agriculturist.
The wine of Maronea,1231 on the coast of Thrace, appears to have been
the most celebrated in ancient times, as we learn from the writings
of Homer. I dismiss, however, all the fabulous stories and various
traditions which we find relative to its origin, except, indeed, the
one which states that Aristæus,1232 a native of the same country, was
the first person that mixed honey1233 with wine, natural productions,
both of them, of the highest degree of excellence. Homer1234 has
stated that the Maronean wine was mixed with water in the proportion
of twenty measures of water to one of wine. The wine that is still
produced in the same district retains all its former strength, and a
degree of vigour that is quite insuperable.1235 Mucianus, who thrice
held the consulship, and one of our most recent authors, when in that
part of the world was witness himself to the fact, that with one
sextarius of this wine it was the custom to mix no less than eighty
sextarii of water: he states, also, that this wine is black,1236 has
a strong bouquet, and is all the richer for being old.
The Pramnian wine, too, which Homer1237 has also similarly eulogized,
still retains its ancient fame: it is grown in the territory of Smyrna,
in the vicinity of the shrine of the Mother1238 of the Gods.
Among the other wines now known, we do not find any that enjoyed
a high reputation in ancient times. In the year of the consulship
of L. Opimius, when C. Gracchus,1239 the tribune of the people,
engaging in sedition, was slain, the growth of every wine was of the
very highest quality. In that year, the weather was remarkable for
its sereneness, and the ripening of the grape, the “coctura,”1240
as they call it, was fully effected by the heat of the sun. This
was in the year of the City 633. There are wines still preserved of
this year’s growth, nearly two hundred years ago; they have assumed
the consistency of honey, with a rough taste; for such, in fact, is
the nature of wines, that, when extremely old, it is impossible to
drink them in a pure state; and they require to be mixed with water,
as long keeping renders them intolerably bitter.1241 A very small
quantity of the Opimian wine, mixed with them, will suffice for the
seasoning of other wines. Let us suppose, according to the estimated
value of these wines in those days, that the original price of them
was one hundred sesterces per amphora: if we add to this six per cent.
per annum, a legal and moderate interest, we shall then be able to
ascertain what was the exact price of the twelfth part of an amphora
at the beginning of the reign of Caius Cæsar, the son of Germanicus,
one hundred and sixty years after that consulship. In relation to this
fact, we have a remarkable instance,1242 when we call to mind the
life of Pomponius Secundus, the poet, and the banquet which he gave to
that prince1243—so enormous is the capital that lies buried in our
cellars of wine! Indeed, there is no one thing, the value of which more
sensibly increases up to the twentieth year, or which decreases with
greater rapidity after that period, supposing that the value of it is
not by that time greatly enhanced.1244 Very rarely, indeed, up to the
present day, has it been known for a single1245 piece of wine to cost
a thousand sesterces, except, indeed, when such a sum may have been
paid in a fit of extravagance and debauchery. The people of Vienne,
it is said, are the only ones who have set a higher price than this
upon their “picata,” wines, the various kinds of which we have already
mentioned;1246 and this, it is thought, they only do, vying with each
other, and influenced by a sort of national self-esteem. This wine,
drunk in a cool state, is generally thought to be of a colder1247
temperature than any other.
It is the property of wine, when drunk, to cause a feeling of warmth in
the interior of the viscera, and, when poured upon the exterior of the
body, to be cool and refreshing. It will not be foreign to my purpose
on the present occasion to state the advice which Androcydes, a man
famous for his wisdom, wrote to Alexander the Great, with the view of
putting a check on his intemperance: “When you are about to drink wine,
O king!” said he, “remember that you are about to drink the blood of
the earth: hemlock is a poison to man, wine a poison1248 to hemlock.”
And if Alexander had only followed this advice, he certainly would not
have had to answer for slaying his friends1249 in his drunken fits.
In fact, we may feel ourselves quite justified in saying that there is
nothing more useful than wine for strengthening the body, while, at the
same time, there is nothing more pernicious as a luxury, if we are not
on our guard against excess.
Who can entertain a doubt that some kinds of wine are more agreeable
to the palate than others, or that even out of the very same vat1250
there are occasionally produced wines that are by no means of equal
goodness, the one being much superior to the other, whether it is
that it is owing to the cask,1251 or to some other fortuitous
circumstance? Let each person, therefore, constitute himself his
own judge as to which kind it is that occupies the pre-eminence.
Livia1252 Augusta, who lived to her eighty-second year,1253
attributed her longevity to the wine of Pucinum,1254 as she never
drank any other. This wine is grown near a bay of the Adriatic, not
far from Mount Timavus, upon a piece of elevated rocky ground, where
the sea-breeze ripens a few grapes, the produce of which supplies a
few amphoræ: there is not a wine that is deemed superior to this for
medicinal purposes. I am strongly of opinion that this is the same
wine, the produce of the Adriatic Gulf, upon which the Greeks have
bestowed such wonderful encomiums, under the name of Prætetianum.
The late Emperor Augustus preferred the Setinum to all others, and
nearly all the emperors that have succeeded him have followed his
example, having learnt from actual experience that there is no danger
of indigestion and flatulence resulting from the use of this liquor:
this wine is grown in the country1255 that lies just above Forum
Appii.1256 In former times the Cæcubum enjoyed the reputation of
being the most generous of all the wines; it was grown in some marshy
swamps, planted with poplars, in the vicinity1257 of the Gulf of
Amyclæ. This vineyard has, however, now disappeared, the result of the
carelessness of the cultivator, combined with its own limited extent,
and the works on the canal which Nero commenced, in order to provide a
navigation from Lake Avernus to Ostia.
The second rank belonged to the wine of the Falernian territory, of
which the Faustianum was the most choice variety; the result of the
care and skill employed upon its cultivation. This, however, has also
degenerated very considerably, in consequence of the growers being
more solicitous about quantity1258 than quality. The Falernian1259
vineyards begin at the bridge of Campania, on the left-hand as you
journey towards the Urbana Colonia of Sylla, which was lately a
township of the city of Capua. As to the Faustian vineyards, they
extend about four miles from a village near Cædiciæ,1260 the same
village being six miles from Sinuessa. There is now no wine known that
ranks higher than the Falernian; it is the only one, too, among all
the wines that takes fire on the application of flame.1261 There are
three varieties of it—the rough, the sweet, and the thin. Some persons
make the following distinctions: the Caucinum, they say, grows on the
summit of this range of hills, the Faustianum on the middle slopes, and
the Falernum at the foot: the fact, too, should not be omitted, that
none of the grapes that produce these more famous wines have by any
means an agreeable flavour.
To the third1262 rank belonged the various wines of Alba, in the
vicinity of the City, remarkable for their sweetness, and sometimes,
though rarely, rough1263 as well: the Surrentine1264 wines, also,
the growth of only stayed vines, which are especially recommended
to invalids for their thinness and their wholesomeness. Tiberius
Cæsar used to say that the physicians had conspired thus to dignify
the Surrentinum, which was, in fact, only another name for generous
vinegar; while Caius Cæsar, who succeeded him, gave it the name of
“noble vappa.”1265 Vying in reputation with these are the Massic
wines, from the spots which look from Mount Gaurus towards Puteoli and
Baiæ.1266 As to the wines of Stata, in the vicinity of Falernum,
there is no doubt that they formerly held the very highest rank, a fact
which proves very clearly that every district has its own peculiar
epochs, just as all other things have their rise and their decadence.
The Calenian1267 wines, too, from the same neighbourhood, used to be
preferred to those last mentioned, as also the Fundanian,1268 the
produce of vines grown on stays, or else attached to shrubs. The wines,
too, of Veliternum1269 and Priverna,1270 which were grown in the
vicinity of the City, used to be highly esteemed. As to that produced
at Signia,1271 it is by far too rough to be used as a wine, but is
very useful as an astringent, and is consequently reckoned among the
medicines for that purpose.
The fourth rank, at the public banquets, was given by the late Emperor
Julius—he was the first, in fact, that brought them into favour, as we
find stated in his Letters1272—to the Mamertine wines, the produce of
the country in the vicinity of Messana,1273 in Sicily. The finest of
these was the Potulanum,1274 so called from its original cultivator,
and grown on the spots that lie nearest to the mainland of Italy.
The Tauromenitanum also, a wine of Sicily, enjoys a high repute, and
flaggons1275 of it are occasionally passed off for Mamertinum.
Among the other wines, we find mentioned upon the Upper Sea those of
Prætutia and Ancona, as also those known as the “Palmensia,”1276
not improbably because the cluster springs from a single shoot.1277
In the interior we find the wines of Cæsena1278 and that known as
the Mæcenatian,1279 while in the territory of Verona there are the
Rhætian wines, only inferior, in the estimation of Virgil, to the
Falernian.1280 Then, too, at the bottom of the Gulf1281 we find
the wines of Adria.1282 On the shores of the Lower Sea there are the
Latiniensian1283 wines, the Graviscan,1284 and the Statonian:1285
in Etruria, the wines of Luna bear away the palm, and those of
Genua1286 in Liguria. Massilia, which lies between the Pyrenees and
the Alps, produces two varieties of wine, one of which is richer and
thicker than the other, and is used for seasoning other wines, being
generally known as “succosum.”1287 The reputation of the wine of
Beterræ1288 does not extend beyond the Gallic territories;1289 and
as for the others that are produced in Gallia Narbonensis, nothing can
be positively stated, for the growers of that country have absolutely
established manufactories for the purposes of adulteration, where they
give a dark hue to their wines by the agency of smoke; I only wish I
could say, too, that they do not employ various herbs and noxious drugs
for the same purpose;1290 indeed, these dealers are even known to
use aloes for the purpose of heightening the flavour and improving the
colour of their wines.
The regions of Italy that are at a greater distance from the
Ausonian Sea, are not without their wines of note, such as those of
Tarentum,1291 Servitia,1292 and Consentia,1293 and those, again,
of Tempsa, Babia, and Lucania, among which the wines of Thurii hold
the pre-eminence. But the most celebrated of all of them, owing to the
fact that Messala1294 used to drink it, and was indebted to it for
his excellent health, was the wine of Lagara,1295 which was grown not
far from Grumentum.1296 In Campania, more recently, new growths under
new names have gained considerable credit, either owing to careful
cultivation, or else to some other fortuitous circumstances: thus, for
instance, we find four miles from Neapolis the Trebellian,1297 near
Capua the Cauline,1298 wine, and the wine of Trebula1299 grown in
the territory so called, though but of a common sort: Campania boasts
of all these, as well as of her Trifoline1300 wines. As to the wines
of Pompeii,1301 they have arrived at their full perfection in ten
years, after which they gain nothing by age: they are found also to
be productive of headache, which often lasts so long as the sixth
hour1302 of the next day.
These illustrations, if I am not greatly mistaken, will go far to prove
that it is the land and the soil that is of primary importance, and not
the grape, and that it is quite superfluous to attempt to enumerate all
the varieties of every kind, seeing that the same vine, transplanted
to several places, is productive of features and characteristics of
quite opposite natures. The vineyards of Laletanum1303 in Spain1304
are remarkable for the abundance of wine they produce, while those of
Tarraco1305 and of Lauron1306 are esteemed for the choice qualities
of their wines: those, too, of the Balearic Isles1307 are often put
in comparison with the very choicest growths of Italy.
I am by no means unaware that most of my readers will be of opinion
that I have omitted a vast number of wines, seeing that every one has
his own peculiar choice; so much so, that wherever we go, we hear the
same story told, to the effect that one of the freedmen of the late
Emperor Augustus, who was remarkable for his judgment and his refined
taste in wines, while employed in tasting for his master’s table,
made this observation to the master of the house where the emperor
was staying, in reference to some wine the growth of that particular
country: “The taste of this wine,” said he, “is new to me, and it is
by no means of first-rate quality; the emperor, however, you will see,
will drink of no other.”1308 Indeed I have no wish to deny that there
may be other wines deserving of a very high reputation, but those which
I have already enumerated are the varieties upon the excellence of
which the world is at present agreed.
We will now, in a similar manner, give a description of the varieties
found in the parts beyond sea. After the wines mentioned by Homer,
and of which we have already spoken,1309 those held in the highest
esteem were the wines of Thasos and Chios,1310 and of the latter
more particularly the sort known as “Arvisium.”1311 By the side of
these has been placed the wine of Lesbos,1312 upon the authority of
Erasistratus, a famous physician, who flourished about the year of
the City of Rome 450. At the present day, the most esteemed of all
is the wine of Clazomenæ,1313 since they have learned to season
it more sparingly with sea-water. The wine of Lesbos has naturally
a taste of sea-water. That from Mount Tmolus1314 is not so much
esteemed by itself1315 for its qualities as a wine, as for its
peculiar sweetness. It is on account of this that it is mixed with
other wines, for the purpose of modifying their harsh flavour, by
imparting to them a portion of its own sweetness; while at the same
time it gives them age, for immediately after the mixture they
appear to be much older than they really are. Next in esteem after
these are the wines of Sicyon,1316 Cyprus,1317 Telmessus,1318
Tripolis,1319 Berytus,1320 Tyre,1321 and Sebennys; this last is
grown in Egypt, being the produce of three varieties of grape of the
very highest quality, known as the Thasian,1322 the æthalus,1323
and the peuce.1324 Next in rank are the hippodamantian1325 wine,
the Mystic,1326 the cantharite,1327 the protropum1328 of
Cnidos, the wine of the catacecaumene,1329 the Petritan,1330 and
the Myconian;1331 as to the Mesogitic,1332 it has been found to
give head-ache, while that of Ephesus is far from wholesome, being
seasoned with sea-water and defrutum.1333 It is said that the wine
of Apamea1334 is remarkably well adapted for making mulsum,1335
like that of Prætutia in Italy: for this is a quality peculiar to
only certain kinds of wine, the mixture of two sweet liquids being in
general not attended with good results. The protagion1336 is quite
gone out of date, a wine which the school of Asclepiades has reckoned
as next in merit to those of Italy. The physician Apollodorus, in the
work which he wrote recommending King Ptolemy what wines in particular
to drink—for in his time the wines of Italy were not generally
known—has spoken in high terms of that of Naspercene in Pontus, next
to which he places the Oretic,1337 and then the Œneatian,1338 the
Leucadian,1339 the Ambraciotic,1340 and the Peparethian,1341 to
which last he gives the preference over all the rest, though he states
that it enjoyed an inferior reputation, from the fact of its not being
considered fit for drinking until it had been kept six years.
Thus far we have treated of wines, the goodness of which is due to
the country of their growth. In Greece the wine that is known by the
name of “bion,” and which is administered for its curative qualities
in several maladies (as we shall have occasion to remark when we come
to speak on the subject of Medicine1342), has been justly held in
the very highest esteem. This wine is made in the following manner:
the grapes are plucked before they are quite ripe, and then dried
in a hot sun: for three days they are turned three times a day, and
on the fourth day they are pressed, after which the juice is put in
casks,1343 and left to acquire age in the heat of the sun.1344
The people of Cos mix sea-water in large quantities with their wines,
an invention which they first learned from a slave, who adopted this
method of supplying the deficiency that had been caused by his thievish
propensities. When this is mixed with white must, the mixture receives
the name of “leucocoum.”1345 In other countries again, they follow
a similar plan in making a wine called “tethalassomenon.”1346 They
make a wine also known as “thalassites,”1347 by placing vessels full
of must in the sea, a method which quickly imparts to the wine all the
qualities of old age.1348 In our own country too, Cato has shown the
method of making Italian wine into Coan: in addition to the modes of
preparation above stated, he tells us that it must be left exposed four
years to the heat of the sun, in order to bring it to maturity. The
Rhodian1349 wine is similar to that of Cos, and the Phorinean is of a
still salter flavour. It is generally thought that all the wines from
beyond sea arrive at their middle state of maturity in the course of
six1350 or seven years.
All the luscious wines have but little1351 aroma: the thinner the
wine the more aroma it has. The colours of wines are four, white,1352
brown,1353 blood-coloured,1354 and black.1355 Psythium1356
and melampsythium1357 are varieties of raisin-wine which have the
peculiar flavour of the grape, and not that of wine. Scybelites1358
is a wine grown in Galatia, and Aluntium1359 is a wine of Sicily,
both of which have the flavour of mulsum.1360
As to siræum, by some known as “hepsema,” and which in our language
is called “sapa,”1361 it is a product of art and not of Nature,
being prepared from must boiled down to one-third: when must is boiled
down to one-half only, we give it the name of “defrutum.” All these
mixtures have been devised for the adulteration of honey.1362 As
to those varieties which we have previously mentioned, their merits
depend upon the grape, and the soil in which it is grown. Next after
the raisin-wine of Crete,1363 those of Cilicia and Africa are held in
the highest esteem, both in Italy as well as the adjoining provinces.
It is well known that it is made of a grape to which the Greeks have
given the name of “stica,” and which by us is called “apiana:”1364
it is also made of the scirpula.1365 The grapes are left on the
vine to dry in the sun, or else are boiled in the dolium.1366 Some
persons make this wine of the sweet and early white1367 grape: they
leave the grapes to dry in the sun, until they have lost pretty nearly
half their weight, after which they crush them and subject them to a
gentle pressure. They then draw off the juice, and add to the pulp
that is left an equal quantity of well-water, the product of which
is raisin-wine of second quality.1368 The more careful makers not
only do this, but take care also after drying the grapes to remove
the stalks, and then steep the raisins in wine of good quality until
they swell, after which they press them. This kind of raisin-wine is
preferred to all others: with the addition of water, they follow the
same plan in making the wine of second quality.
The liquor to which the Greeks give the name of “aigleucos,”1369 is
of middle quality, between the sirops and what is properly called wine;
with us it is called “semper mustum.”1370 It is only made by using
great precaution, and taking care that the must does not ferment;1371
such being the state of the must in its transformation into wine. To
attain this object, the must is taken from the vat and put into casks,
which are immediately plunged into water, and there left to remain
until the winter solstice is past, and frosty weather has made its
appearance. There is another kind, again, of natural aigleucos, which
is known in the province of Narbonensis by the name of “dulce,”1372
and more particularly in the district of the Vocontii. In order to make
it, they keep the grape hanging on the tree for a considerable time,
taking care to twist the stalk. Some, again, make an incision in the
bearing shoot, as deep as the pith, while others leave the grapes to
dry on tiles. The only grape, however, that is used in these various
processes is that of the vine known as the “helvennaca.”1373
Some persons add to the list of these sweet wines that known as
“diachyton.”1374 It is made by drying grapes in the sun, and then
placing them for seven days in a closed place upon hurdles, some seven
feet from the ground, care being taken to protect them at night from
the dews: on the eighth day they are trodden out: this method, it is
said, produces a liquor of exquisite bouquet and flavour. The liquor
known as melitites1375 is also one of the sweet wines: it differs
from mulsum, in being made of must; to five congii of rough-flavoured
must they put one congius of honey, and one cyathus of salt, and
they are then brought to a gentle boil: this mixture is of a rough
flavour. Among these varieties, I ought to place what is known as
“protropum;”1376 such being the name given by some to the must
that runs spontaneously from the grapes before they are trodden out.
Directly it flows it is put into flaggons, and allowed to ferment;
after which it is left to ripen for forty days in a summer sun, about
the rising of the Dog-star.
Those cannot properly be termed wines, which by the Greeks are known
under the name of “deuteria,”1377 and to which, in common with Cato,
we in Italy give the name of “lora,”1378 being made from the husks of
grapes steeped in water. Still, however, this beverage is reckoned as
making one of the “labourers’”1379 wines. There are three varieties
of it: the first1380 is made in the following manner:—After the
must is drawn off, one-tenth of its amount in water is added to the
husks, which are then left to soak a day and a night, and then are
again subjected to pressure. A second kind, that which the Greeks are
in the habit of making, is prepared by adding one-third in water of
the quantity of must that has been drawn off, and after submitting the
pulp to pressure, the result is reduced by boiling to one-third of
its original quantity. A third kind, again, is pressed out from the
wine-lees; Cato gives it the name of “fæcatum.”1381 None of these
beverages, however, will keep for more than a single year.
While treating of these various details, it occurs to me to mention
that of the eighty different kinds throughout the whole earth, which
may with propriety be reckoned in the class of generous1382 wines,
fully two-thirds1383 are the produce of Italy, which consequently
in this respect far surpasses any other country: and on tracing this
subject somewhat higher up, the fact suggests itself, that the wines
of Italy have not been in any great favour from an early period, their
high repute having only been acquired since the six hundredth year of
the City.
Romulus made libations, not with wine but with milk; a fact which is
fully established by the religious rites which owe their foundation
to him, and are observed even to the present day. The Posthumian
Law, promulgated by King Numa, has an injunction to the following
effect:—“Sprinkle not the funeral pyre with wine;” a law to which he
gave his sanction, no doubt, in consequence of the remarkable scarcity
of that commodity in those days. By the same law, he also pronounced it
illegal to make a libation to the gods of wine that was the produce of
an unpruned vine, his object being to compel the husbandmen to prune
their vines; a duty which they showed themselves reluctant to perform,
in consequence of the danger which attended climbing the trees.1384
M. Varro informs us, that Mezentius, the king of Etruria, succoured the
Rutuli against the Latini, upon condition that he should receive all
the wine that was then in the territory of Latium.
(13.) At Rome it was not lawful for women to drink wine. Among the
various anecdotes connected with this subject, we find that the wife
of Egnatius Mecenius1385 was slain by her husband with a stick,
because she had drunk some wine from the vat, and that he was absolved
from the murder by Romulus. Fabius Pictor, in his Book of Annals, has
stated that a certain lady, for having opened a purse in which the
keys of the wine-cellar were kept, was starved to death by her family:
and Cato tells us, that it was the usage for the male relatives to
give the females a kiss, in order to ascertain whether they smelt of
“temetum;” for it was by that name that wine was then known, whence our
word “temulentia,” signifying drunkenness. Cn. Domitius, the judge,
once gave it as his opinion, that a certain woman appeared to him to
have drunk more wine than was requisite for her health, and without the
knowledge of her husband, for which reason he condemned her to lose her
dower. For a very long time there was the greatest economy manifested
at Rome in the use of this article. L. Papirius,1386 the general,
who, on one occasion, commanded against the Samnites, when about to
engage, vowed an offering to Jupiter of a small cupfull of wine, if
he should gain the victory. In fact, among the gifts presented to the
gods, we find mention made of offerings of sextarii of milk, but never
of wine.
The same Cato, while on his voyage to Spain, from which he afterwards
returned triumphant,1387 would drink of no other wine but that which
was served out to the rowers—very different, indeed, to the conduct
of those who are in the habit of giving to their guests even inferior
wine1388 to that which they drink themselves, or else contrive to
substitute inferior in the course of the repast.1389
The wines that were the most esteemed among the ancient Romans were
those perfumed with myrrh,1390 as mentioned in the play of Plautus,
entitled the “Persian,”1391 though we find it there stated that
calamus1392 ought to be added to it. Hence it is, that some persons
are of opinion that they were particularly fond of aromatites:1393
but Fabius Dossennus quite decides the question, in the following
line:—“I sent them good wine, myrrh-wine;”1394 and in his play called
“Acharistio,” we find these words—“Bread and pearled barley, myrrh-wine
too.” I find, too, that Scævola and L. Ælius, and Ateius Capito,
were of the same opinion; and then we read in the play known as the
“Pseudolus:”1395—“But if it is requisite for him to draw forth what
is sweet from the place, has he aught of that?” to which Charinus makes
answer, “Do you ask the question? He has myrrh wine, raisin wine,
defrutum,1396 and honey;” from which it would appear that myrrh wine
was not only reckoned among the wines, but among the sweet wines too.
The fact of the existence of the Opimian wine gives undoubted proof
that there were wine-lofts,1397 and that wine was racked off in
the year of Rome 633, Italy being already alive to the blessings
she enjoyed. Still, however, the several varieties that are now so
celebrated were not so in those days; and hence it is that all the
wines that were grown at that period have only the one general name
of “Opimian” wines, from the then consul Opimius. So, too, for a long
time afterwards, and, indeed, so late as the times of our grandfathers,
the wines from beyond sea were held in the highest esteem, even though
Falernian was already known, a fact which we learn from the line of
the Comic writer,1398 “I shall draw five cups of Thasian and two of
Falernian.”
P. Licinius Crassus, and L. Julius Cæsar, who were Censors in the year
from the Building of the City 665, issued an edict forbidding the sale
of either Greek or Aminean wine at a higher price than eight asses the
quadrantal1399—for such, in fact, are the exact words of the edict.
Indeed, the Greek wines were so highly valued, that not more than a
single cup was served to a guest during the repast.
M. Varro gives us the following statement as to the wines that were
held in the highest esteem at table in his day: “L. Lucullus, when
a boy, never saw an entertainment at his father’s house, however
sumptuous it might be, at which Greek wine was handed round more than
once during the repast: whereas he himself, when he returned from Asia,
distributed as a largess among the people more than a hundred thousand
congiaria1400 of the same wine. C. Sentius, whom we have seen Prætor,
used to say that Chian wine never entered his house until his physician
prescribed it to him for the cardiac1401 disease. On the other hand,
Hortensius left ten thousand casks of it to his heir.” Such is the
statement made by Varro.
(15.) And besides, is it not a well-known fact that Cæsar, when
Dictator, at the banquet given on the occasion of his triumph, allotted
to each table an amphora of Falernian and a cadus of Chian? On the
occasion, too, of his triumph for his victories in Spain, he put before
the guests both Chian as well as Falernian; and again, at the banquet
given on his third consulship,1402 he gave Falernian, Chian, Lesbian,
and Mamertine; indeed, it is generally agreed that this was the first
occasion on which four different kinds of wine were served at table. It
was after this, then, that all the other sorts came into such very high
repute, somewhere about the year of the City 700.
I am not surprised, then, that for these many ages there have been
invented almost innumerable varieties of artificial wines, of which
I shall now make some mention; they are all of them employed for
medicinal purposes. We have already stated in a former Book how
omphacium,1403 which is used for unguents, is made. The liquor known
as “œnanthinum” is made from the wild vine,1404 two pounds of the
flowers of which are steeped in a cadus of must, and are then changed
at the end of thirty days. In addition to this, the root and the husks
of the grapes are employed in dressing leather. The grapes, too, a
little after the blossom has gone off, are singularly efficacious as a
specific for cooling the feverish heat of the body in certain maladies,
being, it is said, of a nature remarkable for extreme coldness. A
portion of these grapes wither away, in consequence of the heat, before
the rest, which are thence called solstitial1405 grapes; indeed, the
whole of them never attain maturity; if one of these grapes, in an
unripe state, is given to a barn-door fowl to eat, it is productive of
a dislike to grapes for the future.1406
The first of the artificial wines has wine for its basis; it is called
“adynamon,”1407 and is made in the following manner. Twenty sextarii
of white must are boiled down with half that quantity of water, until
the amount of the water is lost by evaporation. Some persons mix with
the must ten sextarii of sea-water and an equal quantity of rain-water,
and leave the whole to evaporate in the sun for forty days. This
beverage is given to invalids to whom it is apprehended that wine may
prove injurious.
The next kind of artificial wine is that made of the ripe grain of
millet;1408 a pound and a quarter of it with the straw is steeped in
two congii of must, and the mixture is poured off at the end of six
months. We have already stated1409 how various kinds of wine are made
from the tree, the shrub, and the herb, respectively known as the lotus.
From fruit, too, the following wines are made, to the list of which we
shall only add some necessary explanations:—First of all, we find the
fruit of the palm1410 employed for this purpose by the Parthians
as well as the Indians, and, indeed, throughout all the countries of
the East. A modius of the kind of ripe date called “chydææ”1411
is added to three congii of water, and after being steeped for some
time, they are subjected to pressure. Sycites1412 is a preparation
similarly made from figs: some persons call it “palmiprimum,”1413
others, again, “catorchites:” if sweetness is not the maker’s object,
instead of water there is added the same quantity of husk juice1414
of grapes. Of the Cyprian fig1415 a very excellent vinegar, too, is
made, and of that of Alexandria1416 a still superior.
A wine is made, too, of the pods of the Syrian carob,1417 of pears,
and of all kinds of apples. That known as “rhoites”1418 is made from
pomegranates, and other varieties are prepared from cornels, medlars,
sorb apples, dried mulberries, and pine-nuts1419 these last are left
to steep in must, and are then pressed; the others produce a sweet
liquor of themselves. We shall have occasion before long to show how
Cato1420 has pointed out the method of making myrtites:1421 the
Greeks, however, adopt a different method in making it. They first boil
tender sprigs of myrtle with the leaves on in white must, and after
pounding them, boil down one pound of the mixture in three congii of
must, until it is reduced to a couple of congii. The beverage that is
prepared in this manner with the berries of wild myrtle is known as
“myrtidanum;”1422 it will stain the hands.
Among the garden plants we find wines made of the following kinds: the
radish, asparagus, cunila, origanum, parsley-seed, abrotonum,1423
wild mint, rue,1424 catmint,1425 wild thyme,1426 and
horehound.1427 A couple of handfuls of these ingredients are put
into a cadus of must, as also one sextarius of sapa,1428 and half a
sextarius of sea-water. A wine is made of the naphew1429 turnip by
adding two drachms of naphew to two sextarii of must. A wine is made
also from the roots of squills.1430 Among the flowers, that of the
rose furnishes a wine: the leaves are put in a linen cloth and then
pounded, after which they are thrown into must with a small weight
attached to make them sink to the bottom, the proportion being forty
drachms of leaves to twenty sextarii of must; the vessel in which it is
kept must not be opened before the end of three months. A wine, too, is
made of Gallic nard,1431 and another kind of the wild1432 variety
of that plant.
I find, also, that various kinds of aromatites1433 are prepared,
differing but very little in their mode of composition from that of
the unguents, being made in the first instance, as I have already
stated,1434 of myrrh, and then at a later period of Celtic
nard,1435 calamus, and aspalathus,1436 of which cakes are made,
and are then thrown into either must or sweet wine. Others, again,
make these wines of calamus, scented rush,1437 costus,1438 Syrian
nard,1439 amomum,1440 cassia,1441 cinnamon, saffron,1442
palm-dates, and foal-foot,1443 all of which are made up into cakes
in a similar manner. Other persons, again, put half a pound of nard
and malobathrum1444 to two congii of must; and it is in this manner
that at the present day, with the addition of pepper and honey, the
wines are made by some known as confection wines,1445 and by others
as peppered1446 wines. We find mention made of nectarites also, a
beverage extracted from a herb known to some as “helenion,”1447 to
others as “Medica,”1448 and to others, again, as symphyton,1449
Idæa, Orestion, or nectaria, the root of which is added in the
proportion of forty drachms to six sextarii of must, being first
similarly placed in a linen cloth.
As to other kinds of herbs, we find wormwood wine,1450 made of Pontic
wormwood in the proportion of one pound to forty sextarii of must,
which is then boiled down until it is reduced to one third, or else of
slips of wormwood put in wine. In a similar manner, hyssop wine1451
is made of Cilician hyssop,1452 by adding three ounces of it to two
congii of must, or else by pounding three ounces of hyssop, and adding
them to one congius of must. Both of these wines may be made also in
another method, by sowing these plants around the roots of vines. It
is in this manner, too, that Cato tells us how to make hellebore1453
wine from black hellebore; and a similar method is used for making
scammony1454 wine. The vine has a remarkable propensity1455 of
contracting the flavour of any plant that may happen to be growing near
it; and hence it is that in the marshy lands of Patavium, the grape
has the peculiar flavour of the willow. So, in like manner, we find at
Thasos hellebore planted among the vines, or else wild cucumber, or
scammony; the wine that is produced from these vines is known by the
name of “phthorium,” it being productive of abortion.
Wines are made, too, of other herbs, the nature of which will be
mentioned in their respective places, the stœchas1456 for instance,
the root of gentian,1457 tragoriganum,1458 dittany,1459
foal-foot,1460 daucus,1461 elelisphacus,1462 panax,1463
acorus,1464 conyza,1465 thyme,1466 mandragore,1467 and sweet
rush.1468 We find the names mentioned, also, of scyzinum,1469
itæomelis, and lectisphagites, compounds of which the receipt is now
lost.
The wines that are made from the shrubs are mostly extracted from the
two kinds of cedar,1470 the cypress,1471 the laurel,1472 the
juniper,1473 the terebinth,1474 and in Gaul the lentisk.1475 To
make these wines, they boil either the berries or the new wood of the
shrub in must. They employ, also, the wood of the dwarf olive,1476
the ground-pine,1477 and the germander1478 for a similar purpose,
adding at the same time ten drachms of the flower to a congius of must.
There is a wine also made solely of honey and water.1479 For this
purpose it is recommended that rain-water1480 should be kept for a
period of five years. Those who shew greater skill, content themselves
with taking the water just after it has fallen, and boiling it down to
one third, to which they then add one third in quantity of old honey,
and keep the mixture exposed to the rays of a hot sun1481 for forty
days after the rising of the Dog-star; others, however, rack it off
in the course of ten days, and tightly cork the vessels in which it
is kept. This beverage is known as “hydromeli,” and with age acquires
the flavour of wine. It is nowhere more highly esteemed than in
Phrygia.1482
Vinegar1483 even has been mixed with honey; nothing, in fact, has
been left untried by man. To this mixture the name of oxymeli has been
given; it is compounded of ten pounds of honey, five semi-sextarii of
old vinegar, one pound of sea-salt, and five sextarii of rain-water.
This is boiled gently till the mixture has bubbled in the pot some
ten times,1484 after which it is drawn off, and kept till it is
old;1485 all these wines, however, are condemned1486 by Themison,
an author of high authority. And really, by Hercules! the use of them
does appear to be somewhat forced,1487 unless, indeed, we are ready
to maintain that these aromatic wines are so many compounds taught us
by Nature, as well as those that are manufactured of perfumes, or that
shrubs and plants have been generated only for the purpose of being
swallowed in drink. However, all these particulars, when known, are
curious and interesting, and show how successfully the human intellect
has pried into every secret.
None of these wines, however, will keep beyond a year,1488 with the
sole exception of those which we have spoken of as requiring age; many
of these, indeed, there can be no doubt, do not improve after being
kept so little as thirty days.
There are some miraculous properties, too, in certain wines. It is
said that in Arcadia there is a wine grown which is productive of
fruitfulness1489 in women, and of madness in men; while in Achaia,
and more especially in the vicinity of Carynia, there is a wine which
causes abortion; an effect which is equally produced if a woman in a
state of pregnancy happens only to eat a grape of the vine from which
it is grown, although in taste it is in no way different from ordinary
grapes: again, it is confidently asserted that those who drink the
wine of Trœzen never bear children. Thasos, it is said, produces two
varieties of wine with quite opposite properties. By one kind sleep
is produced,1490 by the other it is prevented. There is also in the
same island a vine known as the “theriaca,”1491 the wine and grapes
of which are a cure for the bites of serpents. The libanian vine1492
also produces a wine with the smell of frankincense, with which they
make libations to the gods, while, on the other hand, the produce of
that known as “aspendios,”1493 is banished from all the altars: it is
said, too, that this last vine is never touched by any bird.
The Egyptians call by the name of “Thasian,”1494 a certain grape of
that country, remarkable for its sweetness and its laxative qualities.
On the other hand, there is in Lycia a certain grape which proves
astringent to the stomach when relaxed. Egypt has a wine, too, known
as “ecbolas,”1495 which is productive of abortion. There are some
wines, which at the rising of the Dog-star change their nature in the
wine-lofts1496 where they are kept, and afterwards recover1497
their original quality. The same is the case, too, with wines when
carried across the seas: those that are able to withstand the motion of
the waves, appear afterwards to be twice as old1498 as they really
are.
As religion is the great basis of the ordinary usages of life, I shall
here remark that it is considered improper to offer libations to the
gods with any wines which are the produce of an unpruned vine, or of
one that has been struck by lightning, or near to which a dead man has
been hung, or of grapes that have been trodden out by sore feet, or
made of must from husks that have been cut,1499 or from grapes that
have been polluted by the fall of any unclean thing upon them. The
Greek wines are excluded also from the sacred ministrations, because
they contain a portion of water.
The vine itself is sometimes eaten; the tops of the shoots1500 are
taken off and boiled, and are then pickled in vinegar1501 and brine.
It will be as well now to make some mention of the methods used in
preparing wines; indeed, several of the Greeks have written separate
treatises on this subject, and have made a complete art of it, such,
for instance, as Euphronius, Aristomachus, Commiades, and Hicesius. The
people of Africa are in the habit of neutralizing such acidity1502
as may be found with gypsum, and in some parts with lime. The people
of Greece, on the other hand, impart briskness to their wines when too
flat, with potters’ earth, pounded marble, salt, or sea-water; while
in Italy, again, brown pitch is used for that purpose in some parts,
and it is the universal practice both there as well as in the adjoining
provinces to season their new wines with resin: sometimes, too, they
season them with old wine-lees or vinegar.1503 They make various
medicaments, also, for this purpose with the must itself. They boil it
down till it becomes quite sweet, and has lost a considerable portion
of its strength; though thus prepared, they say it will never last
beyond a single year. In some places they boil down the must till it
becomes sapa,1504 and then mix it with their wines for the purpose of
modifying their harshness. Both for these kinds of wines, as, indeed,
all others, they always employ vessels which have themselves received
an inner coat of pitch; the method of preparing them will be set forth
in a succeeding Book.1505
Of the trees from which pitch and resin distil, there are some which
grow in the East, and others in Europe: the province of Asia,1506
which lies between the two, has also some of both kinds. In the East,
the very best commodity of this kind, and of the finest quality, is
that produced by the terebinth,1507 and, next to it, that from the
lentisk,1508 which is also known as the mastich. The next in quality
to these is the juice of the cypress,1509 being of a more acrid
flavour than any other.
All the above juices are liquid and of a resinous nature only, but
that of the cedar1510 is comparatively thick, and of a proper
consistency for making pitch. The Arabian resin1511 is of a pale
colour, has an acrid smell, and its fumes are stifling to those
employed in boiling it. That of Judæa is of a harder nature, and
has a stronger smell than that from the terebinth1512 even. The
Syrian1513 resin has all the appearance of Attic honey, but that of
Cyprus is superior to any other; it is the colour of honey, and is of a
soft, fleshy nature. The resin of Colophon1514 is yellower than the
other varieties, but when pounded it turns white; it has a stifling
smell, for which reason the perfumers do not employ it. That prepared
in Asia from the produce of the pitch-tree is very white, and is known
by the name of “spagas.”
All the resins are soluble in oil;1515 some persons are of
opinion also that potters’ chalk may be so dissolved:1516 I feel
ashamed1517 to avow that the principal esteem in which the resins are
held among us is as depilatories for taking the hair off men’s bodies.
The method used for seasoning wines is to sprinkle pitch in the must
during the first fermentation, which never lasts beyond nine days at
the most, so that a bouquet is imparted to the wine,1518 with, in
some degree, its own peculiar piquancy of flavour. It is generally
considered, that this is done most effectually by the use of raw
flower1519 of resin, which imparts a considerable degree of briskness
to wine: while, on the other hand, it is thought that crapula1520
itself, if mixed, tends to mitigate the harshness of the wine and
subdue its asperity, and when the wine is thin and flat, to give it
additional strength and body. It is in Liguria more particularly,
and the districts in the vicinity of the Padus, that the utility
is recognized of mixing crapula with the must, in doing which the
following rule is adopted: with wines of a strong and generous nature
they mix a larger quantity, while with those that are poor and thin
they use it more sparingly. There are some who would have the wine
seasoned with both crapula and flower of resin at the same time.1521
Pitch too, when used for this purpose, has much the same properties as
must when so employed.
In some places, the must is subject to a spontaneous fermentation a
second time: when this unfortunately happens it loses all its flavour,
and then receives the name of “vappa,”1522 a word which is applied as
an opprobrious appellation even to worthless men of degenerate spirit:
in vinegar, on the other hand, notwithstanding its tart and acrid
taste, there are very considerable virtues, and without it we should
miss many of the comforts1523 of civilized life.
In addition to what we have already stated, the treatment and
preparation of wines are the object of such remarkable attention, that
we find some persons employing ashes, and others gypsum and other
substances of which we have already1524 spoken, for the purpose of
improving its condition: the ashes,1525 however, of the shoots of
vines or of the wood of the quercus, are in general preferred for this
purpose. It is recommended also, to take sea-water far out at sea,
and to keep it in reserve,1526 to be employed for this purpose: at
all events, it ought to be taken up in the night and during the summer
solstice, while the north-east wind is blowing; but if taken at the
time of the vintage, it should be boiled before being used.
The pitch most highly esteemed in Italy for preparing vessels for
storing wine, is that which comes from Bruttium. It is made from the
resin that distils from the pitch-tree; that which is used in Spain
is held in but little esteem, being the produce of the wild pine; it
is bitter, dry, and of a disagreeable smell. While speaking of the
wild trees in a succeeding Book,1527 we shall make mention of the
different varieties of pitch, and the methods used in preparing it. The
defects in resin, besides those which1528 we have already mentioned,
are a certain degree of acridity, or a peculiar smoky flavour, while
the great fault in pitch is the being over-burnt. The ordinary test of
its goodness is a certain luminous appearance when broken to pieces; it
ought to stick, too, to the teeth, with a pleasant, tart flavour.
In Asia, the pitch which is most esteemed is that of Mount Ida,
in Greece of Pieria; but Virgil1529 gives the preference to the
Narycian1530 pitch. The more careful makers mix with the wine black
mastich, which comes from Pontus,1531 and resembles bitumen in
appearance, as also iris1532-root and oil. As to coating the vessels
with wax, it has been found that the wine is apt to turn acid:1533 it
is a better plan to put wine in vessels that have held vinegar, than in
those which have previously contained sweet wine or mulsum. Cato1534
recommends that wines should be got up—concinnari is his word—by
putting of lie-ashes boiled down with defrutum, one-fortieth part to
the culeus, or else a pound and a half of salt, with pounded marble as
well: he makes mention of sulphur also, but only gives the very last
place to resin. When the fermentation of the wine is coming to an end,
he recommends the addition of the must to which he gives the name of
“tortivum,”1535 meaning that which is pressed out the very last of
all. For the purpose of colouring wine we also add certain substances
as a sort of pigment, and these have a tendency to give it a body as
well. By such poisonous sophistications is this beverage compelled to
suit our tastes, and then we are surprised that it is injurious in its
effects!
It is a proof that wine is beginning to turn bad, if a plate of lead,
on being put in it, changes its colour.1536
It is a peculiarity of wine, among the liquids, to become mouldy, or
else to turn to vinegar. There are whole volumes which treat of the
various methods of preventing this.
The lees of wine when dried will take fire and burn without the
addition of fuel: the ashes so produced have very much the nature
of nitre,1537 and similar virtues; the more so, indeed, the more
unctuous they are to the touch.
The various methods of keeping and storing wines in the cellar are very
different. In the vicinity of the Alps, they put their wines in wooden
vessels hooped around;1538 during their cold winters, they even keep
lighted fires, to protect the wines from the effects of the cold. It is
a singular thing to mention, but still it has been occasionally seen,
that these vessels have burst asunder, and there has stood the wine in
frozen masses; a miracle almost, as it is not ordinarily the nature of
wine to freeze, cold having only the effect of benumbing it. In more
temperate climates, they place their wines in dolia,1539 which they
bury in the earth, either covering them entirely or in part, according
to the temperature. Sometimes, again, they expose their wines in the
open air, while at others they are placed beneath sheds for protection
from the atmosphere.
The following are among the rules given for the proper management of
wines:—One side of the wine-cellar, or, at all events, the windows,
ought to face the north-east, or at least due east. All dunghills and
roots of trees, and everything of a repulsive smell, ought to be kept
at as great a distance as possible, wine being very apt to contract
an odour. Fig-trees too, either wild or cultivated, ought not to be
planted in the vicinity. Intervals should also be left between the
vessels, in order to prevent infection, in case of any of them turning
bad, wine being remarkably apt to become tainted. The shape, too, of
the vessels is of considerable importance: those that are broad and
bellying1540 are not so good.1541 We find it recommended too, to
pitch them immediately after the rising of the Dog-star, and then to
wash them either with sea or salt water, after which they should be
sprinkled with the ashes of tree-shoots or else with potters’ earth;
they ought then to be cleaned out, and perfumed with myrrh, a thing
which ought to be frequently done to the wine-cellars as well. Weak,
thin wines should be kept1542 in dolia sunk in the ground, while
those in which the stronger ones are kept should be more exposed to
the air. The vessels ought on no account to be entirely filled, room
being left for seasoning, by mixing either raisin wine or else defrutum
flavoured with saffron; old pitch and sapa are sometimes used for the
same purpose. The lids, too, of the dolia ought to be seasoned in a
similar manner, with the addition of mastich and Bruttian pitch.
It is strongly recommended never to open the vessels, except in fine
weather; nor yet while a south wind is blowing, or at a full moon.
The flower1543 of wine when white is looked upon as a good sign;
but when it is red, it is bad, unless that should happen to be the
colour of the wine. The vessels, too, should not be hot to the touch,
nor should the covers throw out a sort of sweat. When wine very soon
flowers on the surface and emits an odour, it is a sign that it will
not keep.
As to defrutum and sapa, it is recommended to commence boiling
them when there is no moon to be seen, or, in other words, at the
conjunction of that planet, and at no other time. Leaden1544 vessels
should be used for this purpose, and not copper1545 ones, and walnuts
are generally thrown into them, from a notion that they absorb1546
the smoke. In Campania they expose the very finest wines in casks in
the open air, it being the opinion that it tends to improve the wine if
it is exposed to the action of the sun and moon, the rain and the winds.
If any one will take the trouble duly to consider the matter, he
will find that upon no one subject is the industry of man kept more
constantly on the alert than upon the making of wine; as if Nature had
not given us water as a beverage, the one, in fact, of which all other
animals make use. We, on the other hand, even go so far as to make our
very beasts of burden drink1547 wine: so vast are our efforts, so
vast our labours, and so boundless the cost which we thus lavish upon
a liquid which deprives man of his reason and drives him to frenzy and
to the commission of a thousand crimes! So great, however, are its
attractions, that a great part of mankind are of opinion that there
is nothing else in life worth living for. Nay, what is even more than
this, that we may be enabled to swallow all the more, we have adopted
the plan of diminishing its strength by pressing it through1548
filters of cloth, and have devised numerous inventions whereby to
create an artificial thirst. To promote drinking, we find that even
poisonous mixtures have been invented, and some men are known to take a
dose of hemlock before they begin to drink, that they may have the fear
of death before them to make them take their wine:1549 others, again,
take powdered pumice1550 for the same purpose, and various other
mixtures, which I should feel quite ashamed any further to enlarge upon.
We see the more prudent among those who are given to this habit have
themselves parboiled in hot-baths, from whence they are carried away
half dead. Others there are, again, who cannot wait till they have
got to the banqueting couch,1551 no, not so much as till they have
got their shirt on,1552 but all naked and panting as they are, the
instant they leave the bath they seize hold of large vessels filled
with wine, to show off, as it were, their mighty powers, and so gulp
down the whole of the contents only to vomit them up again the very
next moment. This they will repeat, too, a second and even a third
time, just as though they had only been begotten for the purpose of
wasting wine, and as if that liquor could not be thrown away without
having first passed through the human body. It is to encourage habits
such as these that we have introduced the athletic exercises1553 of
other countries, such as rolling in the mud, for instance, and throwing
the arms back to show off a brawny neck and chest. Of all these
exercises, thirst, it is said, is the chief and primary object.
And then, too, what vessels are employed for holding wine! carved
all over with the representations of adulterous intrigues, as if, in
fact, drunkenness itself was not sufficiently capable of teaching us
lessons of lustfulness. Thus we see wines quaffed out of impurities,
and inebriety invited even by the hope of a reward,—invited, did I
say?—may the gods forgive me for saying so, purchased outright. We
find one person induced to drink upon the condition that he shall have
as much to eat as he has previously drunk, while another has to quaff
as many cups as he has thrown points on the dice. Then it is that the
roving, insatiate eyes are setting a price upon the matron’s chastity;
and yet, heavy as they are with wine, they do not fail to betray their
designs to her husband. Then it is that all the secrets of the mind
are revealed; one man is heard to disclose the provisions of his will,
another lets fall some expression of fatal import, and so fails to keep
to himself words which will be sure to come home to him with a cut
throat. And how many a man has met his death in this fashion! Indeed,
it has become quite a common proverb, that “in wine1554 there is
truth.”
Should he, however, fortunately escape all these dangers, the drunkard
never beholds the rising sun, by which his life of drinking is made
all the shorter. From wine, too, comes that pallid hue,1555 those
drooping eyelids, those sore eyes, those tremulous hands, unable to
hold with steadiness the overflowing vessel, condign punishment in the
shape of sleep agitated by Furies during the restless night, and, the
supreme reward of inebriety, those dreams of monstrous lustfulness and
of forbidden delights. Then on the next day there is the breath reeking
of the wine-cask, and a nearly total obliviousness of everything, from
the annihilation of the powers of the memory. And this, too, is what
they call “seizing the moments of life!”1556 whereas, in reality,
while other men lose the day that has gone before, the drinker has
already lost the one that is to come.
They first began, in the reign of Tiberius Claudius, some forty years
ago, to drink fasting, and to take whets of wine before meals; an
outlandish1557 fashion, however, and only patronized by physicians
who wished to recommend themselves by the introduction of some novelty
or other.
It is in the exercise of their drinking powers that the Parthians look
for their share of fame, and it was in this that Alcibiades among
the Greeks earned his great repute. Among ourselves, too, Novellius
Torquatus of Mediolanum, a man who held all the honours of the state
from the prefecture to the pro-consulate, could drink off three
congii1558 at a single draught, a feat from which he obtained the
surname of “Tricongius:” this he did before the eyes of the Emperor
Tiberius, and to his extreme surprise and astonishment, a man who in
his old age was very morose,1559 and indeed very cruel in general;
though in his younger days he himself had been too much addicted to
wine. Indeed it was owing to that recommendation that it was generally
thought that L. Piso was selected by him to have the charge and
custody1560 of the City of Rome; he having kept up a drinking-bout at
the residence of Tiberius, just after he had become emperor, two days
and two nights without intermission. In no point, too, was it generally
said that Drusus Cæsar took after his father Tiberius more than
this.1561 Torquatus had the rather uncommon glory—for this science,
too, is regulated by peculiar laws of its own—of never being known to
stammer in his speech, or to relieve the stomach by vomiting or urine,
while engaged in drinking. He was always on duty at the morning guard,
was able to empty the largest vessel at a single draught, and yet to
take more ordinary cups in addition than any one else; he was always
to be implicitly depended upon, too, for being able to drink without
taking breath and without ever spitting, or so much as leaving enough
at the bottom of the cup to make a plash upon the pavement;1562 thus
showing himself an exact observer of the regulations which have been
made to prevent all shirking on the part of drinkers.
Tergilla reproaches Cicero, the son of Marcus Cicero, with being
in the habit of taking off a couple of congii at a single draught,
and with having thrown a cup, when in a state of drunkenness, at
M. Agrippa;1563 such, in fact, being the ordinary results of
intoxication. But it is not to be wondered at that Cicero was desirous
in this respect to eclipse the fame of M. Antonius, the murderer of his
father; a man who had, before the time of the younger Cicero, shown
himself so extremely anxious to maintain the superiority in this kind
of qualification, that he had even gone so far as to publish a book
upon the subject of his own drunkenness.1564 Daring in this work
to speak in his own defence, he has proved very satisfactorily, to
my thinking, how many were the evils he had inflicted upon the world
through this same vice of drunkenness. It was but a short time before
the battle of Actium that he vomited forth this book of his, from
which we have no great difficulty in coming to the conclusion, that
drunk as he already was with the blood of his fellow-citizens, the only
result was that he thirsted for it all the more. For, in fact, such is
the infallible characteristic of drunkenness, the more a person is in
the habit of drinking, the more eager he is for drink; and the remark
of the Scythian ambassador is as true as it is well known—the more the
Parthians drank, the thirstier they were for it.
The people of the Western world have also their intoxicating drinks,
made from corn steeped in water.1565 These beverages are prepared
in different ways throughout Gaul and the provinces of Spain; under
different names, too, though in their results they are the same. The
Spanish provinces have even taught us the fact that these liquors are
capable of being kept till they have attained a considerable age.
Egypt,1566 too, has invented for its use a very similar beverage
made from corn; indeed, in no part of the world is drunkenness ever
at a loss. And then, besides, they take these drinks unmixed, and do
not dilute them with water, the way that wine is modified; and yet, by
Hercules! one really might have supposed that there the earth produced
nothing but corn for the people’s use. Alas! what wondrous skill, and
yet how misplaced! means have absolutely been discovered for getting
drunk upon water even.
There are two liquids that are peculiarly grateful to the human body,
wine within and oil without; both of them the produce of trees, and
most excellent in their respective kinds. Oil, indeed, we may pronounce
an absolute necessary, nor has mankind been slow to employ all the
arts of invention in the manufacture of it. How much more ingenious,
however, man has shown himself in devising various kinds of drink will
be evident from the fact, that there are no less than one hundred and
ninety-five different kinds of it; indeed, if all the varieties are
reckoned, they will amount to nearly double that number. The various
kinds of oil are much less numerous—we shall proceed to give an account
of them in the following Book.
Summary.—Remarkable facts, narratives, and observations, five
hundred and ten.
Roman authors quoted.—Cornelius Valerianus,1567
Virgil,1568 Celsus,1569 Cato the Censor,1570 Saserna,1571
father and son, Scrofa,1572 M. Varro,1573 D. Silanus,1574 Fabius
Pictor,1575 Trogus,1576 Hyginus,1577 Flaccus Verrius,1578
Græcinus,1579 Julius Atticus,1580 Columella,1581 Massurius
Sabinus,1582 Fenestella,1583 Tergilla,1584 Maccius Plautus,1585
Flavius,1586 Dossennus,1587 Scævola,1588 Ælius,1589 Ateius
Capito,1590
Cotta Messalinus,1591 L. Piso,1592 Pompeius Lenæus,1593
Fabianus,1594 Sextius Niger,1595 Vibius Rufus.1596
Foreign authors quoted.—Hesiod,1597 Theophrastus,1598
Aristotle,1599 Democritus,1600 King Hiero,1601 King Attalus
Philometor,1602 Archytas,1603 Xenophon,1604 Amphilochus1605
of Athens, Anaxipolis1606 of Thasos, Apollodorus1607 of
Lemnos, Aristophanes1608 of Miletus, Antigonus1609 of
Cymæ, Agathocles1610 of Chios, Apollonius1611 of Pergamus,
Aristander1612 of Athens, Botrys1613 of Athens, Bacchius1614 of
Miletus, Bion1615 of Soli, Chærea1616 of Athens, Chæristus1617
of Athens, Diodorus1618 of Priene, Dion1619 of Colophon,
Epigenes1620 of Rhodes, Euagon1621 of Thasos, Euphronius1622
of Athens, Androtion1623 who wrote on agriculture, Æschrion1624
who wrote on agriculture, Lysimachus1625 who wrote on agriculture,
Dionysius1626 who translated Mago, Diophanes1627 who made an
Epitome of the work of Dionysius, Asclepiades1628 the Physician,
Onesicritus,1629 King Juba.1630
BOOK XV. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE FRUIT-TREES. — CHAP. 1. (1.)—THE OLIVE.—HOW LONG IT EXISTED ONLY IN GREECE. AT WHAT PERIOD IT WAS FIRST INTRODUCED INTO ITALY, SPAIN, AND AFRICA. — CHAP. 2.—THE NATURE OF THE OLIVE, AND OF NEW OLIVE OIL. — CHAP. 3. (2.)—OLIVE OIL: THE COUNTRIES IN WHICH IT IS PRODUCED, AND ITS VARIOUS QUALITIES. — CHAP. 4.—FIFTEEN VARIETIES OF OLIVES. — CHAP. 5. (4.)—THE NATURE OF OLIVE OIL. — CHAP. 6. (5.)—THE CULTURE OF THE OLIVE: ITS MODE OF PRESERVATION. THE METHOD OF MAKING OLIVE OIL. — CHAP. 7. (7.)—FORTY-EIGHT VARIETIES OF ARTIFICIAL OILS. THE CICUS-TREE OR CROTON, OR SILI, OR SESAMUM. — CHAP. 8. (8.)—AMURCA. — CHAP. 9. (9.)—THE VARIOUS KINDS OF FRUIT-TREES AND THEIR NATURES. FOUR VARIETIES OF PINE-NUTS. — CHAP. 10. (11.)—THE QUINCE. FOUR KINDS OF CYDONIA, AND FOUR VARIETIES OF THE STRUTHEA. — CHAP. 11.—SIX VARIETIES OF THE PEACH. — CHAP. 12. (13).—TWELVE KINDS OF PLUMS. — CHAP. 13.—THE PEACH. — CHAP. 14. (14.)—THIRTY DIFFERENT KINDS OF POMES. AT WHAT PERIOD FOREIGN FRUITS WERE FIRST INTRODUCED INTO ITALY, AND WHENCE. — CHAP. 15.—THE FRUITS THAT HAVE BEEN MOST RECENTLY INTRODUCED. — CHAP. 16. (15.)—FORTY-ONE VARIETIES OF THE PEAR. — CHAP. 17.—VARIOUS METHODS OF GRAFTING TREES. EXPIATIONS FOR LIGHTNING. — CHAP. 18. (16.)—THE MODE OF KEEPING VARIOUS FRUITS AND GRAPES. — CHAP. 19. (18.)—TWENTY-NINE VARIETIES OF THE FIG. — CHAP. 20.—HISTORICAL ANECDOTES CONNECTED WITH THE FIG. — CHAP. 21.—CAPRIFICATION. — CHAP. 22. (20.)—THREE VARIETIES OF THE MEDLAR. — CHAP. 23. (21).—FOUR VARIETIES OF THE SORB. — CHAP. 24. (22.)—NINE VARIETIES OF THE NUT. — CHAP. 25. (23.)—EIGHTEEN VARIETIES OF THE CHESNUT. — CHAP. 26. (24.)—THE CAROB. — CHAP. 27.—THE FLESHY FRUITS. THE MULBERRY. — CHAP. 28.—THE FRUIT OF THE ARBUTUS. — CHAP. 29.—THE RELATIVE NATURES OF BERRY FRUITS. — CHAP. 30. (25.)—NINE VARIETIES OF THE CHERRY. — CHAP. 31. (26.)—THE CORNEL. THE LENTISK. — CHAP. 32. (27.)—THIRTEEN DIFFERENT FLAVOURS OF JUICES. — CHAP. 33. (28.)—THE COLOUR AND SMELL OF JUICES. — CHAP. 34.—THE VARIOUS NATURES OF FRUIT. — CHAP. 35. (29).—THE MYRTLE. — CHAP. 36.—HISTORICAL ANECDOTES RELATIVE TO THE MYRTLE. — CHAP. 37.—ELEVEN VARIETIES OF THE MYRTLE. — CHAP. 38.—THE MYRTLE USED AT ROME IN OVATIONS. — CHAP. 39. (30.)—THE LAUREL; THIRTEEN VARIETIES OF IT. — CHAP. 40.—HISTORICAL ANECDOTES CONNECTED WITH THE LAUREL.
Theophrastus,1631 one of the most famous among the Greek writers, who
flourished about the year 440 of the City of Rome, has asserted that
the olive1632 does not grow at a distance of more than forty1633
miles from the sea. Fenestella tells us that in the year of Rome 173,
being the reign of Tarquinius Priscus, it did not exist in Italy,
Spain, or Africa;1634 whereas at the present day it has crossed the
Alps even, and has been introduced into the two provinces of Gaul
and the middle of Spain. In the year of Rome 505, Appius Claudius,
grandson of Appius Claudius Cæcus, and L. Junius being consuls, twelve
pounds of oil sold for an as; and at a later period, in the year 680,
M. Seius, son of Lucius, the curule ædile, regulated the price of
olive oil at Rome, at the rate of ten pounds for the as, for the whole
year. A person will be the less surprised at this, when he learns that
twenty-two years after, in the third consulship of Cn. Pompeius, Italy
was able to export olive oil to the provinces.
Hesiod,1635 who looked upon an acquaintance with agriculture as
conducive in the very highest degree to the comforts of life, has
declared that there was no one who had ever gathered fruit from the
olive-tree that had been sown by his own hands, so slow was it in
reaching maturity in those times; whereas, now at the present day, it
is sown in nurseries even, and if transplanted will bear fruit the
following year.
Fabianus maintains that the olive will grow1636 neither in very cold
climates, nor yet in very hot ones. Virgil1637 has mentioned three
varieties of the olive, the orchites,1638 the radius,1639 and the
posia;1640 and says that they require no raking or pruning, nor, in
fact, any attention whatever. There is no doubt that in the case of
these plants, soil and climate are the things of primary importance;
but still, it is usual to prune them at the same time as the vine,
and they are improved by lopping between them every here and there.
The gathering of the olive follows that of the grape, and there is
even a greater degree of skill required in preparing1641 oil than
in making wine; for the very same olives will frequently give quite
different results. The first oil of all, produced from the raw1642
olive before it has begun to ripen, is considered preferable to all
the others in flavour; in this kind, too, the first1643 droppings
of the press are the most esteemed, diminishing gradually in goodness
and value; and this, whether the wicker-work1644 basket is used in
making it, or whether, following the more recent plan, the pulp is
put in a stick strainer, with narrow spikes and interstices.1645 The
riper the berry, the more unctuous the juice, and the less agreeable
the taste.1646 To obtain a result both abundant and of excellent
flavour, the best time to gather it is when the berry is just on the
point of turning black. In this state it is called “druppa” by us, by
the Greeks, “drypetis.”
In addition to these distinctions, it is of importance to observe
whether the berry ripens in the press or while on the branch; whether
the tree has been watered, or whether the fruit has been nurtured
solely by its own juices, and has imbibed nothing else but the dews of
heaven.
It is not with olive oil as it is with wine, for by age it acquires a
bad flavour,1647 and at the end of a year it is already old. This, if
rightly understood, is a wise provision on the part of Nature: wine,
which is only produced for the drunkard, she has seen no necessity for
us to use when new; indeed, by the fine flavour which it acquires with
age, she rather invites us to keep it; but, on the other hand, she has
not willed that we should be thus sparing of oil, and so has rendered
its use common and universal by the very necessity there is of using it
while fresh.
In the production of this blessing as well,1648 Italy holds the
highest rank among all countries,1649 and more particularly the
territory of Venafrum,1650 that part of it in especial which produces
the Licinian oil; the qualities of which have conferred upon the
Licinian olive the very highest renown. It is our unguents which have
brought this oil into such great esteem, the peculiar odour of it
adapting itself so well to the full development of their qualities; at
the same time its delicate flavour equally enlists the palate in its
behalf. In addition to this, birds will never touch the berry of the
Licinian olive.
Next to Italy, the contest is maintained, and on very equal terms,
between the territories of Istria and of Bætica. The next rank for
excellence is claimed by the other provinces of our Empire, with the
exception of Africa,1651 the soil of which is better adapted for
grain. That country Nature has given exclusively to the cereals; of oil
and wine she has all but deprived it, securing it a sufficient share
of renown by its abundant harvests. As to the remaining particulars
connected with the olive, they are replete with erroneous notions, and
I shall have occasion to show that there is no part of our agricultural
economy upon which people have been more generally mistaken.
(3.) The olive is composed of a stone, oil, flesh, and amurca:1652
the last being a bitter liquid, principally composed of water; hence it
is that in seasons of drought it is less plentiful, and more abundant
when rains1653 have prevailed. The oil is a juice peculiar to the
olive, a fact more particularly stated in reference to its unripe
state, as we have already mentioned when speaking of omphacium.1654
This oil continues on the increase up to the rising of Arcturus,1655
or in other words, the sixteenth day before the calends of
October;1656 after which the increase is in the stone and the flesh.
When drought has been followed by abundant rains, the oil is spoilt,
and turns to amurca. It is the colour of this amurca that makes the
olive turn black; hence, when the berry is just beginning to turn that
colour, there is but little amurca in it, and before that period none
at all. It is an error then, on the part of persons, to suppose that
that is the commencement of maturity, which is in reality only the
near approach of corruption. A second error, too, is the supposition
that the oil increases proportionally to the flesh of the berry, it
being the fact that the oil is all the time undergoing a change into
flesh, and the stone is growing larger and larger within. It is for
this reason more particularly, that care is taken to water the tree
at this period; the real result of all this care and attention, as
well as of the fall of copious rains, being, that the oil in reality
is absorbed as the berry increases in size, unless fine dry weather
should happen to set in, which naturally tends to contract the volume
of the fruit. According to Theophrastus,1657 heat is the sole primary
cause of the oleaginous principle; for which reason it is, that in the
presses,1658 and in the cellars even, great fires are lighted to
improve the quality of the oil.
A third error arises from misplaced economy: to spare the expense of
gathering, people are in the habit of waiting till the berry falls
from the tree. Others, again, who wish to follow a middle course in
this respect, beat the fruit off with poles, and so inflict injury on
the tree and ensure loss in the succeeding year; indeed, there was a
very ancient regulation in existence relative to the gathering of the
olive—“Neither pull nor beat the olive-tree.”1659 Those who would
observe a still greater degree of precaution, strike the branches
lightly with a reed on one side of them; but even then the tree is
reduced to bearing fruit but once in two years,1660 in consequence
of the injury done to the buds. Not less injurious, however, are
the results of waiting till the berries fall from the tree; for, by
remaining on it beyond the proper time, they deprive the crop that is
coming on of its due share of nutriment, by occupying its place: a
clear proof of which is, that if they are not gathered before the west
winds prevail, they are found to have acquired renewed strength, and
are all the later before they fall.
The first olive that is gathered after the autumn is that known as
the “posia,”1661 the berry of which, owing to a vicious method of
cultivation, and not any fault on the part of Nature, has the most
flesh upon it. Next to this is the orchites, which contains the
greatest quantity of oil, and then, after that, the radius. As these
are of a peculiarly delicate nature, the heat very rapidly takes
effect upon them, and the amurca they contain causes them to fall. On
the other hand, the gathering of the tough, hard-skinned olive is put
off so late as the month of March, it being well able to resist the
effects of moisture, and, consequently, very small. Those varieties
known as the Licinian, the Cominian, the Contian, and the Sergian,
by the Sabines called the “royal”1662 olive, do not turn black
before the west winds prevail, or, in other words, before the sixth
day before1663 the ides of February. At this period it is generally
thought that they begin to ripen, and as a most excellent oil is
extracted from them, experience would seem to give its support to a
theory which, in reality, is altogether wrong. The growers say that in
the same degree that cold diminishes the oil, the ripeness of the berry
augments it; whereas, in reality, the goodness of the oil is owing,
not to the period at which the olives are gathered, but to the natural
properties of this peculiar variety, in which the oil is remarkably
slow in turning to amurca.
A similar error, too, is committed by those who keep the olives, when
gathered, upon a layer of boards, and do not press the fruit till it
has thrown out a sweat; it being the fact that every hour lost tends
to diminish the oil and increase the amurca: the consequence is, that,
according to the ordinary computation, a modius of olives yields no
more than six pounds of oil. No one, however, ever takes account of
the quantity of amurca to ascertain, in reference to the same kind of
berry, to what extent it increases daily in amount. Then, again, it is
a very general error1664 among practical persons to suppose that the
oil increases proportionably to the increased size of the berry; and
more particularly so when it is so clearly proved that such is not the
case, with reference to the variety known as the royal olive, by some
called majorina, and by others phaulia;1665 this berry being of the
very largest size, and yet yielding a minimum of juice. In Egypt,1666
too, the berries, which are remarkably meaty, are found to produce but
very little oil; while those of Decapolis, in Syria, are so extremely
small, that they are no bigger than a caper; and yet they are highly
esteemed for their flesh.1667 It is for this reason that the olives
from the parts beyond sea are preferred for table to those of Italy,
though, at the same time, they are very inferior to them for making oil.
In Italy, those of Picenum and of Sidicina1668 are considered the
best for table. These are kept apart from the others and steeped in
salt, after which, like other olives, they are put in amurca, or else
boiled wine; indeed, some of them are left to float solely in their
own oil,1669 without any adventitious mode of preparation, and are
then known as colymbades: sometimes the berry is crushed, and then
seasoned with green herbs to flavour it. Even in an unripe state the
olive is rendered fit for eating by being sprinkled with boiling water;
it is quite surprising, too, how readily it will imbibe sweet juices,
and retain an adventitious flavour from foreign substances. With this
fruit, as with the grape, there are purple1670 varieties, and the
posia is of a complexion approaching to black. Besides those already
mentioned, there are the superba1671 and a remarkably luscious kind,
which dries of itself, and is even sweeter than the raisin: this last
variety is extremely rare, and is to be found in Africa and in the
vicinity of Emerita1672 in Lusitania.
The oil of the olive is prevented from getting1673 thick and rancid
by the admixture of salt. By making an incision in the bark of the
tree, an aromatic odour may be imparted1674 to the oil. Any other
mode of seasoning, such, for instance, as those used with reference
to wine, is not at all gratifying to the palate; nor do we find so
many varieties in oil as there are in the produce of the grape, there
being, in general, but three different degrees of goodness. In fine
oil the odour is more penetrating, but even in the very best it is but
short-lived.
It is one of the properties of oil to impart warmth to the body, and
to protect it against the action of cold; while at the same time it
promotes coolness in the head when heated. The Greeks, those parents
of all vices, have abused it by making it minister to luxury, and
employing it commonly in the gymnasium: indeed, it is a well-known
fact that the governors of those establishments have sold the
scrapings1675 of the oil used there for a sum of eighty thousand
sesterces. The majesty of the Roman sway has conferred high honour upon
the olive: crowned with it, the troops of the Equestrian order are wont
to defile upon the ides of July;1676 it is used, too, by the victor
in the minor triumphs of the ovation.1677 At Athens, also, they are
in the habit of crowning the conqueror with olive; and at Olympia, the
Greeks employ the wild olive1678 for a similar purpose.
We will now proceed to mention the precepts given by Cato1679 in
relation to this subject. Upon a warm, rich1680 soil, he recommends
us to sow the greater radius, the Salentina, the orchites, the
posia, the Sergian, the Cominian, and the albicera;1681 but with a
remarkable degree of prudence he adds, that those varieties ought to
be planted in preference which are considered to thrive best in the
neighbouring localities. In a cold1682 and meagre soil he says that
the Licinian olive should be planted; and he informs us that a rich or
hot soil has the effect, in this last variety, of spoiling the oil,
while the tree becomes exhausted by its own fertility, and is liable to
be attacked by a sort of red moss.1683 He states it as his opinion
that the olive grounds ought to have a western aspect, and, indeed, he
approves of no other.
(6.) According to him, the best method of preserving olives is to put
the orchites and the posia, while green, in a strong brine, or else
to bruise them first, and preserve them in mastich oil.1684 The
more bitter the olive, he says, the better the oil; but they should
be gathered from the ground the very moment they fall, and washed if
they are dirty. He says that three days will be quite sufficient for
drying them, and that if it is frosty weather, they should be pressed
on the fourth, care being taken to sprinkle them with salt. Olives, he
informs us,1685 lose oil by being kept in a boarded store-room, and
deteriorate in quality; the same being the case, too, if the oil is
left with the amurca and the pulp,1686 or, in other words, the flesh
of the olive that forms the residue and becomes the dregs. For this
reason, he recommends that the oil should be poured off several times
in the day, and then put into vessels or cauldrons1687 of lead, for
copper vessels will spoil it, he says. All these operations, however,
should be carried on with presses heated and tightly closed,1688 and
exposed to the air as little as possible—for which reason he recommends
that wood should never be cut there, the most convenient fuel for the
fires being the stones of the berries. From the cauldron the oil should
be poured into vats,1689 in order that the pulp and the amurca may
be disengaged in a solidified form: to effect which object the vessels
should be changed as often as convenient, while at the same time the
osier baskets should be carefully cleaned with a sponge, that the oil
may run out in as clean and pure a state as possible.
In later times, the plan has been adopted of invariably crushing the
olives in boiling water, and at once putting them whole in the press—a
method of effectually extracting the amurca—and then, after crushing
them in the oil-press, subjecting them to pressure once more. It is
recommended, that not more than one hundred modii should be pressed at
one time: the name given to this quantity is “factus,”1690 while the
oil that flows out at the first pressure is called the “flos.”1691
Four men, working at two presses day and night, ought to be able to
press out three factuses of olives.
In those times artificial oils had not been introduced, and hence
it is, I suppose, that we find no mention made of them by Cato; at
the present day the varieties are very numerous. We will first speak
of those1692 which are produced from trees, and among them more
particularly the wild olive.1693 This olive is small, and much more
bitter than the cultivated one, and hence its oil is only used in
medicinal preparations: the oil that bears the closest resemblance
to it is that extracted from the chamelæa,1694 a shrub which grows
among the rocks, and not more than a palm in height; the leaves and
berries being similar to those of the wild olive. A third oil is that
made of the fruit of the cicus,1695 a tree which grows in Egypt in
great abundance; by some it is known as croton, by others as sili, and
by others, again, as wild sesamum: it is not so very long since this
tree was first introduced here. In Spain, too, it shoots up with great
rapidity to the size of the olive-tree, having a stem like that of
the ferula, the leaf of the vine, and a seed that bears a resemblance
to a small pale grape. Our people are in the habit of calling it
“ricinus,”1696 from the resemblance of the seed to that insect. It
is boiled in water,1697 and the oil that swims on the surface is
then skimmed off: but in Egypt, where it grows in a greater abundance,
the oil is extracted without employing either fire or water for the
purpose, the seed being first sprinkled with salt, and then subjected
to pressure: eaten with food this oil is repulsive, but it is very
useful for burning in lamps.
Amygdalinum, by some persons known as “metopium,”1698 is made of
bitter almonds dried and beaten into a cake, after which they are
steeped in water, and then beaten again. An oil is extracted from the
laurel also, with the aid of olive oil. Some persons use the berries
only for this purpose, while others, again, employ the leaves1699
and the outer skin of the berries: some add storax also, and other
odoriferous substances. The best kind for this purpose is the
broad-leaved or wild laurel,1700 with a black berry. The oil, too, of
the black myrtle is of a similar nature; that with the broad leaf1701
is reckoned also the best. The berries are first sprinkled with warm
water, and then beaten, after which they are boiled: some persons take
the more tender leaves, and boil them in olive oil, and then subject
them to pressure, while others, again, steep them in oil, and leave the
mixture to ripen in the sun. The same method is also adopted with the
cultivated myrtle, but the wild variety with small berries is generally
preferred; by some it is known as the oxymyrsine, by others as the
chamæmyrsine, and by others, again, as the acoron,1702 from its
strong resemblance to that plant, it being short and branching.
An oil is made, too, from the citrus,1703 and from the cypress; also,
from the walnut,1704 and known by the name of “caryinon,”1705
and from the fruit of the cedar, being generally known as
“pisselæon.”1706 Oil is extracted from the grain of Cnidos,1707
the seed being first thoroughly cleaned, and then pounded; and from
mastich1708 also. As to the oil called “cyprinum,”1709 and that
extracted from the Egyptian1710 berry, we have already mentioned the
mode in which they are prepared as perfumes. The Indians, too, are
said to extract oils from the chesnut,1711 sesamum, and rice,1712
and the Ichthyophagi1713 from fish. Scarcity of oil for the supply
of lamps sometimes compels us to make it from the berries1714 of the
plane-tree, which are first steeped in salt and water.
Œnanthinum,1715 again, is made from the œnanthe, as we have already
stated when speaking of perfumes. In making gleucinum,1716 must is
boiled with olive-oil at a slow heat; some persons, however, do not
employ fire in making it, but leave a vessel, filled with oil and
must, surrounded with grape husks, for two and twenty days, taking
care to stir it twice a day: by the end of that period the whole of
the must is imbibed by the oil. Some persons mix with this not only
sampsuchum, but perfumes of still greater price: that, too, which is
used in the gymnasia is scented with perfumes as well, but those of the
very lowest quality. Oils are made, too, from aspalathus,1717 from
calamus,1718 balsamum,1719 cardamum,1720 melilot, Gallic nard,
panax,1721 sampsuchum,1722 helenium, and root of cinnamomum,1723
the plants being first left to steep in oil, and then pressed.
In a similar manner, too, rhodinum1724 is made from roses, and
juncinum from the sweet rush, bearing a remarkable1725 resemblance
to rose-oil: other oils, again, are extracted from henbane,1726
lupines,1727 and narcissus. Great quantities of oil are made in
Egypt, too, of radish1728 seed, or else of a common grass known there
as chortinon.1729 Sesamum1730 also yields an oil, and so does
the nettle,1731 its oil being known as “cnidinum.”1732 In other
countries, too, an oil is extracted from lilies1733 left to steep
in the open air, and subjected to the influence of the sun, moon, and
frosts. On the borders of Cappadocia and Galatia, they make an oil
from the herbs of the country, known as “Selgicum,”1734 remarkably
useful for strengthening the tendons, similar, in fact, to that of
Iguvium1735 in Italy. From pitch an oil1736 is extracted, that
is known as “pissinum” it is made by boiling the pitch, and spreading
fleeces over the vessels to catch the steam, and then wringing them
out: the most approved kind is that which comes from Bruttium, the
pitch of that country being remarkably rich and resinous: the colour of
this oil is yellow.
There is an oil that grows spontaneously in the maritime parts of
Syria, known to us as “elæomeli;”1737 it is an unctuous substance
which distils from certain trees, of a thicker consistency than honey,
but somewhat thinner than resin; it has a sweet flavour, and is
employed for medicinal purposes. Old olive oil1738 is of use for some
kinds of maladies; it is thought to be particularly useful, too, in
the preservation of ivory from decay:1739 at all events, the statue
of Saturn, at Rome, is filled with oil in the interior.
But it is upon the praises of amurca1740 more particularly, that
Cato1741 has enlarged. He recommends that vats and casks1742 for
keeping oil should be first seasoned with it, to prevent them from
soaking up the oil; and he tells us that threshing-floors should be
well rubbed with it, to keep away ants,1743 and to prevent any chinks
or crannies from being left. The mortar, too, of walls, he says, ought
to be seasoned with it, as well as the roofs and floors of granaries;
and he recommends that wardrobes should be sprinkled with amurca as a
preservative against wood-worms and other noxious insects. He says,
too, that all grain of the cereals should be steeped in it, and speaks
of it as efficacious for the cure of maladies in cattle as well as
trees, and as useful even for ulcerations in the inside and upon the
face of man. We learn from him, also, that thongs, all articles made
of leather, sandals, and axle-trees used to be anointed with boiled
amurca; which was employed also to preserve copper vessels against
verdigrease,1744 and to give them a better colour; as also for the
seasoning of all utensils made of wood, as well as the earthen jars in
which dried figs were kept, or of sprigs of myrtle with the leaves and
berries on, or any other articles of a similar nature: in addition to
which, he asserts that wood which has been steeped in amurca will burn
without producing a stifling smoke.1745
According to M. Varro,1746 an olive-tree which has been licked by
the tongue of the she-goat, or upon which she has browsed when it was
first budding,1747 is sure to be barren. Thus much in reference to
the olive and the oils.
The other fruits found on trees can hardly be enumerated, from their
diversity in shape and figure, without reference to their different
flavours and juices, which have again been modified by repeated
combinations and graftings.
(10.) The largest fruit, and, indeed, the one that hangs at the
greatest height, is the pine-nut. It contains within a number of small
kernels, enclosed in arched beds, and covered with a coat of their own
of rusty iron-colour; Nature thus manifesting a marvellous degree of
care in providing its seeds with a soft receptacle. Another variety
of this nut is the terentina,1748 the shell of which may be broken
with the fingers; and hence it becomes a prey to the birds while still
on the tree. A third, again, is known as the “sappinia,1749” being
the produce of the cultivated pitch-tree: the kernels are enclosed
in a skin more than a shell, which is so remarkably soft that it is
eaten together with the fruit. A fourth variety is that known as the
“pityis;” it is the produce of the pinaster,1750 and is remarkable
as a good specific for coughs. The kernels are sometimes boiled
in honey1751 among the Taurini, who then call them “aquiceli.”
The conquerors at the Isthmian games are crowned with a wreath of
pine-leaves.
Next in size after these are the fruit called by us “cotonea,”1752
by the Greeks “Cydonia,”1753 and first introduced from the island
of Crete. These fruit bend the branches with their weight, and so tend
to impede the growth of the parent tree. The varieties are numerous.
The chrysomelum1754 is marked with indentations down it, and has
a colour inclining to gold; the one that is known as the “Italian”
quince, is of a paler complexion, and has a most exquisite smell:
the quinces of Neapolis, too, are held in high esteem. The smaller
varieties of the quince which are known as the “struthea,”1755
have a more pungent smell, but ripen later than the others; that
called the “musteum,”1756 ripens the soonest of all. The cotoneum
engrafted1757 on the strutheum, has produced a peculiar variety,
known as the “Mulvianum,” the only one of them all that is eaten
raw.1758 At the present day all these varieties are kept shut up in
the antechambers of great men,1759 where they receive the visits of
their courtiers; they are hung, too, upon the statues1760 that pass
the night with us in our chambers.
There is a small wild1761 quince also, the smell of which, next to
that of the strutheum, is the most powerful; it grows in the hedges.
Under the head of apples,1762 we include a variety of fruits,
although of an entirely different nature, such as the Persian1763
apple, for instance, and the pomegranate, of which, when speaking
of the tree, we have already enumerated1764 nine varieties. The
pomegranate has a seed within, enclosed in a skin; the peach has a
stone inside. Some among the pears, also, known as “libralia,”1765
show, by their name, what a remarkable weight they attain.
(12.) Among the peaches the palm must be awarded to the
duracinus:1766 the Gallic and the Asiatic peach are distinguished
respectively by the names of the countries of their origin. They ripen
at the end of autumn, though some of the early1767 kinds are ripe in
the summer. It is only within the last thirty years that these last
have been introduced; originally they were sold at the price of a
denarius a piece. Those known as the “supernatia”1768 come from the
country of the Sabines, but the “popularia” grow everywhere. This is a
very harmless fruit, and a particular favourite with invalids: some, in
fact, have sold before this as high as thirty sesterces apiece, a price
that has never been exceeded by any other fruit. This, too, is the more
to be wondered at, as there is none that is a worse keeper: for, when
it is once plucked, the longest time that it will keep is a couple of
days; and so sold it must be, fetch what it may.
Next comes a vast number of varieties of the plum, the parti-coloured,
the black,1769 the white,1770 the barley1771 plum—so called,
because it is ripe at barley-harvest—and another of the same colour as
the last, but which ripens later, and is of a larger size, generally
known as the “asinina,”1772 from the little esteem in which it is
held. There are the onychina, too, the cerina,1773—more esteemed,
and the purple1774 plum: the Armenian,1775 also an exotic from
foreign parts, the only one among the plums that recommends itself by
its smell. The plum-tree grafted on the nut exhibits what we may call
a piece of impudence quite its own, for it produces a fruit that has
all the appearance of the parent stock, together with the juice of the
adopted fruit: in consequence of its being thus compounded of both,
it is known by the name of “nuci-pruna.”1776 Nut-prunes, as well
as the peach, the wild plum,1777 and the cerina, are often put in
casks, and so kept till the crop comes of the following year. All the
other varieties ripen with the greatest rapidity, and pass off just
as quickly. More recently, in Bætica, they have begun to introduce
what they call “malina,” or the fruit of the plum engrafted on the
apple-tree,1778 and “amygdalina,” the fruit of the plum engrafted
on the almond-tree,1779 the kernel found in the stone of these last
being that of the almond;1780 indeed, there is no specimen in which
two fruits have been more ingeniously combined in one.
Among the foreign trees we have already spoken1781 of the
Damascene1782 plum, so called from Damascus, in Syria, but introduced
long since into Italy; though the stone of this plum is larger than
usual, and the flesh smaller in quantity. This plum will never dry
so far as to wrinkle; to effect that, it needs the sun of its own
native country. The myxa,1783 too, may be mentioned, as being the
fellow-countryman of the Damascene: it has of late been introduced into
Rome, and has been grown engrafted upon the sorb.
The name of “Persica,” or “Persian apple,” given to this fruit, fully
proves that it is an exotic in both Greece as well as Asia,1784 and
that it was first introduced from Persis. As to the wild plum, it is
a well-known fact that it will grow anywhere; and I am, therefore,
the more surprised that no mention has been made of it by Cato, more
particularly as he has pointed out the method of preserving several
of the wild fruits as well. As to the peach-tree, it has been only
introduced of late years, and with considerable difficulty; so much
so, that it is perfectly barren in the Isle of Rhodes, the first
resting-place1785 that it found after leaving Egypt.
It is quite untrue that the peach which grows in Persia is poisonous,
and produces dreadful tortures, or that the kings of that country,
from motives of revenge, had it transplanted in Egypt, where, through
the nature of the soil, it lost all its evil properties—for we find
that it is of the “persea”1786 that the more careful writers have
stated all this,1787 a totally different tree, the fruit of which
resembles the red myxa, and, indeed, cannot be successfully cultivated
anywhere but in the East. The learned have also maintained that it
was not introduced from Persis into Egypt with the view of inflicting
punishment, but say that it was planted at Memphis by Perseus; for
which reason it was that Alexander gave orders that the victors should
be crowned with it in the games which he instituted there in honour of
his1788 ancestor: indeed, this tree has always leaves and fruit upon
it, growing immediately upon the others. It must be quite evident to
every one that all our plums have been introduced since the time of
Cato.1789
There are numerous varieties of pomes. Of the citron1790 we have
already made mention when describing its tree; the Greeks gave it the
name of “Medica,”1791 from its native country. The jujube1792-tree
and the tuber1793 are equally exotics; indeed, they have, both of
them, been introduced only of late years into Italy; the latter from
Africa, the former from Syria. Sextus Papinius, whom we have seen
consul,1794 introduced them both in the latter years of the reign of
Augustus, produced from slips which he had grown within his camp. The
fruit of the jujube more nearly resembles a berry than an apple: the
tree sets off a terrace1795 remarkably well, and it is not uncommon
to see whole woods of it climbing up to the very roofs of the houses.
Of the tuber there are two varieties; the white, and the one called
“syricum,”1796 from its colour. Those fruits, too, may be almost
pronounced exotic which grow nowhere in Italy but in the territory of
Verona, and are known as the wool-fruit.1797 They are covered with a
woolly down; this is found, it is true, to a very considerable extent,
on both the strutheum variety of quince and the peach, but still it has
given its name to this particular fruit, which is recommended to us by
no other remarkable quality.
Why should I hesitate to make some mention, too, of other varieties by
name, seeing that they have conferred everlasting remembrance on those
who were the first to introduce them, as having rendered some service
to their fellow-men? Unless I am very much mistaken, an enumeration of
them will tend to throw some light upon the ingenuity that is displayed
in the art of grafting, and it will be the more easily understood
that there is nothing so trifling in itself from which a certain
amount of celebrity cannot be ensured. Hence it is that we have fruits
which derive their names from Matius,1798 Cestius, Mallius, and
Scandius.1799 Appius, too, a member of the Claudian family, grafted
the quince on the Scandian fruit, in consequence of which the produce
is known as the Appian. This fruit has the smell of the quince, and is
of the same size as the Scandian apple, and of a ruddy colour. Let no
one, however, imagine that this name was merely given in a spirit of
flattery to an illustrious family, for there is an apple known as the
Sceptian,1800 which owes its name to the son of a freedman, who was
the first to introduce it: it is remarkable for the roundness of its
shape. To those already mentioned, Cato1801 adds the Quirinian and
the Scantian varieties, which last, he says, keep remarkably well in
large vessels.1802 The latest kind of all, however, that has been
introduced is the small apple known as the Petisian,1803 remarkable
for its delightful flavour: the Amerinian1804 apple, too, and the
little Greek1805 have conferred renown on their respective countries.
The remaining varieties have received their name from various
circumstances—the apples known as the “gemella”1806 are always
found hanging in pairs upon one stalk, like twins, and never growing
singly. That known as the “syricum”1807 is so called from its colour,
while the “melapium”1808 has its name from its strong resemblance
to the pear. The “musteum”1809 was so called from the rapidity
with which it ripens; it is the melimelum of the present day, which
derives its appellation from its flavour, being like that of honey.
The “orbiculatum,”1810 again, is so called from its shape, which
is exactly spherical—the circumstance of the Greeks having called
it the “epiroticum” proves that it came originally from Epirus. The
orthomastium1811 has that peculiar appellation from its resemblance
to a teat; and the “spadonium”1812 of the Belgæ is so nicknamed from
the total absence of pips. The melofolium1813 has one leaf, and
occasionally two, shooting from the middle of the fruit. That known as
the “pannuceum”1814 shrivels with the greatest rapidity; while the
“pulmoneum”1815 has a lumpish, swollen appearance.
Some apples are just the colour of blood, owing to an original graft
of the mulberry; but they are all of them red on the side which is
turned towards the sun. There are some small wild1816 apples also,
remarkable for their fine flavour and the peculiar pungency of their
smell. Some, again, are so remarkably1817 sour, that they are held
in disesteem; indeed their acidity is so extreme, that it will even
take the edge from off a knife. The worst apples of all are those which
from their mealiness have received the name of “farinacea;”1818 they
are the first, however, to ripen, and ought to be gathered as soon as
possible.
A similar degree of precocity has caused the appellation of
“superbum”1819 to be given to one species of the pear: it is a
small fruit, but ripens with remarkable rapidity. All the world are
extremely partial to the Crustumian1820 pear; and next to it comes
the Falernian,1821 so called from the drink1822 which it affords,
so abundant is its juice. This juice is known by the name of “milk” in
the variety which, of a black colour, is by some called the pear of
Syria.1823 The denominations given to the others vary according to
the respective localities of their growth. Among the pears, the names
of which have been adopted in our city, the Decimian pear, and the
Pseudo-Decimian—an offshoot from it—have conferred considerable renown
upon the name of those who introduced them. The same is the case, too,
with the variety known as the “Dolabellian,”1824 remarkable for the
length of its stalk, the Pomponian,1825 surnamed the mammosum,1826
the Licerian, the Sevian, the Turranian, a variety of the Sevian,
but distinguished from it by the greater length of the stalk, the
Favonian,1827 a red pear, rather larger than the superbum, together
with the Laterian1828 and the Anician, which come at the end of
autumn, and are pleasant for the acidity of their flavour.
One variety is known as the “Tiberian,”1829 from its having been a
particular favourite with the Emperor Tiberius; it is more coloured by
the sun, and grows to a larger size, otherwise it would be identical
with the Licerian variety.
The following kinds receive their respective names from their native
countries: the Amerinian,1830 the latest pear of all, the Picentine,
the Numantine, the Alexandrian, the Numidian, the Greek, a variety
of which is the Tarentine, and the Signine,1831 by some called
“testaceum,” from its colour, like earthenware; a reason which has also
given their respective names to the “onychine”1832 and the “purple”
kinds. Then, again, we have the “myrapium,”1833 the “laureum,”
and the “nardinum,”1834 so called from the odour they emit; the
“hordearium,”1835 from the season at which it comes1836 in; and
the “ampullaceum,”1837 so called from its long narrow neck. Those,
again, that are known as the “Coriolanian”1838 and the “Bruttian,”
owe their names to the places of their origin; added to which we have
the cucurbitinum,1839 and the “acidulum,” so named from the acidity
of its juice. It is quite uncertain for what reason their respective
names were given to the varieties known as the “barbaricum” and the
“Venerium,”1840 which last is known also as the “coloratum;”1841
the royal pear1842 too, which has a remarkably short stalk, and
will stand on its end, as also the patricium, and the voconium,1843
a green oblong kind. In addition to these, Virgil1844 has made
mention of a pear called the “volema,”1845 a name which he has
borrowed from Cato,1846 who makes mention also of kinds known as the
“sementivum”1847 and the “musteum.”1848
This branch of civilized life has long since been brought to the
very highest pitch of perfection, for man has left nothing untried
here. Hence it is that we find Virgil1849 speaking of grafting the
nut-tree on the arbutus, the apple on the plane, and the cherry on
the elm. Indeed, there is nothing further in this department that can
possibly be devised, and it is a long time since any new variety of
fruit has been discovered. Religious scruples, too, will not allow of
indiscriminate grafting; thus, for instance, it is not permitted to
graft upon the thorn, for it is not easy, by any mode of expiation,
to avoid the disastrous effects of lightning; and we are told1850
that as many as are the kinds of trees that have been engrafted on the
thorn, so many are the thunderbolts that will be hurled against that
spot in a single flash.
The form of the pear is turbinated; the later kinds remain on the
parent tree till winter, when they ripen with the frost; such, for
instance, as the Greek variety, the ampullaceum, and the laureum; the
same, too, with apples of the Amerinian and the Scandian kinds. Apples
and pears are prepared for keeping just like grapes, and in as many
different ways; but, with the exception of plums, they are the only
fruit that are stored in casks.1851 Apples and pears have certain
vinous1852 properties, and like wine these drinks are forbidden
to invalids by the physicians. These fruits are sometimes boiled up
with wine and water, and so make a preserve1853 that is eaten with
bread; a preparation which is never made of any other fruit, with the
exception of the quinces, known as the “cotoneum” and the “strutheum.”
For the better preserving of fruits it is universally recommended
that the storeroom should be situate in a cool, dry spot, with a
well-boarded floor, and windows looking towards the north; which in
fine weather ought to be kept open. Care should also be taken to keep
out the south wind by window panes,1854 while at the same time it
should be borne in mind that a north-east wind will shrivel fruit and
make it unsightly. Apples are gathered after the autumnal equinox;
but the gathering should never begin before the sixteenth day of the
moon, or before the first hour of the day. Windfalls should always be
kept separate, and there ought to be a layer of straw, or else mats or
chaff, placed beneath. They should, also, be placed apart from each
other, in rows, so that the air may circulate freely between them, and
they may equally gain the benefit of it. The Amerinian apple is the
best keeper, the melimelum the very worst of all.
(17.) Quinces ought to be stored in a place kept perfectly closed,
so as to exclude all draughts; or else they should be boiled in
honey1855 or soaked in it. Pomegranates are made hard and firm by
being first put in boiling1856 sea-water, and then left to dry for
three days in the sun, care being taken that the dews of the night do
not touch them; after which they are hung up, and when wanted for use,
washed with fresh water. M. Varro1857 recommends that they should be
kept in large vessels filled with sand: if they are not ripe, he says
that they should be put in pots with the bottom broken out, and then
buried1858 in the earth, all access to the air being carefully shut,
and care being first taken to cover the stalk with pitch. By this mode
of treatment, he assures us, they will attain a larger size than they
would if left to ripen on the tree. As for the other kinds of pomes,
he says that they should be wrapped up separately in fig-leaves, the
windfalls being carefully excluded, and then stored in baskets of
osier, or else covered over with potters’ earth.
Pears are kept in earthen vessels pitched inside; when filled, the
vessels are reversed and then buried in pits. The Tarentine pear,
Varro says, is gathered very late, while the Anician keeps very well
in raisin wine. Sorb apples, too, are similarly kept in holes in the
ground, the vessel being turned upside down, and a layer of plaster
placed on the lid: it should be buried two feet deep, in a sunny spot;
sorbs1859 are also hung, like grapes, in the inside of large vessels,
together with the branches.
Some of the more recent authors are found to pay a more scrupulous
degree of attention to these various particulars, and recommend that
the gathering of grapes or pomes, which are intended for keeping,
should take place while the moon is on the wane,1860 after the third
hour of the day, and while the weather is clear, or dry winds prevail.
In a similar manner, the selection, they say, ought to be made from a
dry spot, and the fruit should be plucked before it is fully ripe, a
moment being chosen while the moon is below the horizon. Grapes, they
say, should be selected that have a strong, hard mallet-stalk, and
after the decayed berries have been carefully removed with a pair of
scissors, they should be hung up inside of a large vessel which has
just been pitched, care being taken to close all access to the south
wind, by covering the lid with a coat of plaster. The same method, they
say, should be adopted for keeping sorb apples and pears, the stalks
being carefully covered with pitch; care should be taken, too, that the
vessels are kept at a distance from water.
There are some persons who adopt the following method for preserving
grapes. They take them off together with the branch, and place them,
while still upon it, in a layer of plaster,1861 taking care to fasten
either end of the branch in a bulb of squill.1862 Others, again, go
so far as to place them within vessels containing wine, taking care,
however, that the grapes, as they hang, do not touch it. Some persons
put apples in plates of earth, and then leave them to float in wine,
a method by which it is thought that a vinous flavour is imparted to
them: while some think it a better plan to preserve all these kinds of
fruit in millet. Most people, however, content themselves with first
digging a hole in the ground, a couple of feet in depth; a layer of
sand is then placed at the bottom, and the fruit is arranged upon
it, and covered with an earthen lid, over which the earth is thrown.
Some persons again even go so far as to give their grapes a coating
of potters’ chalk, and then hang them up when dried in the sun; when
required for use, the chalk is removed with water.1863 Apples are
also preserved in a similar manner; but with them wine is employed for
getting off the chalk. Indeed, we find a very similar plan pursued with
apples of the finest quality; they have a coating laid upon them of
either plaster or wax; but they are apt, if not quite ripe when this
was done, by the increase in their size to break their casing.1864
When apples are thus prepared, they are always laid with the stalk
downwards.1865 Some persons pluck the apple together with the branch,
the ends of which they thrust into the pith of elder,1866 and then
bury it in the way already pointed out.1867 There are some who
assign to each apple or pear its separate vessel of clay, and after
carefully pitching the cover, enclose it again in a larger vessel:
occasionally, too, the fruit is placed on a layer of flocks of wool, or
else in baskets,1868 with a lining of chaff and clay. Other persons
follow a similar plan, but use earthen plates for the purpose; while
others, again, employ the same method, but dig a hole in the earth, and
after placing a layer of sand, lay the fruit on top of it, and then
cover the whole with dry earth. Persons, too, are sometimes known to
give quinces a coating of Pontic1869 wax, and then plunge them in
honey.
Columella1870 informs us, that fruit is kept by being carefully
put in earthen vessels, which then receive a coating of pitch, and
are placed in wells or cisterns to sink to the bottom. The people of
maritime Liguria, in the vicinity of the Alps, first dry their grapes
in the sun,1871 and wrap them up in bundles of rushes, which are then
covered with plaster. The Greeks follow a similar plan, but substitute
for rushes the leaves of the plane-tree, or of the vine itself, or else
of the fig, which they dry for a single day in the shade, and then
place in a cask in alternate layers with husks1872 of grapes. It is
by this method that they preserve the grapes of Cos and Berytus, which
are inferior to none in sweetness. Some persons, when thus preparing
them, plunge the grapes into lie-ashes the moment they take them from
the vine, and then dry them in the sun; they then steep them in warm
water, after which they put them to dry again in the sun: and last of
all, as already mentioned, wrap them up in bundles formed of layers of
leaves and grape husks. There are some who prefer keeping their grapes
in sawdust,1873 or else in shavings of the fir-tree, poplar, and ash:
while others think it the best plan to hang them up in the granary, at
a careful distance from the apples, directly after the gathering, being
under the impression that the very best covering for them as they hang
is the dust1874 that naturally arises from the floor. Grapes are
effectually protected against the attacks of wasps by being sprinkled
with oil1875 spirted from the mouth. Of palm-dates we have already
spoken.1876
Of all the remaining fruits that are included under the name of
“pomes,” the fig1877 is the largest: some, indeed, equal the pear,
even, in size. We have already mentioned, while treating of the exotic
fruits, the miraculous productions of Egypt and Cyprus1878 in the
way of figs. The fig of Mount Ida1879 is red, and the size of an
olive, rounder however, and like a medlar in flavour; they give it the
name of Alexandrian in those parts. The stem is a cubit in thickness;
it is branchy, has a tough, pliant wood, is entirely destitute of all
milky juice,1880 and has a green bark, and leaves like those of
the linden tree, but soft to the touch. Onesicritus states that in
Hyrcania the figs are much sweeter than with us, and that the trees
are more prolific, seeing that a single tree will bear as much as two
hundred and seventy modii1881 of fruit. The fig has been introduced
into Italy from other countries, Chalcis and Chios, for instance, the
varieties being very numerous: there are those from Lydia also, which
are of a purple colour, and the kind known as the “mamillana,”1882
which is very similar to the Lydian. The callistruthiæ are very little
superior to the last in flavour; they are the coldest by nature of all
the figs. As to the African fig, by many people preferred to any other,
it has been made the subject of very considerable discussion, as it is
a kind that has been introduced very recently into Africa, though it
bears the name of that country.
As to the fig of Alexandria,1883 it is a black variety, with the
cleft inclining to white; it has had the name given to it of the
“delicate”1884 fig: the Rhodian fig, too, and the Tiburtine,1885
one of the early kinds, are black. Some of them, again, bear the
name of the persons who were the first to introduce them, such, for
instance, as the Livian1886 and the Pompeian1887 figs: this last
variety is the best for drying in the sun and keeping for use, from
year to year; the same is the case, too, with the marisca,1888 and
the kind which has a leaf spotted all over like the reed.1889 There
is also the Herculanean fig, the albicerata,1890 and the white
aratia, a very large variety, with an extremely diminutive stalk.
The earliest of them all is the porphyritis,1891 which has a stalk
of remarkable length: it is closely followed by the popularis,1892
one of the very smallest of the figs, and so called from the low esteem
in which it is held: on the other hand, the chelidonia1893 is a kind
that ripens the last of all, and towards the beginning of winter. In
addition to these, there are figs that are at the same time both late
and early, as they bear two crops in the year, one white and the other
black,1894 ripening at harvest-time and vintage respectively. There
is another late fig also, that has received its name from the singular
hardness of its skin; one of the Chalcidian varieties bears as many as
three times in the year. It is at Tarentum only that the remarkably
sweet fig is grown which is known by the name of “ona.”
Speaking of figs, Cato has the following remarks: “Plant the fig called
the ‘marisca’ on a chalky or open site, but for the African variety,
the Herculanean, the Saguntine,1895 the winter fig and the black
Telanian1896 with a long stalk, you must select a richer soil, or
else a ground well manured.” Since his day there have so many names and
kinds come up, that even on taking this subject into consideration,
it must be apparent to every one how great are the changes which have
taken place in civilized life.
There are winter figs, too, in some of the provinces, the Mœsian, for
instance; but they are made so by artificial means, such not being in
reality their nature. Being a small variety of the fig-tree, they cover
it up with manure at the end of autumn, by which means the fruit on
it is overtaken by winter while still in a green state: then when the
weather becomes milder the fruit is uncovered along with the tree, and
so restored to light. Just as though it had come into birth afresh,
the fruit imbibes the heat of the new sun with the greatest avidity—a
different sun, in fact, to that1897 which originally gave it life—and
so ripens along with the blossom of the coming crop; thus attaining
maturity in a year not its own, and this in a country,1898 too, where
the greatest cold prevails.
1899 The mention by Cato of the variety which bears the name of the
African fig, strongly recalls to my mind a remarkable fact connected
with it and the country from which it takes its name.
Burning with a mortal hatred to Carthage, anxious, too, for the safety
of his posterity, and exclaiming at every sitting of the senate that
Carthage must be destroyed, Cato one day brought with him into the
Senate-house a ripe fig, the produce of that country. Exhibiting it to
the assembled senators, “I ask you,” said he, “when, do you suppose,
this fruit was plucked from the tree?” All being of opinion that it
had been but lately gathered,—“Know then,” was his reply, “that this
fig was plucked at Carthage but the day before yesterday1900—so near
is the enemy to our walls.” It was immediately after this occurrence
that the third Punic war commenced, in which Carthage was destroyed;
though Cato had breathed his last, the year after this event. In this
trait which are we the most to admire? was it ingenuity1901 and
foresight on his part, or was it an accident that was thus aptly turned
to advantage? which, too, is the most surprising, the extraordinary
quickness of the passage which must have been made, or the bold daring
of the man? The thing, however, that is the most astonishing of
all—indeed, I can conceive nothing more truly marvellous—is the fact
that a city thus mighty, the rival of Rome for the sovereignty of the
world during a period of one hundred and twenty years, owed its fall at
last to an illustration drawn from a single fig!
Thus did this fig effect that which neither Trebia nor Thrasimenus,
not Cannæ itself, graced with the entombment of the Roman renown, not
the Punic camp entrenched within three miles of the city, not even
the disgrace of seeing Hannibal riding up to the Colline Gate, could
suggest the means of accomplishing. It was left for a fig, in the hand
of Cato, to show how near was Carthage to the gates of Rome!
In the Forum even, and in the very midst of the Comitium1902 of Rome,
a fig-tree is carefully cultivated, in memory of the consecration which
took place on the occasion of a thunderbolt1903 which once fell on
that spot; and still more, as a memorial of the fig-tree which in
former days overshadowed Romulus and Remus, the founders of our empire,
in the Lupercal Cave. This tree received the name of “ruminalis,”
from the circumstance that under it the wolf was found giving the
breast—rumis it was called in those days—to the two infants. A group
in bronze was afterwards erected to consecrate the remembrance of this
miraculous event, as, through the agency of Attus Navius the augur, the
tree itself had passed spontaneously from its original locality1904
to the Comitium in the Forum. And not without some direful presage is
it that that tree has withered away, though, thanks to the care of the
priesthood, it has been since replaced.1905
There was another fig-tree also, before the temple of Saturn,1906
which was removed on the occasion of a sacrifice made by the Vestal
Virgins, it being found that its roots were gradually undermining the
statue of the god Silvanus. Another one, accidentally planted there,
flourished in the middle of the Forum,1907 upon the very spot, too,
in which, when from a direful presage it had been foreboded that the
growing empire was about to sink to its very foundations, Curtius, at
the price of an inestimable treasure—in other words, by the sacrifice
of such unbounded virtue and piety—redeemed his country by a glorious
death. By a like accident, too, a vine and an olive-tree have sprung
up in the same spot,1908 which have ever since been carefully tended
by the populace for the agreeable shade which they afford. The altar
that once stood there was afterwards removed by order of the deified
Julius Cæsar, upon the occasion of the last spectacle of gladiatorial
combats1909 which he gave in the Forum.
The fig, the only one among all the pomes, hastens to maturity by the
aid of a remarkable provision of Nature. (19.) The wild-fig,1910
known by the name of “caprificus,” never ripens itself, though it
is able to impart to the others the principle of which it is thus
destitute; for we occasionally find Nature making a transfer of what
are primary causes, and being generated from decay. To effect this
purpose the wild fig-tree produces a kind of gnat.1911 These
insects, deprived of all sustenance from their parent tree, at the
moment that it is hastening to rottenness and decay, wing their flight
to others of kindred though cultivated kind. There feeding with avidity
upon the fig, they penetrate it in numerous places, and by thus making
their way to the inside, open the pores of the fruit.1912 The moment
they effect their entrance, the heat of the sun finds admission too,
and through the inlets thus made the fecundating air is introduced.
These insects speedily consume the milky juice that constitutes the
chief support of the fruit in its infant1913 state, a result which
would otherwise be spontaneously effected by absorption: and hence it
is that in the plantations of figs a wild fig is usually allowed to
grow, being placed to the windward of the other trees in order that
the breezes may bear from it upon them. Improving upon this discovery,
branches of the wild fig are sometimes brought from a distance, and
bundles tied together are placed upon the cultivated tree. This method,
however, is not necessary when the trees are growing on a thin soil,
or on a site exposed to the north-east wind; for in these cases the
figs will dry spontaneously, and the clefts which are made in the
fruit effect the same ripening process which in other instances is
brought about by the agency of these insects. Nor is it requisite to
adopt this plan on spots which are liable to dust, such, for instance,
as is generally the case with fig-trees planted by the side of
much-frequented roads: the dust having the property of drying up1914
the juices of the fig, and so absorbing the milky humours. There is
this superiority, however, in an advantageous site over the methods
of ripening by the agency of dust or by caprification, that the fruit
is not so apt to fall; for the secretion of the juices being thus
prevented, the fig is not so heavy as it would otherwise be, and the
branches are less brittle.
All figs are soft to the touch, and when ripe contain grains1915 in
the interior. The juice, when the fruit is ripening, has the taste of
milk, and when dead ripe, that of honey. If left on the tree they will
grow old; and when in that state, they distil a liquid that flows in
tears1916 like gum. Those that are more highly esteemed are kept
for drying, and the most approved kinds are put away for keeping in
baskets.1917 The figs of the island of Ebusus1918 are the best as
well as the largest, and next to them are those of Marrucinum.1919
Where figs are in great abundance, as in Asia, for instance, huge
jars1920 are filled with them, and at Ruspina, a city of Africa, we
find casks1921 used for a similar purpose: here, in a dry state,
they are extensively used instead of bread,1922 and indeed as a
general article of provision.1923 Cato,1924 when laying down
certain definite regulations for the support of labourers employed in
agriculture, recommends that their supply of food should be lessened
just at the time1925 when the fig is ripening: it has been a plan
adopted in more recent times, to find a substitute for salt with
cheese, by eating fresh figs. To this class of fruit belong, as we
have already mentioned,1926 the cottana and the carica, together
with the cavnea,1927 which was productive of so bad an omen to M.
Crassus at the moment when he was embarking1928 for his expedition
against the Parthians, a dealer happening to be crying them just at
that very moment. L. Vitellius, who was more recently appointed to the
censorship,1929 introduced all these varieties from Syria at his
country-seat at Alba,1930 having acted as legatus in that province in
the latter years of the reign of Tiberius Cæsar.
The medlar and the sorb1931 ought in propriety to be ranked under
the head of the apple and the pear. Of the medlar1932 there are
three varieties, the anthedon,1933 the setania,1934 and a third of
inferior quality, which bears a stronger resemblance to the anthedon,
and is known as the Gallic1935 kind. The setania is the largest
fruit, and the palest in colour; the woody seed in the inside of it
is softer, too, than in the others, which are of smaller size than
the setania, but superior to it in the fragrance of their smell, and
in being better keepers. The tree itself is one of very ample1936
dimensions: the leaves turn red before they fall: the roots are
numerous, and penetrate remarkably deep, which renders it almost
impossible to grub it up. This tree1937 did not exist in Italy in
Cato’s time.
There are four varieties of the sorb: there being some that have all
the roundness1938 of the apple, while others are conical like the
pear,1939 and a third sort are of an oval1940 shape, like some of
the apples: these last, however, are apt to be remarkably acid. The
round kind is the best for fragrance and sweetness, the others having
a vinous flavour; the finest, however, are those which have the stalk
surrounded with tender leaves. A fourth kind is known by the name of
“torminalis:”1941 it is only employed, however, for remedial purposes.
The tree is a good bearer, but does not resemble the other kinds,
the leaf being nearly that of the plane-tree; the fruit, too, is
particularly small. Cato1942 speaks of sorbs being preserved in
boiled wine.
The walnut,1943 which would almost claim precedence of the sorb in
size, yields the palm to it in reference to the esteem1944 in which
they are respectively held; and this, although it is so favourite an
accompaniment of the Fescennine1945 songs at nuptials. This nut,
taken as a whole, is very considerably smaller than the pine nut, but
the kernel is larger in proportion. Nature, too, has conferred upon
it a peculiar honour, in protecting it with a two-fold covering, the
first of which forms a hollowed cushion for it to rest upon, and the
second is a woody shell. It is for this reason that this fruit has been
looked upon as a symbol consecrated to marriage,1946 its offspring
being thus protected in such manifold ways: an explanation which bears
a much greater air of probability than that which would derive it from
the rattling which it makes when it bounds from the floor.1947 The
Greek names that have been given to this fruit fully prove that it,
like many others, has been originally introduced from Persis; the best
kinds being known in that language by the names of “Persicum,”1948
and “basilicon;”1949 these, in fact, being the names by which they
were first known to us. It is generally agreed, too, that one peculiar
variety has derived its name of “caryon,”1950 from the headache which
it is apt to produce by the pungency1951 of its smell.
The green shell of the walnut is used for dyeing1952 wool, and the
nuts, while still small and just developing themselves, are employed
for giving a red hue to the hair:1953 a discovery owing to the
stains which they leave upon the hands. When old, the nut becomes more
oleaginous. The only difference in the several varieties consists
in the relative hardness or brittleness of the shell, it being thin
or thick, full of compartments or smooth and uniform. This is the
only fruit that Nature has enclosed in a covering formed of pieces
soldered together; the shell, in fact, forming a couple of boats, while
the kernel is divided into four separate compartments1954 by the
intervention of a ligneous membrane.
In all the other kinds, the fruit and the shell respectively are of
one solid piece, as we find the case with the hazel-nut,1955 and
another variety of the nut formerly known as “Abellina,”1956 from the
name1957 of the district in which it was first produced: it was first
introduced into Asia and Greece from Pontus, whence the name that is
sometimes given to it—the “Pontic nut.” This nut, too, is protected by
a soft beard,1958 but both the shell and the kernel are round, and
formed of a single piece: these nuts are sometimes roasted.1959 In
the middle of the kernel we find a germen or navel.
A third class of nuts is the almond,1960 which has an outer
covering, similar to that of the walnut, but thinner, with a second
coat in the shape of a shell. The kernel, however, is unlike that of
the walnut, in respect of its broad, flat shape, its firmness, and the
superior tastiness of its flavour. It is a matter of doubt whether
this tree was in existence in Italy in the time of Cato; we find him
speaking of Greek nuts,1961 but there are some persons who think
that these belong to the walnut class. He makes mention, also, of the
hazel-nut, the calva,1962 and the Prænestine1963 nut, which last he
praises beyond all others, and says1964 that, put in pots, they may
be kept fresh and green by burying them in the earth.
At the present day, the almonds of Thasos and those of Alba are held
in the highest esteem, as also two kinds that are grown at Tarentum,
one with a thin,1965 brittle shell, and the other with a harder1966
one: these last are remarkably large, and of an oblong shape. There
is the almond known as the “mollusca,”1967 also, which breaks the
shell of itself. There are some who would concede a highly honourable
interpretation to the name given to the walnut, and say that “juglans”
means the “glans,” or “acorn of Jove.” It is only very lately that
I heard a man of consular rank declare, that he then had in his
possession walnut-trees that bore two1968 crops in the year.
Of the pistachio, which belongs also to the nut class, we have already
spoken1969 in its appropriate place: Vitellius introduced this tree
into Italy at the same time as the others that we mentioned;1970
and Flaccus Pompeius, a Roman of Equestrian rank, who served with him,
introduced it at the same period into Spain.
We give the name of nut, too, to the chesnut,1971 although it would
seem more properly to belong to the acorn tribe. The chesnut has
its armour of defence in a shell bristling with prickles like the
hedge-hog, an envelope which in the acorn is only partially developed.
It is really surprising, however, that Nature should have taken such
pains thus to conceal an object of so little value. We sometimes find
as many as three nuts beneath a single outer shell. The skin1972 of
the nut is limp and flexible: there is a membrane, too, which lies next
to the body of the fruit, and which, both in this and in the walnut,
spoils the flavour if not taken off. Chesnuts are the most pleasant
eating when roasted:1973 they are sometimes ground also, and are
eaten by women when fasting for religious scruples,1974 as bearing
some resemblance to bread. It is from Sardes1975 that the chesnut
was first introduced, and hence it is that the Greeks have given it
the name of the “Sardian acorn;” for the name “Dios balanon”1976 was
given at a later period, after it had been considerably improved by
cultivation.
At the present day there are numerous varieties of the chesnut. Those
of Tarentum are a light food, and by no means difficult of digestion;
they are of a flat shape. There is a rounder variety, known as the
“balanitis;”1977 it is very easily peeled, and springs clean out
of the shell, so to say, of its own accord. The Salarian1978
chesnut has a smooth outer shell, while that of Tarentum is not so
easily handled.1979 The Corellian is more highly esteemed, as is
the Etereian, which is an offshoot from it produced by a method upon
which we shall have to enlarge when we come to speak of grafting.1980
This last has a red skin,1981 which causes it to be preferred to the
three-cornered chesnut and our black common sorts, which are known
as “coctivæ.”1982 Tarentum and Neapolis in Campania are the most
esteemed localities for the chesnut: other kinds, again, are grown to
feed pigs upon,1983 the skin of which is rough and folded inwards, so
as to penetrate to the heart of the kernel.
The carob,1984 a fruit of remarkable sweetness, does not appear to be
so very dissimilar to the chesnut, except that the skin1985 is eaten
as well as the inside. It is just the length of a finger, and about
the thickness of the thumb, being sometimes of a curved shape, like a
sickle. The acorn cannot be reckoned in the number of the fruits; we
shall, therefore, speak of it along with the trees of that class.1986
The other fruits belong to the fleshy kind, and differ both in the
shape and the flesh. The flesh of the various berries,1987 of the
mulberry, and of the arbute, are quite different from one another—and
then what a difference, too, between the grape, which is only skin
and juice,1988 the myxa plum, and the flesh of some berries,1989
such as the olive, for instance! In the flesh of the mulberry there
is a juice of a vinous flavour, and the fruit assumes three different
colours, being at first white, then red, and ripe when black. The
mulberry blossoms one of the very last,1990 and yet is among the
first to ripen: the juice of the fruit, when ripe, will stain the
hands, but that of the unripe fruit will remove the marks. It is in
this tree that human ingenuity has effected the least improvement1991
of all; there are no varieties here, no modifications effected by
grafting, nor, in fact, any other improvement except that the size of
the fruit, by careful management, has been increased. At Rome, there
is a distinction made between the mulberries of Ostia and those of
Tusculum. A variety grows also on brambles, but the flesh of the fruit
is of a very different nature.1992
The flesh of the ground-strawberry1993 is very different to that of
the arbute-tree,1994 which is of a kindred kind: indeed, this is the
only instance in which we find a similar fruit growing upon a tree and
on the ground. The tree is tufted and bushy; the fruit takes a year
to ripen, the blossoms of the young fruit flowering while that of the
preceding year is arriving at maturity. Whether it is the male tree or
the female that is unproductive, authors are not generally agreed.
This is a fruit held in no esteem, in proof of which it has gained
its name of “unedo,”1995 people being generally content with eating
but one. The Greeks, however, have found for it two names—“comaron”
and “memecylon,” from which it would appear1996 that there are two
varieties. It has also with us another name besides that of “unedo,”
being known also as the “arbutus.” Juba states that in Arabia this tree
attains the height of fifty cubits.
There is a great difference also among the various acinus fruits. First
of all, among the grapes, we find considerable difference in respect
to their firmness, the thinness or thickness of the skin, and the
stone inside the fruit, which in some varieties is remarkably small,
and in others even double in number: these last producing but very
little juice. Very different, again, are the berries of the ivy1997
and the elder;1998 as also those in the pomegranate,1999 these
being the only ones that are of an angular shape. These last, also,
have not a membrane for each individual grain, but one to cover them
all in common, and of a pale colour. All these fruits consist, too, of
juice and flesh, and those more particularly which have but small seeds
inside.
There are great varieties, too, among the berry2000 fruits; the berry
of the olive being quite different from that of the laurel, the berry
of the lotus2001 from that of the cornel, and that of the myrtle from
the berry of the lentisk. The berry, however, of the aquifolium2002
and the thorn2003 is quite destitute of juice.
The cherry2004 occupies a middle place between the berry and the
acinus fruit: it is white at first, which is the case also with nearly
all the berries. From white, some of the berries pass to green, the
olive and the laurel, for instance; while in the mulberry, the cherry,
and the cornel, the change is to red; and then in some to black, as
with the mulberry, the cherry, and the olive, for instance.
The cherry did not exist in Italy before the period of the victory
gained over Mithridates by L. Lucullus, in the year of the City 680.
He was the first to introduce this tree from Pontus, and now, in the
course of one hundred and twenty years, it has travelled beyond the
Ocean, and arrived in Britannia even. The cherry, as we have already
stated,2005 in spite of every care, it has been found impossible
to rear in Egypt. Of this fruit, that known as the “Apronian”2006
is the reddest variety, the Lutatian2007 being the blackest, and
the Cæcilian2008 perfectly round. The Junian2009 cherry has an
agreeable flavour, but only, so to say, when eaten beneath the tree,
as they are so remarkably delicate that they will not bear carrying.
The highest rank, however, has been awarded to the duracinus2010
variety, known in Campania as the “Plinian”2011 cherry, and in
Belgica to the Lusitanian2012 cherry, as also to one that grows on
the banks of the Rhenus. This last kind has a third colour, being a
mixture2013 of black, red, and green, and has always the appearance
of being just on the turn to ripening. It is less than five years since
the kind known as the “laurel-cherry” was introduced, of a bitter but
not unpleasant flavour, the produce of a graft2014 upon the laurel.
The Macedonian cherry grows on a tree that is very small,2015 and
rarely exceeds three cubits in height; while the chamæcerasus2016 is
still smaller, being but a mere shrub. The cherry is one of the first
trees to recompense the cultivator with its yearly growth; it loves
cold localities and a site exposed to the north.2017 The fruit are
sometimes dried in the sun, and preserved, like olives, in casks.
The same degree of care is expended also on the cultivation of the
cornel2018 and the lentisk;2019 that it may not be thought,
forsooth, that there is anything that was not made for the craving
appetite of man! Various flavours are blended together, and one is
compelled to please our palates by the aid of another—hence it is
that the produce of different lands and various climates are so
often mingled with one another. For one kind of food it is India
that we summon to our aid, and then for another we lay Egypt under
contribution, or else Crete, or Cyrene, every country, in fact: no,
nor does man stick at poisons2020 even, if he can only gratify his
longing to devour everything: a thing that will be still more evident
when we come to treat of the nature of herbs.
While upon this subject, it may be as well to state that there are
no less than thirteen different flavours2021 belonging in common
to the fruits and the various juices: the sweet, the luscious, the
unctuous, the bitter, the rough, the acrid,2022 the pungent, the
sharp, the sour, and the salt; in addition to which, there are three
other kinds of flavours of a nature that is truly singular. The first
of these last kinds is that flavour in which several other flavours
are united, as in wine, for instance; for in it we are sensible of the
rough, the pungent,2023 and the luscious, all at the same moment,
and all of them flavours that belong to other substances. The second
of these flavours is that in which we are sensible at the same instant
of a flavour that belongs to another substance, and yet of one that is
peculiar to the individual object of which we are tasting, such as that
of milk, for instance: indeed, in milk we cannot correctly say that
there is any pronounced flavour that is either sweet, or unctuous, or
luscious, a sort of smooth taste2024 in the mouth being predominant,
which holds the place of a more decided flavour. The third instance
is that of water, which has no flavour whatever, nor, indeed, any
flavouring principle;2025 but still, this very absence of flavour
is considered as constituting one of them, and forming a peculiar
class2026 of itself; so much so, indeed, that if in water any taste
or flavouring principle is detected, it is looked upon as impure.
In the perception of all these various flavours the smell plays a very
considerable2027 part, there being a very great affinity between
them. Water, however, is properly quite inodorous: and if the least
smell is to be perceived, it is not pure water. It is a singular thing
that three of the principal elements2028 of Nature—water, air, and
fire—should have neither taste nor smell, nor, indeed, any flavouring
principle whatever.
Among the juices, those of a vinous2029 flavour belong to the pear,
the mulberry, and the myrtle, and not to the grape, a very singular
fact. An unctuous taste is detected in the olive,2030 the laurel,
the walnut, and the almond; sweetness exists in the grape, the fig,
and the date; while in the plum class we find a watery2031 juice.
There is a considerable difference, too, in the colours assumed by the
various juices. That of the mulberry, the cherry, the cornel, and the
black grape resembles the colour of blood, while in the white grape
the juice is white. The humour found in the summit of the fig2032
is of a milky nature, but not so with the juice found in the body of
the fruit. In the apple it is the colour of foam,2033 while in the
peach it is perfectly colourless, and this is the case, too, with the
duracinus,2034 which abounds in juice; for who can say that he has
ever detected any colour in it?
Smell, too, presents its own peculiar marvels; in the apple it is
pungent,2035 and it is weak in the peach, while in the sweet2036
fruits we perceive none at all: so, too, the sweet wines are inodorous,
while the thinner ones have more aroma, and are much sooner fit for
use than those of a thicker nature.2037 The odoriferous fruits
are not pleasing to the palate in the same degree, seeing that the
flavour2038 of them does not come up to their smell: hence it is that
in the citron we find the smell so extremely penetrating,2039 and
the taste sour in the highest degree. Sometimes the smell is of a more
delicate2040 nature, as in the quince, for instance; while the fig
has no odour whatever.
Thus much, then, for the various classes and kinds of fruit: it will
be as well now to classify their various natures within a more limited
scope. Some fruits grow in a pod which is sweet itself, and contains a
bitter seed: whereas in most kinds of fruit the seed is agreeable to
the palate, those which grow in a pod are condemned. Other fruits are
berries, with the stone within and the flesh without, as in the olive
and the cherry: others, again, have the berry within and the stone
without, the case, as we have already stated, with the berries that
grow in Egypt.2041
Those fruits, known as “pomes” have the same characteristics as the
berry fruits; in some of them we find the body of the fruit within and
the shell without, as in the nut, for example; others, again, have the
meat of the fruit without and the shell within, the peach and the plum,
for instance: the refuse part being thus surrounded with the flesh,
while in other fruits the flesh is surrounded by the refuse part.2042
Nuts are enclosed in a shell, chesnuts in a skin; in chesnuts the skin
is taken off, but in medlars it is eaten with the rest. Acorns are
covered with a crust, grapes with a husk, and pomegranates with a skin
and an inner membrane. The mulberry is composed of flesh and juice,
while the cherry consists of juice and skin. In some fruits the flesh
separates easily from the woody part, the walnut and the date, for
instance; in others it adheres, as in the case of the olive and the
laurel berry: some kinds, again, partake of both natures, the peach,
for example; for in the duracinus2043 kind the flesh adheres to the
stone, and cannot be torn away from it, while in the other sorts they
are easily separated. In some fruits there is no stone or shell2044
either within or without, one variety of the date,2045 for instance.
In some kinds, again, the shell is eaten, just the same as the fruit;
this we have already mentioned as being the case with a variety of the
almond found in Egypt.2046 Some fruits have on the outside a twofold
refuse covering, the chesnut, the almond, and the walnut, for example.
Some, again, are composed of three separate parts—the body of the
fruit, then a woody shell, and inside of that a kernel, as in the peach.
Some fruits grow closely packed together, such as grapes and sorbs:
these last, just like so many grapes in a cluster, cling round the
branch and bend it downwards with their weight. On the other hand, some
fruits grow separately, at a distance from one another; this is the
case with the peach. Some fruits are enclosed in a sort of matrix, as
with the grains of the pomegranate: some hang down from a stalk, such
as the pear, for instance: others hang in clusters, grapes and dates,
for example. Others, again, grow upon stalks and bunches united: this
we find the case with the berries of the ivy and the elder. Some adhere
close to the branches, like the laurel berry, while other varieties
lie close to the branch or hang from it, as the case may be: thus we
find in the olive some fruit with short stalks, and others with long.
Some fruits grow with a little calyx at the top, the pomegranate, for
example, the medlar, and the lotus2047 of Egypt and the Euphrates.
Then, too, as to the various parts of fruit, they are held in different
degrees of esteem according to their respective recommendations. In the
date it is the flesh that is usually liked, in those of Thebais it is
the crust;2048 the grape and the caryota date are esteemed for their
juice, the pear and the apple for their firmness, the melimelum2049
for its soft meat, the mulberry for its cartilaginous consistency, and
nuts for their kernels. Some fruits in Egypt are esteemed for their
skin; the carica,2050 for instance. This skin, which in the green fig
is thrown away as so much refuse peeling, when the fig is dried is very
highly esteemed. In the papyrus,2051 the ferula,2052 and the white
thorn2053 the stalk itself constitutes the fruit, and the shoots of
the fig-tree2054 are similarly employed.
Among the shrubs, the fruit of the caper2055 is eaten along with the
stalk; and in the carob,2056 what is the part that is eaten but so
much wood? Nor ought we to omit one peculiarity that exists in the seed
of this fruit—it can be called neither flesh, wood, nor cartilage, and
yet no other name has been found for it.
The nature of the juices that are found in the myrtle are particularly
remarkable, for it is the only one2057 of all the trees, the berries
of which produce two kinds of oil2058 as well as of wine, besides
myrtidanum,2059 of which we have already spoken. The berry of this
was also put to another use in ancient times, for before pepper2060
was known it was employed in place of it as a seasoning; so much so,
indeed, that a name has been derived from it for the highly-seasoned
dish which to this day is known by the name of “myrtatum.”2061 It is
by the aid of these berries, too, that the flavour of the flesh of the
wild boar is improved, and they generally form one of the ingredients
in the flavouring of our sauces.
This tree was seen for the first time in the regions of
Europe, which commence on this side of the Ceraunian mountains,2062
growing at Circeii,2063 near the tomb of Elpenor there:2064 it
still retains its Greek2065 name, which clearly proves it to be an
exotic. There were myrtles growing on the site now occupied by Rome,
at the time of its foundation; for a tradition exists to the effect
that the Romans and the Sabines, after they had intended fighting, on
account of the virgins who had been ravished by the former, purified
themselves, first laying down their arms, with sprigs of myrtle, on the
very same spot which is now occupied by the statues of Venus Cluacina;
for in the ancient language “cluere” means to purify.
This tree is employed, too, for a species of fumigation;2066 being
selected for that purpose, because Venus, who presides over all
unions, is the tutelary divinity of the tree.2067 I am not quite
sure, too, whether this tree was not the very first that was planted
in the public places of Rome, the result of some ominous presage by
the augurs of wondrous import. For at the Temple of Quirinus, or, in
other words, of Romulus himself, one of the most ancient in Rome, there
were formerly two myrtle-trees, which grew for a long period just
in front of the temple; one of these was called the Patrician tree,
the other the Plebeian. The Patrician myrtle was for many years the
superior tree, full of sap and vigour; indeed, so long as the Senate
maintained its superiority, so did the tree, being of large growth,
while the Plebeian tree presented a meagre, shrivelled appearance. In
later times, however, the latter tree gained the superiority, and the
Patrician myrtle began to fail just at the period of the2068 Marsic
War,2069 when the power of the Senate was so greatly weakened: and
little by little did this once majestic tree sink into a state of
utter exhaustion and sterility. There was an ancient altar2070 also,
consecrated to Venus Myrtea, known at the present day by the name of
Murcia.
Cato2071 makes mention of three varieties of the myrtle, the black,
white, and the conjugula, perhaps so called from its reference to
conjugal unions, and belonging to the same species as that which grew
where Cluacina’s statues now stand: at the present day the varieties
are differently distinguished into the cultivated and the wild2072
myrtle, each of which includes a kind with a large leaf. The kind
known as “oxymyrsine,”2073 belongs only to the wild variety:
ornamental gardeners classify several varieties of the cultivated
kind; the “Tarentine,”2074 they speak of as a myrtle with a small
leaf, the myrtle of this country2075 as having a broad leaf, and the
hexasticha2076 as being very thickly covered with leaves, growing in
rows of six: it is not, however, made any use of. There are two other
kinds, that are branchy and well covered. In my opinion, the conjugula
is the same that is now called the Roman myrtle. It is in Egypt that
the myrtle is most odoriferous.
Cato2077 has taught us how to make a wine from the black myrtle, by
drying it thoroughly in the shade, and then putting it in must: he
says, also, that if the berries are not quite dry, it will produce an
oil. Since his time a method has been discovered of making a pale wine
from the white variety; two sextarii of pounded myrtle are steeped
in three semi-sextarii of wine, and the mixture is then subjected to
pressure.
The leaves2078 also are dried by themselves till they are capable of
being reduced to a powder, which is used for the treatment of sores on
the human body: this powder is of a slightly corrosive nature, and is
employed also for the purpose of checking the perspiration. A thing
that is still more remarkable, this oil is possessed of a certain
vinous flavour, being, at the same time, of an unctuous nature, and
remarkably efficacious for improving2079 wines. When this is done,
the wine strainer2080 is dipped in the oil before it is used, the
result of which is that it retains the lees of the wine, and allows
nothing but the pure liquor to escape, while at the same time it
accompanies the wine and causes a marked improvement in its flavour.
Sprigs of myrtle, if carried by a person when travelling on foot,
are found to be very refreshing2081 on a long journey. Rings, too,
made of myrtle which has never been touched by iron, are an excellent
specific for swellings in the groin.2082
The myrtle has played2083 its part, also, in the successes of war.
Posthumius Tubertus, who gained a victory over the Sabines in his
consulship,2084 was the first person who entered the City enjoying
the honour of an ovation,2085 for having achieved this success with
ease and without bloodshed: upon which occasion he made his entry
crowned with the myrtle of Venus Victrix, and thereby rendered her
tree an object of regard2086 to our enemies even. Ever since this
occasion, the wreath of those who have enjoyed an ovation has been
made of myrtle, with the exception of M. Crassus,2087 who, on his
victory over the fugitive slaves and Spartacus, made his entry crowned
with laurels. Massurius informs us, also, that some generals, on
the occasion of a triumph even, have worn a wreath of myrtle in the
triumphal car. L. Piso states that Papirius Maso, who was the first
to enjoy a triumph for a victory over the Marsi—it was on the Alban
Mount2088—was in the habit of attending at the games of the Circus,
wearing a wreath of myrtle: he was the maternal grandfather of the
second Scipio Africanus. Marcus Valerius2089 wore two wreaths, one of
laurel, the other of myrtle; it was in consequence of a vow which he
had made to that effect.
The laurel is especially consecrated to triumphs, is remarkably
ornamental to houses, and guards the portals of our emperors2090
and our pontiffs: there suspended alone, it graces the palace, and is
ever on guard before the threshold. Cato2091 speaks of two varieties
of this tree, the Delphic2092 and the Cyprian. Pompeius Lenæus has
added another, to which he has given the name of “mustax,” from the
circumstance of its being used for putting under the cake known by
the name of “mustaceum”.2093 He says that this variety has a very
large leaf, flaccid, and of a whitish hue; that the Delphic laurel is
of one uniform colour, greener than the other, with berries of very
large size, and of a red tint approaching to green. He says, too, that
it is with this laurel that the victors at Delphi2094 are crowned,
and warriors who enjoy the honours of a triumph at Rome. The Cyprian
laurel, he says, has a short leaf, is of a blackish colour, with an
imbricated2095 edge, and crisped.
Since his time, however, the varieties have considerably augmented.
There is the tinus2096 for instance, by some considered as a species
of wild laurel, while others, again, regard it as a tree of a separate
class; indeed, it does differ from the laurel as to the colour, the
berry being of an azure blue. The royal2097 laurel, too, has since
been added, which has of late begun to be known as the “Augustan:”
both the tree, as well as the leaf, are of remarkable size, and the
berries have not the usual rough taste. Some say, however, that the
royal laurel and the Augustan are not the same tree, and make out the
former to be a peculiar kind, with a leaf both longer and broader than
that of the Augustan. The same authors, also, make a peculiar species
of the bacalia the commonest laurel of all, and the one that bears the
greatest number of berries. With them, too, the barren laurel2098
is the laurel of the triumphs, and they say that this is the one that
is used by warriors when enjoying a triumph—a thing that surprises me
very much; unless, indeed, the use of it was first introduced by the
late Emperor Augustus, and it is to be considered as the progeny of
that laurel, which, as we shall just now have occasion to mention, was
sent to him from heaven; it being the smallest of them all, with a
crisped2099 short leaf, and very rarely to be met with.
In ornamental gardening we also find the taxa2100 employed, with
a small leaf sprouting from the middle of the leaf, and forming a
fringe, as it were, hanging from it; the spadonia,2101 too, without
this fringe, a tree that thrives remarkably well in the shade: indeed,
however dense the shade may be, it will soon cover the spot with its
shoots. There is the chamædaphne,2102 also, a shrub that grows wild;
the Alexandrian2103 laurel, by some known as the Idean, by others
as the “hypoglottion,”2104 by others as the “carpophyllon,”2105
and by others, again, as the “hypelates.”2106 From the root it
throws out branches three quarters of a foot in length; it is much
used in ornamental gardening, and for making wreaths, and it has a
more pointed leaf than that of the myrtle, and superior to it in
softness, whiteness, and size: the seed, which lies between the leaves,
is red. This last kind grows in great abundance on Mount Ida and in
the vicinity of Heraclea in Pontus: it is only found, however, in
mountainous districts.
The laurel, too, known as the daphnoides,2107 is a variety
that has received many different names: by some it is called the
Pelasgian laurel, by others the euthalon, and by others the stephanon
Alexandri.2108 This is also a branchy shrub, with a thicker and
softer leaf than that of the ordinary laurel: if tasted, it leaves
a burning sensation in the mouth and throat: the berries are red,
inclining to black. The ancient writers have remarked, that in their
time there was no species of laurel in the island of Corsica. Since
then, however, it has been planted there, and has thrived well.
This tree is emblematical of peace:2109 when a branch of it is
extended, it is to denote a truce between enemies in arms. For the
Romans more particularly it is the messenger of joyful tidings, and of
victory: it accompanies the despatches2110 of the general, and it
decorates the lances and javelins of the soldiers and the fasces which
precede their chief. It is of this tree that branches are deposited on
the lap of Jupiter All-good and All-great,2111 so often as some new
victory has imparted universal gladness. This is done, not because
it is always green, nor yet because it is an emblem of peace—for in
both of those respects the olive would take the precedence of it—but
because it is the most beauteous tree on Mount Parnassus, and was
pleasing for its gracefulness to Apollo even; a deity to whom the kings
of Rome sent offerings at an early period, as we learn from the case
of L. Brutus.2112 Perhaps, too, honour is more particularly paid
to this tree because it was there that Brutus2113 earned the glory
of asserting his country’s liberties, when, by the direction of the
oracle, he kissed that laurel-bearing soil. Another reason, too, may be
the fact, that of all the shrubs that are planted and received in our
houses, this is the only one that is never struck by lightning.2114
It is for these reasons, in my opinion, that the post of honour has
been awarded to the laurel more particularly in triumphs, and not, as
Massurius says, because it was used for the purposes of fumigation and
purification from the blood of the enemy.
In addition to the above particulars, it is not permitted to defile
the laurel and the olive by applying them to profane uses; so much
so, indeed, that, not even for the propitiation of the divinities,
should a fire be lighted with them at either altar or shrine.2115
Indeed, it is very evident that the laurel protests against such usage
by crackling2116 as it does in the fire, thus, in a manner, giving
expression to its abhorrence of such treatment. The wood of this tree
when eaten is good as a specific for internal maladies and affections
of the sinews.2117
It is said that when it thundered, the Emperor Tiberius was in the
habit of putting on a wreath of laurel to allay his apprehensions
of disastrous effects from the lightning.2118 There are also some
remarkable facts connected with the laurel in the history of the late
Emperor Augustus: once while Livia Drusilla, who afterwards on her
marriage with the Emperor assumed the name of Augusta, at the time
that she was affianced to him, was seated, there fell into her lap
a hen of remarkable whiteness, which an eagle let fall from aloft
without its receiving the slightest injury: on Livia viewing it without
any symptoms of alarm, it was discovered that miracle was added to
miracle, and that it held in its beak a branch of laurel covered
with berries. The aruspices gave orders that the hen and her progeny
should be carefully preserved, and the branch planted and tended
with religious care. This was accordingly done at the country-house
belonging to the Cæsars, on the Flaminian Way, near the banks of the
Tiber, eight miles from the City; from which circumstance that road has
since received the title “Ad gallinas.”2119 From the branch there
has now arisen, wondrous to relate, quite a grove: and Augustus Cæsar
afterwards, when celebrating a triumph, held a branch of it in his
hand and wore a wreath of this laurel on his head; since which time
all the succeeding emperors have followed his example. Hence, too, has
originated the custom of planting the branches which they have held on
these occasions, and we thus see groves of laurel still existing which
owe their respective names to this circumstance. It was on the above
occasion, too, that not improbably a change was effected in the usual
laurel of the triumph.2120 The laurel is the only one among the trees
that in the Latin language has given an appellation to a man,2121
and it is the only one the leaf of which has a distinct name of its
own,—it being known by the name of “laurea.” The name of this tree is
still retained by one place in the city of Rome, for we find a spot
on the Aventine Mount still known by the name of “Loretum,”2122
where formerly a laurel-grove existed. The laurel is employed in
purifications, and we may here mention, incidentally, that it will grow
from slips2123—though Democritus and Theophrastus have expressed
their doubts as to that fact.
We shall now proceed to speak of the forest trees.
Summary.—Remarkable facts, narratives, and observations, one
hundred and twenty.
Roman authors quoted.—Fenestella,2124 Fabianus,2125
Virgil,2126 Corn. Valerianus,2127 Celsus,2128 Cato the
Censor,2129 Saserna2130 father and son, Scrofa,2131 M.
Varro,2132 D. Silanus,2133 Fabius Pictor,2134 Trogus,2135
Hyginus,2136 Flaccus Verrius,2137 Græcinus,2138 Atticus
Julius,2139 Columella,2140 Massurius Sabinus,2141 Tergilla,2142
Cotta Messalinus,2143 L. Piso,2144 Pompeius Lenæus,2145
Maccius Plautus,2146 Flavius,2147 Dossenus,2148 Scævola,2149
Ælius,2150 Ateius Capito,2151 Sextius Niger,2152 Vibius
Rufus.2153
Foreign authors quoted.—Aristotle,2154 Democritus,2155
King Hiero,2156 King Attalus Philometor,2157 Archytas,2158
Xenophon,2159 Amphilochus2160 of Athens, Anaxipolis2161 of
Thasos, Apollodorus2162 of Lemnos, Aristophanes2163 of Miletus,
Antigonus2164 of Cymæ, Agathocles2165 of Chios, Apollonius2166
of Pergamus, Aristander2167 of Athens, Bacchius2168 of Miletus,
Bion2169 of Soli, Chæreas2170 of Athens, Chæristus2171 of Athens,
Diodorus2172 of Priene, Dion2173 of Colophon, Epigenes2174
of Rhodes, Euagon2175 of Thasos, Euphronius2176 of Athens,
Androtion2177 who wrote on Agriculture, Æschrion2178 who wrote on
Agriculture, Lysimachus2179 who wrote on Agriculture, Dionysius2180
who translated Mago,2181 Diophanes2182 who made an Epitome of the
work of Dionysius, Asclepiades2183 the Physician, Erasistratus2184
the Physician, Commiades2185 who wrote on the preparation of Wines,
Aristomachus2186 who wrote on the same subject, Hicesius2187
who wrote on the same subject, Themiso2188 the Physician,
Onesicritus,2189 King Juba.2190
BOOK XVI. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE FOREST TREES. — CHAP. 1.—COUNTRIES THAT HAVE NO TREES. — CHAP. 2.—WONDERS CONNECTED WITH TREES IN THE NORTHERN REGIONS. — CHAP. 3. (4.)—THE ACORN OAK. THE CIVIC CROWN. — CHAP. 4.—THE ORIGIN OF THE PRESENTATION OF CROWNS. — CHAP. 5.—PERSONS PRESENTED WITH A CROWN OF LEAVES. — CHAP. 6. (5.)—THIRTEEN VARIETIES OF THE ACORN. — CHAP. 7. (6.)—THE BEECH. — CHAP. 8.—THE OTHER ACORNS—WOOD FOR FUEL. — CHAP. 9.—THE GALL-NUT. — CHAP. 10.—OTHER PRODUCTIONS ON THESE TREES BESIDES THE ACORN. — CHAP. 11. (8.)—CACHRYS. — CHAP. 12.—THE KERMES BERRY. — CHAP. 13.—AGARIC. — CHAP. 14. (9.)—TREES OF WHICH THE BARK IS USED. — CHAP. 15. (10.)—SHINGLES. — CHAP. 16.—THE PINE. — CHAP. 17.—THE PINASTER. — CHAP. 18.—THE PITCH-TREE: THE FIR. — CHAP. 19.—THE LARCH: THE TORCH-TREE. — CHAP. 20.—THE YEW. — CHAP. 21. (11.)—METHODS OF MAKING TAR—HOW CEDRIUM IS MADE. — CHAP. 22.—METHODS BY WHICH THICK PITCH IS PREPARED. — CHAP. 23. (12.)—HOW THE RESIN CALLED ZOPISSA IS PREPARED. — CHAP. 24. (13.)—TREES THE WOOD OF WHICH IS HIGHLY VALUED. FOUR VARIETIES OF THE ASH. — CHAP. 25. (14.)—TWO VARIETIES OF THE LINDEN-TREE. — CHAP. 26. (15.)—TEN VARIETIES OF THE MAPLE. — CHAP. 27. (16.)—BRUSCUM: MOLLUSCUM; THE STAPHYLODENDRON. — CHAP. 28.—THREE VARIETIES OF THE BOX-TREE. — CHAP. 29. (17.)—FOUR VARIETIES OF THE ELM. — CHAP. 30. (18.)—THE NATURES OF THE VARIOUS TREES ACCORDING TO THEIR LOCALITIES: THE MOUNTAIN TREES, AND THE TREES OF THE PLAIN. — CHAP. 31.—TREES WHICH GROW ON A DRY SOIL: THOSE WHICH ARE FOUND IN WET LOCALITIES: THOSE WHICH ARE FOUND IN BOTH INDIFFERENTLY. — CHAP. 32. (19.)—DIVISION OF TREES INTO VARIOUS SPECIES. — CHAP. 33. (20.)—TREES WHICH DO NOT LOSE THEIR FOLIAGE. THE RHODODENDRON. TREES WHICH DO NOT LOSE THE WHOLE OF THEIR FOLIAGE. PLACES IN WHICH THERE ARE NO TREES. — CHAP. 34. (22.)—THE NATURE OF THE LEAVES WHICH WITHER AND FALL. — CHAP. 35.—TREES WHICH HAVE LEAVES OF VARIOUS COLOURS; TREES WITH LEAVES OF VARIOUS SHAPES. THREE VARIETIES OF THE POPLAR. — CHAP. 36.—LEAVES WHICH TURN ROUND EVERY YEAR. — CHAP. 37.—THE CARE BESTOWED ON THE LEAVES OF THE PALM, AND THE USES TO WHICH THEY ARE APPLIED. — CHAP. 38.—REMARKABLE FACTS CONNECTED WITH LEAVES. — CHAP. 39. (25.)—THE NATURAL ORDER OF THE PRODUCTION OF PLANTS. — CHAP. 40.—TREES WHICH NEVER BLOSSOM. THE JUNIPER. — CHAP. 41.—THE FECUNDATION OF TREES. GERMINATION: THE APPEARANCE OF THE FRUIT. — CHAP. 42.—IN WHAT ORDER THE TREES BLOSSOM. — CHAP. 43. (26.)—AT WHAT PERIOD EACH TREE BEARS FRUIT. THE CORNEL. — CHAP. 44.—TREES WHICH BEAR THE WHOLE YEAR. TREES WHICH HAVE ON THEM THE FRUIT OF THREE YEARS. — CHAP. 45.—TREES WHICH BEAR NO FRUIT: TREES LOOKED UPON AS ILL-OMENED. — CHAP. 46.—TREES WHICH LOSE THEIR FRUIT OR FLOWERS MOST READILY. — CHAP. 47.—TREES WHICH ARE UNPRODUCTIVE IN CERTAIN PLACES. — CHAP. 48.—THE MODE IN WHICH TREES BEAR. — CHAP. 49.—TREES IN WHICH THE FRUIT APPEARS BEFORE THE LEAVES. — CHAP. 50. (27.)—TREES THAT BEAR TWO CROPS IN A YEAR. TREES THAT BEAR THREE CROPS. — CHAP. 51.—WHICH TREES BECOME OLD WITH THE GREATEST RAPIDITY, AND WHICH MOST SLOWLY. — CHAP. 52.—TREES WHICH BEAR VARIOUS PRODUCTS. CRATÆGUM. — CHAP. 53.—DIFFERENCES IN TREES IN RESPECT OF THE TRUNKS AND BRANCHES. — CHAP. 54.—THE BRANCHES OF TREES. — CHAP. 55. (31.)—THE BARK OF TREES. — CHAP. 56.—THE ROOTS OF TREES. — CHAP. 57.—TREES WHICH HAVE GROWN SPONTANEOUSLY FROM THE GROUND. — CHAP. 58.—HOW TREES GROW SPONTANEOUSLY—DIVERSITIES IN THEIR NATURE, THE SAME TREES NOT GROWING EVERYWHERE. — CHAP. 59.—PLANTS THAT WILL NOT GROW IN CERTAIN PLACES. — CHAP. 60. (33.)—THE CYPRESS. — CHAP. 61.—THAT THE EARTH OFTEN BEARS PRODUCTIONS WHICH IT HAS NEVER BORNE BEFORE. — CHAP. 62. (34.)—THE IVY.—TWENTY VARIETIES OF IT. — CHAP. 63. (35.)—THE SMILAX. — CHAP. 64. (36.)—WATER PLANTS: THE RUSH: TWENTY-EIGHT VARIETIES OF THE REED. — CHAP. 65.—REEDS USED FOR ARROWS, AND FOR THE PURPOSE OF WRITING. — CHAP. 66.—FLUTE REEDS: THE REED OF ORCHOMENUS; REEDS USED FOR FOWLING AND FISHING. — CHAP. 67.—THE VINE-DRESSERS’ REED. — CHAP. 68.—- THE WILLOW: EIGHT VARIETIES OF IT. — CHAP. 69.—TREES IN ADDITION TO THE WILLOW, WHICH ARE OF USE IN MAKING WITHES. — CHAP. 70.—RUSHES: CANDLE-RUSHES: RUSHES FOR THATCHING. — CHAP. 71.—THE ELDER: THE BRAMBLE. — CHAP. 72. (38.)—THE JUICES OF TREES. — CHAP. 73.—THE VEINS AND FIBRES OF TREES. — CHAP. 74.—THE FELLING OF TREES. — CHAP. 75.—THE OPINION OF CATO ON THE FELLING OF TIMBER. — CHAP. 76.—THE SIZE OF TREES: THE NATURE OF WOOD: THE SAPPINUS. — CHAP. 77.—METHODS OF OBTAINING FIRE FROM WOOD. — CHAP. 78.—TREES WHICH ARE PROOF AGAINST DECAY: TREES WHICH NEVER SPLIT. — CHAP. 79.—HISTORICAL FACTS CONNECTED WITH THE DURABILITY OF WOOD. — CHAP. 80. (41.)—VARIETIES OF THE TEREDO. — CHAP. 81. (42.)—THE WOODS USED IN BUILDING. — CHAP. 82.—CARPENTERS’ WOODS. — CHAP. 83. (43.)—WOODS UNITED WITH GLUE. — CHAP. 84.—VENEERING. — CHAP. 85. (44.)—THE AGE OF TREES. A TREE THAT WAS PLANTED BY THE FIRST SCIPIO AFRICANUS. A TREE AT ROME FIVE HUNDRED YEARS OLD. — CHAP. 86.—TREES AS OLD AS THE CITY. — CHAP. 87.—TREES IN THE SUBURBAN DISTRICTS OLDER THAN THE CITY. — CHAP. 88.—TREES PLANTED BY AGAMEMNON THE FIRST YEAR OF THE TROJAN WAR: OTHER TREES WHICH DATE FROM THE TIME THAT THE PLACE WAS CALLED ILIUM, ANTERIOR TO THE TROJAN WAR. — CHAP. 89.—TREES PLANTED AT ARGOS BY HERCULES: OTHERS PLANTED BY APOLLO. A TREE MORE ANCIENT THAN ATHENS ITSELF. — CHAP. 90.—TREES WHICH ARE THE MOST SHORT-LIVED. — CHAP. 91.—TREES THAT HAVE BEEN RENDERED FAMOUS BY REMARKABLE EVENTS. — CHAP. 92.—PLANTS THAT HAVE NO PECULIAR SPOT FOR THEIR GROWTH: OTHERS THAT GROW UPON TREES, AND WILL NOT GROW IN THE GROUND. NINE VARIETIES OF THEM: CADYTAS, POLYPODION, PHAULIAS, HIPPOPHÆSTON. — CHAP. 93.—THREE VARIETIES OF MISTLETOE. THE NATURE OF MISTLETOE AND SIMILAR PLANTS. — CHAP. 94.—THE METHOD OF MAKING BIRDLIME. — CHAP. 95.—HISTORICAL FACTS CONNECTED WITH THE MISTLETOE.
We have given the precedence in this account to the fruit-trees
and others which, by their delicious juices, first taught man to
give a relish to his food and the various aliments requisite for
his sustenance, whether it is that they spontaneously produce these
delightful flavours, or whether we have imparted them by the methods
of adoption and intermarriage,2191 thus bestowing a favour, as it
were, upon the very beasts and birds. The next thing, then, would be
to speak of the glandiferous trees, the trees which proffered the
earliest nutriment to the appetite of man, and proved themselves his
foster-mothers in his forlorn and savage state—did I not feel myself
constrained on this occasion to make some mention of the surprise which
I have felt on finding by actual experience what is the life of mortals
when they inhabit a country that is without either tree or shrub.
(1.) I have already stated2192 that in the East many nations that
dwell on the shores of the ocean are placed in this necessitous
state; and I myself have personally witnessed the condition of the
Chauci,2193 both the Greater and the Lesser, situate in the regions
of the far North. In those climates a vast tract of land, invaded
twice each day and night by the overflowing waves of the ocean, opens
a question that is eternally proposed to us by Nature, whether these
regions are to be looked upon as belonging to the land, or whether as
forming a portion of the sea?
Here a wretched race is found, inhabiting either the more elevated
spots of land, or else eminences artificially constructed, and of a
height to which they know by experience that the highest tides will
never reach. Here they pitch their cabins; and when the waves cover
the surrounding country far and wide, like so many mariners on board
ship are they: when, again, the tide recedes, their condition is that
of so many shipwrecked men, and around their cottages they pursue
the fishes as they make their escape with the receding tide. It is
not their lot, like the adjoining nations, to keep any flocks for
sustenance by their milk, nor even to maintain a warfare with wild
beasts, every shrub, even, being banished afar. With the sedge2194
and the rushes of the marsh they make cords, and with these they
weave the nets employed in the capture of the fish; they fashion the
mud,2195 too, with their hands, and drying it by the help of the
winds more than of the sun, cook their food by its aid, and so warm
their entrails, frozen as they are by the northern blasts; their
only2196 drink, too, is rain-water, which they collect in holes dug
at the entrance of their abode: and yet these nations, if this very day
they were vanquished by the Roman people, would exclaim against being
reduced2197 to slavery! Be it so, then—Fortune is most kind to many,
just when she means to punish them.2198
Another marvel, too, connected with the forests! They cover all
the rest of Germany, and by their shade augment the cold. But the
highest of them all are those not far distant from the Chauci already
mentioned, and more particularly in the vicinity of the two lakes2199
there. The very shores are lined with oaks,2200 which manifest an
extraordinary eagerness to attain their growth: undermined by the
waves or uprooted by the blasts, with their entwining roots they carry
vast forests along with them, and, thus balanced, stand upright as
they float along, while they spread afar their huge branches like
the rigging of so many ships. Many is the time that these trees have
struck our fleets with alarm, when the waves have driven them, almost
purposely it would seem, against their prows as they stood at anchor in
the night; and the men, destitute of all remedy and resource, have had
to engage in a naval combat with a forest of trees!
(2.) In the same northern regions, too, is the Hercynian2201 Forest,
whose gigantic oaks,2202 uninjured by the lapse of ages, and
contemporary with the creation of the world, by their near approach
to immortality surpass all other marvels known. Not to speak of other
matters that would surpass all belief, it is a well-known fact that
their roots,2203 as they meet together, upheave vast hills; or, if
the earth happens not to accumulate with them, rise aloft to the very
branches even, and, as they contend for the mastery, form arcades, like
so many portals thrown open, and large enough to admit of the passage
of a squadron of horse.
(3.) All these trees, in general, belong to the glandiferous
class,2204 and have ever been held in the highest honour by the Roman
people.
It is with the leaves of this class of trees that our civic crown
is made, the most glorious reward that can be bestowed on military
valour, and, for this long time past, the emblem of the imperial2205
clemency; since the time, in fact, when, after the impiety of civil
war, it was first deemed a meritorious action not to shed the blood
of a fellow-citizen. Far inferior to this in rank are the mural2206
crown, the vallar,2207 and the golden2208 one, superior though
they may be in the value of the material: inferior, too, in merit,
is the rostrate2209 crown, though ennobled, in recent times more
particularly, by two great names, those of M. Varro,2210 who was
presented with it by Pompeius Magnus, for his great achievements in the
Piratic War, and of M. Agrippa, on whom it was bestowed by Cæsar, at
the end of the Sicilian War, which was also a war against pirates.
In former days the beaks2211 of vessels, fastened in front of the
tribunal, graced the Forum, and seemed, as it were, a crown placed
upon the head of the Roman people itself. In later times, however,
they began to be polluted and trodden under foot amid the seditious
movements of the tribunes, the public interest was sacrificed to
private advantage, each citizen sought solely his own advancement, and
everything looked upon as holy was abandoned to profanation—still, from
amid all this, the Rostra2212 emerged once again, and passed from
beneath the feet of the citizens to their heads. Augustus presented
to Agrippa the rostrate crown, while he himself received the civic
crown2213 at the hands of all mankind.
In ancient times crowns2214 were presented to none but a divinity,
hence it is that Homer2215 awards them only to the gods of heaven
and to the entire army; but never to an individual, however great his
achievements in battle may have been. It is said, too, that Father
Liber was the first of all who placed a crown on his head, and that it
was made of ivy.2216 In succeeding times, those engaged in sacrifices
in honour of the gods began to wear them, the victims being decked
with wreaths as well. More recently, again, they were employed in the
sacred games;2217 and at the present day they are bestowed on such
occasions, not upon the victor, indeed, but upon his country, which
receives, it is proclaimed, this crown at his hands.2218 Hence arose
the usage of conferring wreaths upon warriors when about to enjoy a
triumph, for them to consecrate in the temples: after which it became
the custom to present them at our games. It would be a lengthy matter,
and, indeed, foreign to the purpose of this work, to enter upon a
discussion who was the first Roman that received each kind of crown;
in fact, they were acquainted with none but such as were given as the
reward of military prowess. It is a well-known fact, however, that this
people has more varieties of crowns than those of all other nations put
together.
Romulus presented Hostus Hostilius2219 with a crown of leaves, for
being the first to enter Fidenæ. This Hostus was the grandfather of
King Tullus Hostilius. P. Decius the elder, the military tribune, was
presented with a crown of leaves by the army which had been saved by
his valour, under the command of Cornelius Cossus,2220 the consul,
in the war with the Samnites. This crown was made at first of the
leaves of the holm oak, but afterwards those of the æsculus2221 were
preferred, as being a tree sacred to Jupiter: this, however, was soon
employed indifferently with the quercus, according as each might
happen to present itself, the honourable distinction given to the acorn
being the only thing observed. Rigorous laws were, however, enacted,
to maintain the lofty glories of this wreath, by which it was placed
upon an equality even with the supreme honours of the wreath that is
given by Greece in presence of Jove2222 himself, and to receive
which the exulting city of the victor is wont to break2223 a passage
through its very walls. These laws are to the effect that the life of
a fellow-citizen must be preserved, and an enemy slain; that the spot
where this takes place must have been held by the enemy that same day;
that the person saved shall admit the fact, other witnesses being of no
use at all; and that the person saved shall have been a Roman citizen.
To preserve an ally merely, even though it should be the life of a
king that is so saved, confers no right to this high reward, nor is
the honour at all increased, even if it is the Roman general that has
been thus preserved, it being the intention of the framers of the law
that it should be the status of the citizen that is everything. When a
man has received this wreath, it is his privilege to wear it for the
rest of his life. When he makes his appearance at the celebration of
the games,2224 it is customary for the Senate even to rise from their
seats, and he has the right of taking his seat next to the senators.
Exemption, too, from all civic duties is conferred upon him as well
as his father and his father’s father. Siccius Dentatus, as we have
already mentioned2225 on an appropriate occasion, received fourteen
civic crowns, and Manlius Capitolinus2226 six,2227 one, among the
rest, for having saved the life of his general, Servilius. Scipio
Africanus declined to accept the civic crown for having saved the life
of his father at the battle of Trebia. Times these, right worthy of
our everlasting admiration, which accorded honour alone as the reward
of exploits so mighty, and which, while other crowns were recommended
by being made of gold, disdained to set a price upon the safety of a
citizen, and loudly proclaimed thereby that it is unrighteous to save
the life of a man for motives of lucre.
It is a well-known fact that acorns2228 at this very day constitute
the wealth of many nations, and that, too, even amid these times of
peace. Sometimes, also, when there is a scarcity of corn they are dried
and ground, the meal being employed for making a kind of bread. Even
to this very day, in the provinces of Spain,2229 we find the acorn
introduced at table in the second course: it is thought to be sweeter
when roasted in the ashes. By the law of the Twelve Tables, there is a
provision made that it shall be lawful for a man to gather his acorns
when they have fallen upon the land of another.
The varieties of the glandiferous trees are numerous, and they are
found to differ in fruit, locality, sex, and taste; the acorn of the
beech having one shape, that of the quercus another, and that, again,
of the holm-oak another. The various species also, among themselves,
offer a considerable number of varieties. In addition to this, some
of these trees are of a wild nature, while the fruits of others are
of a less acrid flavour, owing to a more careful cultivation. Then,
too, there is a difference between the varieties which grow on the
mountains and those of the plains; the males differ from the females,
and there are considerable modifications in the flavour of their fruit.
That of the beech2230 is the sweetest of all; so much so, that,
according to Cornelius Alexander, the people of the city of Chios,
when besieged, supported themselves wholly on mast. The different
varieties cannot possibly be distinguished by their respective names,
which vary according to their several localities. The quercus2231
and the robur2232 we see growing everywhere, but not so with the
æsculus;2233 while a fourth kind, known as the cerrus,2234 is
not so much as known throughout the greater part of Italy. We shall
distinguish them, therefore, by their characteristic features, and when
circumstances render it necessary, shall give their Greek names as well.
The acorn of the beech2235 is similar in appearance to a kernel,
enclosed in a shell of triangular shape. The leaf is thin and one of
the very lightest, is similar in appearance to that of the poplar, and
turns yellow with remarkable rapidity. From the middle of the leaf,
and upon the upper side of it, there mostly shoots a little green
berry, with a pointed top.2236 The beech is particularly agreeable
to rats and mice; and hence it is, that where this tree abounds, those
creatures are sure to be plentiful also. The leaves are also very
fattening for dormice, and good for thrushes too. Almost all trees bear
an average crop but once in two years; this is the case with the beech
more particularly.
The other trees that bear acorns, properly so called, are the robur,
the æsculus, the cerrus, the holm-oak,2237 and the cork-tree:2238
it is contained in a rivelled calyx, which embraces more or less of it,
according to the several varieties. The leaves of these trees, those
of the holm-oak excepted, are weighty, pulpy, long, and jagged at the
edges, and they do not turn yellow before they fall, as with the beech:
they are also longer or shorter, as the case may be.
There are two kinds2239 of holm-oak: one of them, which belongs to
Italy, has a leaf not very unlike that of the olive; some of the Greeks
give it the name of “milax,”2240 and in our provinces it is known as
the aquifolia. The acorn of these two kinds is shorter and more slender
than in the others: Homer2241 calls it “acylos,” and by that name
distinguishes it from the ordinary acorn: it is generally said that the
male tree of the holm-oak bears no fruit.
The best acorn, and the very largest, is that which grows upon the
quercus, and the next to it is the fruit of the æsculus: that of the
robur, again, is diminutive, and the fruit of the cerrus has a meagre,
wretched look, being enclosed in a calyx covered with prickles, like
the outer coat of the chesnut. With reference to the acorn of the
quercus, that which grows upon the female tree2242 is sweeter and
more tender, while that of the male is more solid and compact. The
acorn, however, of the latifolia2243 is the most esteemed, an oak
so called from the remarkable broadness of its leaves. The acorns
differ also among themselves in size, and the comparative fineness of
the outer shell; as also in the circumstance that some have beneath
the shell a rough coat of a rusty colour, while in others a white
flesh immediately presents itself. Those, too, are more particularly
esteemed, the two extremities of the nut of which, taken lengthwise,
are as hard as a stone: and it is considered preferable that this
peculiarity should present itself rather in the shell than in the
flesh: in either case, however, it only exists in the fruit of the
male tree. In some kinds, again, the acorn is oval, in others round;
while in others it is of a more pointed form. The colour, too, varies
considerably, according as it is blacker or whiter; this last being
held in the highest esteem. The extremities of the acorn are bitter,
but the flesh in the middle of it is sweet;2244 another difference,
too, consists in the comparative length or shortness of the stalk.
As for the trees themselves, the one that bears the acorn of largest
size is known as the “hemeris;”2245 a small tree with a thick bushy
foliage all around it, and often hollowed at the place where the
branch is joined to the trunk. The quercus has a stronger wood, and
less susceptible of decay: this also is a very branchy tree, but is
much taller than the last, while the trunk is considerably thicker.
The ægilops,2246 however, is the highest of them all, and is much
attached to wild, uncultivated spots. Next to this in height is the
latifolia, but its wood is far from being so useful either for building
purposes or for charcoal. When rough-hewn it is very apt to spoil,
hence it is that it is generally used in an unhewn state. As charcoal,
it is considered only economical in smelting copper; for the moment
the workman ceases to blow, the fire dies out, and hence it requires
to be repeatedly rekindled; while at the same time it gives out great
quantities of sparks. The best charcoal is that obtained from the wood
of young trees.2247 Square billets of wood, newly cut, are piled
compactly together with clay, and built up in the form of a chimney;
the pile is then set fire to, and incisions are made in the coat of
clay as it gradually hardens, by the aid of long poles, for the purpose
of letting the moisture of the wood evaporate.
The worst kind of all, however, both for timber and for making
charcoal, is the oak known as the “haliphlœos,”2248 the bark of which
is remarkably thick, and the trunk of considerable size, but mostly
hollow and spongy: it is the only one of this species that rots while
the tree is still alive. In addition to this, it is very frequently
struck by lightning, although it is not so remarkably lofty in height:
for this reason it is not considered lawful to employ its wood for
the purposes of sacrifice. It is but rarely that it bears any acorns,
and when it does they are bitter: no animal will touch them, with the
sole exception of swine, and not even they, if they can get any other
food. An additional reason also for its exclusion from all religious
ceremonials, is the circumstance that the fire is very apt to go out in
the middle of the sacrifice when the wood of it is used for fuel.
The acorn of the beech, when given to swine,2249 makes them brisk and
lively, and renders the flesh tender for cooking, and light and easy
of digestion; while, on the other hand, that of the holm oak has the
effect of making them thin, pallid, meagre, and lumpish. The acorn of
the quercus is of a broad shape, and is the heaviest as well as the
sweetest of them all. According to Nigidius, the acorn of the cerrus
occupies the next rank to this, and, indeed, there is no acorn that
renders the flesh of swine more firm, though at the same time it is
apt to impart a certain degree of hardness. The same author assures us
also, that the acorn of the holm oak is a trying diet for swine, unless
it is given in very small quantities at a time. He says, too, that
this acorn is the last to fall, and that the flesh of swine, if fed
upon the acorns of the æsculus, the robur, or the cork-tree, will be of
a spongy nature.
All2250 the glandiferous trees produce the gall-nut as well: they
only bear acorns, however, in alternate years. The gall-nut of the
hemeris2251 is considered the choicest of all, and the best adapted
for the preparation of leather: that of the latifolia closely resembles
it, but is somewhat lighter, and not by any means so highly approved.
This last tree produces the black gall-nut also—for there are two
varieties of it—this last being deemed preferable for dyeing wool.
(7.) The gall-nut begins to grow just as the sun is leaving the sign
of Gemini,2252 and always bursts forth in its entirety in a single
night.2253 The white variety grows, too, in a single day, but if
the heat happens to overtake it, it shrinks immediately, and never
arrives at its proper size, which is about that of a bean. The black
gall-nut will remain green for a longer period, and sometimes attains
the size of an apple2254 even. The best kind is that which comes from
Commagene,2255 and the most inferior are those produced by the robur:
it may easily be tested by means of certain holes in it which admit of
the passage of the light.2256
The robur, in addition to its fruit, has a great number of other
productions: it bears2257 the two varieties of the gall-nut, and a
production which closely resembles the mulberry,2258 except that it
differs from it in being dry and hard: for the most part it bears a
resemblance to a bull’s head, and in the inside there is a fruit very
similar to the stone of the olive. Little balls2259 also are found
growing on the robur, not unlike nuts in appearance, and containing
within them a kind of soft wool, which is used for burning in lamps;
for it will keep burning without oil, which is the case also with the
black gall-nut. It bears another kind, too, of little ball, covered
with hair,2260 but used for no purpose: in spring, however, this
contains a juice like honey. In the hollows formed by the union of
the trunk and branches of this tree there are found also small round
balls,2261 which adhere bodily to the bark, and not by means of a
stalk: at the point of junction they are white, but the rest of the
body is spotted all over with black: inside they are of a scarlet
colour, but on opening them they are found to be empty, and are of a
bitter taste.
Sometimes, too, the robur bears a kind of pumice,2262 as well as
little balls, which are formed of the leaves rolled up; upon the veins
of the leaves, too, there are watery pustules, of a whitish hue, and
transparent while they are soft; in these a kind of gnat2263 is
produced, and they come to maturity just in the same way that the
ordinary gall-nut does.
The robur bears cachrys,2264 too; such being the name given to
a small round ball that is employed in medicine for its caustic
properties. It grows on the fir likewise, the larch, the pitch-tree,
the linden, the nut-tree, and the plane, and remains on the tree
throughout the winter, after the leaves have fallen. It contains a
kernel very similar to that of the pine-nut, and increases in size
during the winter. In spring the ball opens throughout, and it finally
drops when the leaves are beginning to grow.
Such is the multiplicity of the products borne by the robur in addition
to its acorns; and not only these, but mushrooms2265 as well, of
better or worse quality, the most recent stimulants that have been
discovered for the appetite; these last are found growing about its
roots. Those of the quercus are the most highly esteemed, while those
of the robur, the cypress, and the pine are injurious.2266 The robur
produces mistletoe2267 also, and, if we may believe Hesiod,2268
honey as well: indeed, it is a well-known fact, that a honey-like2269
dew falling from heaven, as we have already mentioned,2270 deposits
itself upon the leaves of this tree in preference to those of any
other. It is also well known that the wood of this tree, when burnt,
produces a nitrous2271 ash.
The holm oak, however, by its scarlet berry2272 alone challenges
competition with all these manifold productions. This grain appears at
first sight to be a roughness on the surface of the tree, as it were,
a small kind of the aquifolia2273 variety of holm oak, known as the
cusculium.2274 To the poor in Spain it furnishes2275 the means of
paying one half of their tribute. We have already, when speaking2276
of the purple of the murex, mentioned the best methods adopted for
using it. It is produced also in Galatia, Africa, Pisidia, and Cilicia:
the most inferior kind is that of Sardinia.
It is in the Gallic provinces more particularly that the glandiferous
trees produce agaric;2277 such being the name given to a white fungus
which has a strong odour, and is very useful as an antidote. It grows
upon the top of the tree, and gives out a brilliant light2278 at
night: this, indeed, is the sign by which its presence is known, and by
the aid of this light it may be gathered during the night. The ægilops
is the only one among the glandiferous trees that bears a kind of
dry cloth,2279 covered with a white mossy shag, and this, not only
attached to the bark, but hanging down from the branches as well, a
cubit even in length: this substance has a strong odour, as we have
already2280 stated, when speaking of the perfumes.
The cork is but a very small tree, and its acorn is of the very
worst2281 quality, and rarely to be found as well: the bark2282 is
its only useful product, being remarkably thick, and if removed it will
grow again. When straitened out, it has been known to form planks as
much as ten feet square. This substance is employed more particularly
attached as a buoy to the ropes2283 of ships’ anchors and the
drag-nets of fishermen. It is employed also for the bungs of casks and
as a material for the winter shoes2284 of females; for which reason
the Greeks not inappropriately call them2285 “the bark of a tree.”
There are some writers who speak of it as the female of the holm oak;
and in the countries where the holm does not grow, they substitute for
it the wood of the cork-tree, more particularly in cartwrights’ work,
in the vicinity of Elis and Lacedæmon for instance. The cork-tree does
not grow throughout the whole of Italy, and in no2286 part whatever
of Gaul.
The bark also of the beech, the lime, the fir, and the pitch-tree is
extensively used by the peasantry. Panniers and baskets are made of
it, as also the large flat hampers which are employed for the carriage
of corn and grapes: roofs of cottages,2287 too, are made of this
material. When a spy has been sent out he often leaves information for
his general, written upon fresh bark, by cutting letters in the parts
of it that are the most juicy. The bark of the beech is also employed
for religious purposes in certain sacred rites.2288 This tree,
however, when deprived of its bark, will not survive.
The best shingles are those made of the wood of the robur; the next
best being those furnished by the other glandiferous trees and the
beech. Those most easily made are cut from the wood of the resinous
trees, but they do not last,2289 with the exception of those made
of pine. Cornelius Nepos informs us, that Rome was roofed solely with
shingles down to the time of the war with Pyrrhus, a period of four
hundred and seventy years. It is well known that it was remarkable for
the fine forests in its vicinity. Even at the present day, the name
of Jupiter Fagutalus points out in what locality there stood a grove
of beeches;2290 the Querquetulan Gate shows where the quercus once
stood, and the Viminal Hill is the spot where the “vimen”2291 was
sought in ancient times. In many other parts, too, there were groves to
be found, and sometimes as many as two. Q. Hortensius, the Dictator, on
the secession of the plebeians to the Janiculum, passed a law in the
Æsculetum,2292 that what the plebeians had enacted should be binding
upon every Roman citizen.2293
In those days they regarded as exotics, because they did not exist in
the vicinity2294 of the City, the pine and the fir, as well as all
the other varieties that produce pitch; of which we shall now proceed
to speak, in order that the method of seasoning wine, from the very
first, may be fully known. Whereas there are several among the trees
already mentioned in Asia or the East, that produce pitch, in Europe
there are but six varieties of kindred trees that supply it. In this
number there are the pine2295 and the pinaster,2296 which have
long thin leaves like hair, and pointed at the end. The pine yields
the least resin of them all: in the pine nut, indeed, of which we have
previously spoken,2297 it is sometimes to be found, but hardly in
sufficient quantities to warrant us in reckoning the pine among the
resinous trees.
The pinaster is nothing else but a wild pine: it rises to a surprising
height, and throws out branches from the middle, just as the pine does
from the top. This tree yields a more copious supply of resin than
the pine: the mode in which this is done we shall set forth2298 on
a future occasion. It grows also in flat countries. Many people think
that this is the same tree that grows along the shores of Italy, and
is known as the “tibulus;”2299 but this last is slender, and more
compact than the pine; it is likewise free from knots, and hence is
used in the construction of light gallies;2300 they are both almost
entirely destitute of resin.
The pitch-tree2301 loves the mountain heights and cold localities.
This is a funereal tree, and, as an emblem of death, is placed before
the door of the deceased, and is left to grow in the vicinity of the
funeral pile. Still, however, it is now some time since it was admitted
into our gardens, in consequence of the facility with which it is
clipped into various shapes. It gives out considerable quantities
of resin,2302 which is intermingled with white granulations like
pearls, and so similar in appearance to frankincense, that when mixed,
it is impossible to distinguish them; hence the adulterations we find
practised in the Seplasia.2303 All this class of trees have a short
bristly leaf, thick and hard, like that of the cypress. The branches of
the pitch-tree are of moderate size, and extend from almost the very
root of the tree, adhering to the sides like so many arms: the same is
the case with the fir,2304 the wood of which is held in great esteem
for ship-building.
This tree grows upon the summits of lofty mountains, as though, in
fact, it had an antipathy to the sea, and it does not at all differ
from the pitch-tree in appearance: the wood is also very highly
esteemed for the construction of rafters, and many other appliances of
life. A flow of resin, which in the pitch-tree constitutes its great
merit, is looked upon as a defect in the fir,2305 though it will
generally exude in some small quantity on exposure of the wood, to the
action of the sun. On the other hand, the wood which in the fir-tree is
remarkably fine, in the pitch-tree is only used for making shingles,
vats, and a few other articles of joiners’ work.
The fifth kind of resinous tree has the same localities, and is very
similar in appearance; it is known as the larch.2306 The wood of
this tree is far more valuable, being unimpaired by time, and proof
against all decay; it is of a reddish colour, and of an acrid smell.
Resin2307 flows from this wood in still greater quantities; it is of
the colour of honey, more viscous than the other varieties, and never
turns hard.
A sixth variety is the torch-tree,2308 properly so called, which
gives out more resin than any of the others, with the exception of the
pitch-tree; but its resin is more liquid than that of this last. The
wood, too, of this tree is more particularly employed for kindling
fires and giving torch-light in religious ceremonials. Of this tree it
is the male only that bears what is known to the Greeks by the name of
“syce,”2309 remarkable for its extremely powerful odour. When the
larch2310 is changed into the torch-tree, it is a proof that it is in
a diseased state.
The wood of all these trees, when set fire to, gives out immoderate
volumes of sooty smoke,2311 and sputters every now and then with
a sudden crackling noise, while it sends out red-hot charcoal to a
considerable distance—with the sole exception of that of the larch,
which will neither burn2312 nor char, nor, in fact, suffer any more
from the action of fire than a stone. All these trees are evergreens,
and are not easily2313 distinguished by the foliage, even by those
who are best acquainted with them, so nearly related are they to one
another. The pitch-tree, however, is not so high as the larch; which,
again, is stouter, and has a smoother bark, with a more velvety leaf,
more unctuous to the touch, thicker, and more soft and flexible.2314
The pitch-tree, again, has a leaf more sparsely scattered and drier;
it is thinner also, and of a colder nature, rougher all over in
appearance, and covered with a resinous deposit: the wood of this tree
is most like that of the fir. The larch, when the roots are once
burnt, will not throw out fresh shoots, which the pitch-tree will do,
as was found to be the case in the island of Lesbos, after the Pyrrhæan
grove had been burnt there.
In the same species too, the variety of sex2315 is found to
constitute a considerable difference: the male is the shorter tree, and
has a harder wood; while the female is taller, and bears a leaf more
unctuous to the feel, smooth and free from all rigidity. The wood of
the male tree is hard and awry, and consequently not so well suited
for carpenters’ work; while that of the female is softer, as may be
very easily perceived on the application of the axe, a test, in fact,
which, in every variety, immediately shows us which trees are males;
the axe in such case meeting with a greater resistance, falling with
a louder noise, and being withdrawn from the wood with considerably
greater difficulty: the wood of the male tree is more parched too, and
the root is of a blacker hue. In the vicinity of Mount Ida, in Troas,
the circumstance whether the tree grows in the mountain districts or
on the sea-shore, makes another considerable difference. In Macedonia
and Arcadia, and in the neighbourhood of Elis, the names of the several
varieties have been totally altered, and it has not been agreed by
authors which name ought to be given to each: we have, therefore,
contented ourselves with employing the Roman denominations solely.
The fir is the largest of them all, the female being the taller of
the two; the wood, too, is softer and more easily worked. This tree
is of a rounder form than the others, and its leaves are closely
packed and feathered, so as not to admit of the passage of rain; the
appearance, too, of the tree is altogether more cheerful. From the
branches of these different varieties, with the sole exception of the
larch,2316 there hang numbers of scaly nuts of compact shape, like
so many catkins. The nuts found upon the male fir have a kernel in the
fore-part, which is not the case with those on the female tree. In
the pitch-tree, again, these kernels, which are very small and black,
occupy the whole of the catkin, which is smaller and more slender than
in the other varieties; hence it is that the Greeks call this tree by
the name of phthirophoron.2317 In this tree, too, the nuts on the
male are more compressed, and less moist with resin.
Not to omit any one of them, the yew2318 is similar to these other
trees in general appearance. It is of a colour, however, but slightly
approaching to green, and of a slender form; of sombre and ominous
aspect, and quite destitute of juice: it is the only one, too, among
them all, that bears a berry. In the male tree the fruit is injurious;
indeed, in Spain more particularly, the berries contain a deadly
poison.2319 It is an ascertained fact that travellers’ vessels,2320
made in Gaul of this wood, for the purpose of holding wine, have
caused the death of those who used them. Sextius says, that in Greece
this tree is known by the name of “smilax,” and that in Arcadia it is
possessed of so active a poison, that those who sleep beneath it, or
even take food2321 there, are sure to meet their death from it. There
are authors, also, who assert that the poisons which we call at the
present day “toxica,” and in which arrows are dipped, were formerly
called taxica,2322 from this tree. It has been discovered, also, that
these poisonous qualities are quite neutralized by driving a copper
nail into the wood of the tree.
In Europe, tar is extracted from the torch-tree2323 by the agency
of fire; it is employed for coating ships and for many other useful
purposes.2324 The wood of the tree is chopped2325 into small
billets, and then put into a furnace, which is heated by fires lighted
on every side. The first steam that exudes flows in the form of water into
a reservoir made for its reception: in Syria this substance is known
as “cedrium;”2326 and it possesses such remarkable strength, that in
Egypt the bodies of the dead, after being steeped in it, are preserved
from all corruption.2327
The liquid that follows is of a thicker consistency, and constitutes
pitch, properly so called. This liquid, thrown again into a brazen
cauldron, and mixed with vinegar, becomes still2328 thicker, and when
left to coagulate, receives the name of “Bruttian”2329 pitch. It is
used, however, only for pitching the insides of dolia2330 and other
vessels, it differing from the other kinds in being more viscous, of a
redder colour, and more unctuous than is usually the case. All these
varieties of pitch are prepared from the pitch-tree, by putting red-hot
stones, with the resinous wood, in troughs made of strong oak; or if
these troughs are not attainable, by piling up billets of the wood in
the method employed for the manufacture of charcoal.2331 It is this
pitch that is used for seasoning wine, being first pounded and reduced
to a fine powder: it is of a blacker colour, too, than the other
sort. The same resin, if boiled gently with water, and then strained
off, becomes viscous, and assumes a red colour; it is then known as
“distilled2332 pitch:” for making this, the refuse portions of the
resin and the bark of the tree are generally selected.
Another method is adopted for the manufacture of that used as
crapula.2333 Raw flower of resin is taken, direct from the tree, with
a plentiful sprinkling of small, thin chips of the wood. These are then
pounded2334 down and passed through a sieve, after which they are
steeped in water, which is heated till it comes to a boil. The unctuous
portion that is extracted from this is the best resin: it is but rarely
to be met with, and then only in a few places in Italy, in the vicinity
of the Alps: it is in considerable request for medicinal purposes. For
this, they generally boil a congius of white resin to two congii of
rain-water:2335 some persons, however, think it better2336 to boil
it without water for one whole day by a slow fire, taking care to use a
vessel of white copper.2337 Some, again, are in the habit of boiling
the resin of the terebinth2338 in a flat pan2339 placed upon hot
ashes, and prefer it to any other kind. The resin of the mastich2340
is held in the next degree of estimation.2341
We must not omit, too, that the Greeks call by the name of
zopissa2342 the pitch mixed with wax which has been scraped from
off the bottoms of sea-going ships;2343 for there is nothing, in
fact, that has been left untried by mankind. This composition is found
much more efficient for all those purposes in which pitch and resin
are employed, in consequence of the superior hardness which has been
imparted to it by the sea-salt.
The pitch-tree is opened2344 on the side that faces the sun, not by
means of an incision, but of a wound made by the removal of the bark:
this opening being generally two feet in width and one cubit from the
ground, at the very least. The body of the tree, too, is not spared in
this instance, as in others, for even the very chips from off it are
considered as having their use; those, however, from the lower part
of the tree are looked upon as the best, the wood of the higher parts
giving the resin a bitter2345 taste. In a short time all the resinous
juices of the entire tree come to a point of confluence in the wound so
inflicted: the same process is adopted also with the torch-tree. When
the liquid ceases to flow, the tree is opened in a similar manner in
some other part, and then, again, elsewhere: after which the whole tree
is cut down, and the pith2346 of it is used for burning.2347
So, too, in Syria they take the bark from off the terebinth; and,
indeed, in those parts they do not spare even the root or branches,
although in general the resin obtained from those parts is held in
disesteem. In Macedonia they subject the whole of the male larch to the
action of fire, but of the female2348 only the roots. Theopompus
has stated in his writings that in the territory of the Apolloniates
there is found a kind of mineral pitch,2349 not inferior to that
of Macedonia. The best pitch2350 everywhere is that obtained from
trees planted on sunny spots with a north-east aspect; while that
which is produced from more shaded localities has a disagreeable
look and a repulsive odour. Pitch, too, that is produced amid the
cold of winter is of inferior quality, being in smaller quantity,
too, and comparatively colourless. Some persons are of opinion that
in mountainous localities this liquid is produced in the greatest
abundance, and that it is of superior colour and of a sweeter taste
and has a finer smell so long as it remains in a state of resin; but
that when, on the other hand, it is subjected to boiling, it yields
a smaller quantity of pitch, because so much of it goes2351 off in
a serous shape. They say that the resinous trees, too, that grow on
mountains are thinner than those that are found on plains, but that
they are apt, both of them, to be unproductive in clear, dry weather.
Some trees, too, afford a flow of resinous juice the year after the
incision is made, some, again, in the second year, and others in the
third. The wound so made is filled with resin, but not with bark, or by
the cicatrization of the outer coat; for the bark in this tree never
unites. Among these varieties some authors have made the sappium2352
to constitute a peculiar kind, because it is produced from the seed
of a kindred variety, as we have already stated when speaking of the
nuts2353 of trees; and they have given the name of tæda2354 to
the lower parts of the tree; although in reality this tree is nothing
else but a pitch-tree, which by careful cultivation has lost some
small portion of its wild character. The name “sappinus” is also given
to the timber of these trees when cut, as we shall have occasion to
mention2355 hereafter.
It is for the sake of their timber that Nature has created the other
trees, and more particularly the ash,2356 which yields it in greater
abundance. This is a tall, tapering tree, with a feather-like leaf: it
has been greatly ennobled by the encomiums of Homer, and the fact that
it formed the spear of Achilles:2357 the wood of it is employed for
numerous purposes. The ash which grows upon Mount Ida, in Troas, is so
extremely like the cedar,2358 that, when the bark is removed, it will
deceive a purchaser.
The Greeks have distinguished two varieties of this tree, the one long
and without knots, the other short, with a harder wood, of a darker
colour, and a leaf like that of the laurel. In Macedonia they give the
name of “bumelia”2359 to an ash of remarkably large size, with a
wood of extreme flexibility. Some authors have divided this tree into
several varieties, according to the localities which it inhabits, and
say that the ash of the plains has a spotted wood, while that of the
mountain ash is more compact. Some Greek writers have stated that the
leaf of the ash is poisonous2360 to beasts of burden, but harmless to
all the animals that ruminate.2361 The leaves of this tree in Italy,
however, are not injurious to beasts of burden even; so far from it,
in fact, that nothing has been found to act as so good a specific for
the bites of serpents2362 as to drink the juice extracted from the
leaves, and to apply them to the wounds. So great, too, are the virtues
of this tree, that no serpent will ever lie in the shadow thrown by
it, either in the morning or the evening, be it ever so long; indeed,
they will always keep at the greatest possible distance from it. We
state the fact from ocular demonstration,2363 that if a serpent and
a lighted fire are placed within a circle formed of the leaves of the
ash, the reptile will rather throw itself into the fire than encounter
the leaves of the tree. By a wonderful provision of Nature, the ash has
been made to blossom before the serpents leave their holes, and the
fall of its leaf does not take place till after they have retired for
the winter.
In the linden-tree the male2364 and the female are totally different.
In the male the wood is hard and knotty, of a redder hue, and with
a stronger smell; the bark, too, is thicker, and, when taken off,
has no flexibility. The male bears neither seed nor blossom as the
female does, the trunk of which is thicker, and the wood white and of
excellent quality. It is a singular2365 thing, but no animal will
touch the fruit of this tree, although the juice of the leaves and the
bark is sweet. Between the bark and the wood there are a number of
thin coats, formed by the union of numerous fine membranes; of these
they make those bands2366 which are known to us as “tiliæ.” The
finer membranes are called “philyræ,” and are rendered famous by the
honourable mention that the ancients have made of them as ribbons for
wreaths2367 and garlands. The wood of this tree is proof against the
attacks of worms:2368 it is of moderate height2369 only, but of
very considerable utility.
The maple, which is pretty nearly of the same2370 size as the lime,
is inferior to the citrus2371 only for the beauty of its wood when
employed for cabinet work, and the exquisite finish it admits of.
There are numerous varieties2372 of this tree; the light maple,
remarkable for the extreme whiteness of its wood, is known as the
“Gallic”2373 maple in Italy beyond the Padus, being a native of the
countries beyond the Alps. Another kind is covered with wavy spots
running in all directions. In consequence of its superior beauty it
has received its name,2374 from its strong resemblance to the marks
which are seen in the tail of the peacock; the finest kinds are those
which grow in Istria and Rhætia. An inferior sort of maple is known as
“crassivenium.”2375
The Greeks distinguish the varieties according to their respective
localities. The maple of the plains,2376 they say, is white, and
not wavy; they give it the name of “glinon.” On the other hand, the
mountain maple,2377 they say, is of a more variegated appearance,
and harder, the wood of the male tree being more particularly so, and
the best adapted for specimens of elegant workmanship. A third kind,
again, according to the Greeks, is the zygia,2378 with a red wood,
which is easily split, and a pale, rough bark. Other authors, however,
prefer to make of this last a peculiar species, and give it in Latin
the name of “carpinus.”
But the most beautiful feature of all in the maple is what is known
as bruscum, and, even more particularly so, the molluscum. These are
both of them tuberosities of this tree, the bruscum presenting veins
more violently contorted, while those of the molluscum are disposed
in a more simple and uniform manner: indeed, if this last were of
sufficiently large size to admit of tables being made of it, there is
no doubt that it would be preferred to the wood of the citrus even. At
the present day, however, we find it but little used except for the
leaves of tablets, or as a veneer for couches.2379 Tuberosities are
also found on the alder,2380 but as much inferior to those already
mentioned, as the alder itself is to the maple. In the maple the male
tree2381 is the first to blossom. The trees that frequent dry spots
are preferred to those that grow in watery localities, which is the
case also with the ash.
There is found in the countries beyond the Alps a tree, the wood of
which is very similar to that of the white maple, and which is known as
the staphylodendron.2382 This tree bears a pod2383 in which there
is found a kernel, which has the flavour of the hazel-nut.
One of the most highly esteemed of all the woods is the box,2384
but it is seldom veined, and then only the wood of the root. In
other respects, it is a wood, so to say, of quiet and unpretending
appearance, but highly esteemed for a certain degree of hardness
and its pallid hue: the tree, too, is very extensively employed in
ornamental gardening.2385 There are three2386 varieties of it: the
Gallic2387 box, which is trained to shoot upwards in a pyramidal
form, and attains a very considerable height; the oleaster,2388 which
is condemned as being utterly worthless, and emits a disagreeable
odour; and a third, known as the “Italian” box,2389 a wild variety,
in my opinion, which has been improved by cultivation. This last
spreads more than the others, and forms a thick hedge: it is an
evergreen, and is easily clipped.
The box-tree abounds on the Pyrenean2390 range, the mountains of
Cytorus, and the country about Berecynthus.2391 The trunk grows to
the largest size in the island of Corsica,2392 and its blossom is
by no means despicable; it is this that causes the honey there to be
bitter.2393 The seed of the box is held in aversion by all animals.
That which grows upon Mount Olympus in Macedonia is not more slender
than the other kinds, but the tree is of a more stunted growth. It
loves spots exposed to the cold winds and the sun: in fire, too, it
manifests all the hardness of iron; it gives out no flame, and is of no
use whatever for the manufacture of charcoal.2394
Midway between the preceding ones and the fruit-trees stands the elm,
partaking of the nature of the former in its wood, and being akin to
the latter in the friendship which it manifests for the vine.2395
The Greeks distinguish two varieties of this tree: the mountain2396
elm, which is the larger of the two, and that of the plains, which
is more shrubby. Italy gives the name of “Atinia”2397 to the more
lofty kinds, and gives the preference to those which are of a dry
nature and will not grow in damp localities. Another variety is the
Gallic elm,2398 and a third, the Italian,2399 with leaves lying
closer together, and springing in greater numbers from a single
stalk. A fourth kind is the wild elm. The Atinia does not produce any
samara,2400 that being the name given to the seed of the elm. All
the elms will grow from slips or cuttings, and all of them, with the
exception of the Atinia, may be propagated from seed.
Having now made mention of the more remarkable trees, it remains for
me to state some general facts connected with them all. The cedar, the
larch, the torch-tree, and the other resinous trees prefer mountainous
localities:2401 the same is the case also with the aquifolia, the
box, the holm-oak, the juniper, the terebinth, the poplar, the wild
mountain-ash, and the yoke-elm.2402 On the Apennines there is also
found a shrub known as the “cotinus,”2403 famous for imparting to
cloth a purple colour like that of the murex. The fir, the robur, the
chesnut, the lime, the holm-oak, and the cornel will grow equally well
on mountain or in valley; while the maple,2404 the ash, the service,
the linden, and the cherry, more particularly prefer a watery spot on
the slope of a hilly declivity. It is not often that we see the plum,
the pomegranate, the olive, the walnut, the mulberry, or the elder,
growing on an elevated site: the cornel, too, the hazel, the quercus,
the wild ash, the maple, the ash, the beech, and the yoke-elm, descend
to the plains; while the elm, the apple, the pear, the laurel, the
myrtle, the blood-red2405 shrub, the holm-oak, and the brooms2406
that are employed in dyeing cloths, all of them aspire to a more
elevated locality.
The sorb,2407 and even still more the birch,2408 are fond of a cold
site; this last is a native of Gaul, of singular whiteness and slender
shape, and rendered terrible as forming the fasces of the magistracy.
From its flexibility it is employed also in making circlets and the
ribs of panniers. In Gaul,2409 too, they extract a bitumen from it
by boiling. To a cold site, also, belongs the thorn, which affords
the most auspicious torches2410 of all for the nuptial ceremony;
from the circumstance, as Massurius assures us, that the shepherds, on
the occasion of the rape of the Sabine women, made their torches of
the wood of this tree: at the present day, however, the woods of the
yoke-elm and the hazel are more generally employed for this purpose.
The cypress, the walnut, the chesnut, and the laburnum,2411 are
averse to water. This last tree is also a native of the Alps, and
far from generally known: the wood is hard and white,2412 and the
flowers, which are a cubit2413 in length, no bee will ever touch. The
shrub, too, known as Jupiter’s beard,2414 manifests an equal dislike
to water: it is often clipped, and is employed in ornamental gardening,
being of a round, bushy form, with a silvery leaf. The willow, the
alder, the poplar,2415 the siler,2416 and the privet,2417 so
extensively employed for making tallies,2418 will only grow in damp,
watery places; which is the case also with the vaccinium,2419 grown
in Italy for drugging our slaves,2420 and in Gaul for the purpose of
dyeing the garments of slaves a purple colour. All those trees2421
which are common to the mountains and the plains, grow to a larger
size, and are of more comely appearance when grown on the plains, while
those found on the mountains have a better wood and more finely veined,
with the exception of the apple and the pear.
In addition to these particulars, some of the trees lose their leaves,
while others, again, are evergreens. Before, however, we treat of this
distinction, it will be necessary first to touch upon another. There
are some trees that are altogether of a wild nature, while there are
others, again, that are more civilized, such being the names2422 by
which man has thought fit to distinguish the trees. Indeed, these last,
which by their fruits or some other beneficial property, or else by the
shade which they afford, show themselves the benefactors of man, are
not inappropriately called “civilized”2423 trees.
Belonging to this last class, there are the following trees which do
not lose their leaves: the olive, the laurel, the palm, the myrtle,
the cypress, the pine, the ivy, the rhododendron,2424 and, although
it may be rather called a herb than a tree, the savin.2425 The
rhododendron, as its name indicates, comes from Greece. By some it is
known as the nerium,2426 and by others as the rhododaphne. It is an
evergreen, bearing a strong resemblance to the rose-tree, and throwing
out numerous branches from the stem; to beasts of burden, goats, and
sheep it is poisonous, but for man it is an antidote2427 against the
venom of serpents.
(21.) The following among the forest-trees do not lose their leaves:
the fir, the larch, the pinaster, the juniper, the cedar, the
terebinth, the box, the holm-oak, the aquifolia, the cork, the yew,
and the tamarisk.2428 A middle place between the evergreens and
those which are not so, is occupied by the andrachle2429 in Greece,
and by the arbutus2430 in all parts of the world; as they lose all
their leaves with the exception of those on the top of the tree. Among
certain of the shrubs, too, the bramble and the calamus, the leaves do
not fall. In the territory of Thurii, where Sybaris formerly stood,
from the city there was a single oak2431 to be seen that never lost
its leaves, and never used to bud before midsummer: it is a singular
thing that this fact, which has been so often alluded to by the Greek
writers, should have been passed over in silence by our own.2432
Indeed, so remarkable are the virtues that we find belonging to some
localities, that about Memphis in Egypt, and at Elephantina in Thebais,
the leaves2433 fall from none of the trees, not the vine even.
All the trees, with the exception of those already mentioned—a list
which it would be tedious to enumerate—lose their leaves, and it has
been observed that the leaf does not dry up and wither unless it is
thin, broad, and soft; while, on the other hand, the leaves that do
not fall are those which are fleshy, thick, and narrow.2434 It is
an erroneous theory that the leaf does not fall in those trees the
juices of which are more unctuous than the rest; for who could make
out that such is the case with the holm-oak, for instance? Timæus, the
mathematician, is of opinion that the leaves fall while the sun is
passing through the sign of Scorpio, being acted upon by the influences
of that luminary, and a certain venom which exists in the atmosphere:
but then we have a right to wonder how it is that, the same reasons
existing, the same influence is not exercised equally on all.
The leaves of most trees fall in autumn, but in some at a later
period, remaining on the tree till the approach of winter, it making
no difference whether they have germinated at an earlier period or a
later, seeing that some that are the very first to bud are among the
last to lose their leaves—the almond, the ash, and the elder, for
instance: the mulberry, on the other hand, buds the last of all, and
loses its leaves among the very first. The soil, too, exercises a very
considerable influence in this respect: the leaves falling sooner where
it is dry and thin, and more particularly when the tree is old: indeed,
there are many trees that lose them before the fruit is ripe, as in
the case of the late fig, for instance, and the winter pear: on the
pomegranate, too, the fruit, when ripe, beholds nothing but the trunk
of the parent tree. And not even upon those trees which always retain
their foliage do the same leaves always remain, for as others shoot up
beneath them, the old leaves gradually wither away: this takes place
about the solstices more particularly.
The leaves continue the same upon every species of tree, with the
exception of the poplar, the ivy, and the croton, which we have already
mentioned as being called the “cicus.”2435
(23.) There are three kinds of poplar; the white,2436 the
black,2437 and the one known as the Libyan2438 poplar, with a very
diminutive leaf, and extremely black; much esteemed also for the fungi
which grow from it. The white poplar has a parti-coloured leaf, white
on the upper side and green beneath. This poplar, as also the black
variety, and the croton, have a rounded leaf when young, as though
it had been described with a pair of compasses, but when it becomes
older the leaf throws out angular projections. On the other hand, the
leaf of the ivy,2439 which is angular at first, becomes rounder,
the older the tree. From the leaves of the poplar there falls a very
thick down;2440 upon the white poplar, which, it is said, has a
greater quantity of leaves than the others, this down is quite white,
resembling locks of wool. The leaves of the pomegranate and the almond
are red.
We find a most remarkable and, indeed, a marvellous peculiarity2441
existing in the elm, the lime, the olive, the white poplar, and the
willow; for immediately after the summer solstice the leaves of these
trees turn completely round; indeed, we have no sign which indicates
with greater certainty that that period has past.
(24.) These trees also present in their leaves the same difference
that is to be observed in those of all the rest: the underside, which
looks towards the ground, is of a green, grassy colour, and has a
smooth surface;2442 while the veins, the callous skin, and the
articulations, lie upon the upper face, the veins making incisions in
the parts beneath, like those to be seen upon the human hand. The leaf
of the olive is whiter above, and not so smooth; the same is the case,
too, with that of the ivy. The leaves of all trees turn2443 every day
towards the sun, the object being that the under side may be warmed by
its heat. The upper surface of them all has a down upon it, in however
small quantity it may be; in some countries this down is used as a kind
of wool.2444
We have already said2445 that in the East strong ropes are made of
the leaves of the palm, and that they are improved by lying in the
water. Among ourselves, too, the leaves of the palm are generally
plucked immediately after harvest, the best being those that have no
divisions in them. These leaves are left to dry under cover for four
days, after which they are spread out in the sun, and left out in the
open air all night, till they have become quite white and dry: after
this they are split before they are put to any use.
The broadest leaves are those of the fig, the vine, and the plane;
while those of the myrtle, the pomegranate, and the olive are narrow.
The leaf of the pine and the cedar is fine and resembles hair,
while that of the holly and one variety of the holm oak2446 is
prickly—indeed, in the juniper, we find a thorn in place of a leaf.
The leaf of the cypress and the tamarisk2447 is fleshy, and that
of the alder is remarkable for its thickness.2448 In the reed, the
willow, and the palm,2449 the leaf is long, and in the latter tree
it is double as well: that of the pear is rounded, and it is pointed
in the apple.2450 In the ivy the leaf is angular, and in the plane
divided.2451 In the pitch-tree2452 and the fir the leaf is indented
like the teeth of a comb; while in the robur it is sinuous on the whole
of the outer margin: in the bramble it has a spiny surface. In some
plants the leaf has the property of stinging, the nettle for instance;
while in the pine,2453 the pitch-tree, the fir, the larch, the cedar,
and the holly, it is prickly. In the olive and the holm-oak it has a
short stalk, in the vine a long one: in the poplar the stalk of the
leaf is always quivering,2454 and the leaves of this tree are the
only ones that make a crackling noise2455 when coming in contact with
another.
In one variety of the apple-tree2456 we find a small leaf protruding
from the very middle of the fruit, sometimes, indeed, a couple of
them. Then, again, in some trees the leaves are arranged all round
the branches, and in others at the extremities of them, while in the
robur they are found upon the trunk itself. They are sometimes thick
and close, and at others thinly scattered, which is more particularly
the case where the leaf is large and broad. In the myrtle2457 they
are symmetrically arranged, in the box, concave, and, upon the apple,
scattered without any order or regularity. In the apple and the pear
we find several leaves issuing from the same stalk, and in the elm and
the cytisus2458 they are covered with ramified veins. To the above
particulars Cato2459 adds that the leaves of the poplar and the
quercus should not be given to cattle after they have fallen and become
withered, and he recommends the leaves of the fig,2460 the holm-oak,
and the ivy for oxen: the leaves, too, of the reed and the laurel are
sometimes given them to eat. The leaves of the service-tree fall all at
once, but in the others only by degrees. Thus much in reference to the
leaves.
The following is the order in which the operations of Nature take
place throughout the year. The first is fecundation, which takes place
when the west wind begins to prevail, generally about the sixth day
before the ides of February.2461 By the agency of this wind all the
productions of the earth are impregnated; to such an extent, indeed,
that the mares even in Spain are impregnated by it, as we have already
stated.2462 This is the generating principle of the universe, and it
receives its name of Favonius, as some think, from our word “fovere,”
which means “to warm and cherish:” it blows from due west at the
opening of the spring. The peasantry call this period of the year the
“time of heat,”2463 because Nature is then longing to receive the
seeds of her various productions, and is imparting life to everything
that is planted. The vegetables conceive2464 on various days, each
according to its respective nature: some immediately, as with animals,
others, again, more slowly, carrying with them for a longer period the
produce of their conception, a state which has from that circumstance
obtained the name of “germination.” When the plant flowers, it may be
said to bring forth, and the flower makes its appearance by bursting
its little capsule, which has acted to it as an uterus. The period of
training and education is the growth of the fruit. This, as well as
that of germination, is a laborious process.
The appearance of the blossom bespeaks the arrival of the spring and
the birth anew of the year; this blossom is the very pride and delight
of the trees. Then it is that they show themselves quite renewed, and
altogether different from what they really are; then it is that they
quite revel in the contest with each other which shall excel in the
various hues and tints which they display. This merit has, however,
been denied to many of them; for they do not all blossom, and there are
certain sombre trees which do not participate in this joyous season of
the year. The holm-oak, the pitch-tree, the larch, and the pine are
never bedecked with blossoms, and with them there is no particular
forerunner sent forth to announce the yearly birth of their respective
fruits. The same is the case, too, with the cultivated and the wild
fig,2465 which immediately present their fruit in place of any
blossom. Upon the fig, too, it is remarkable that there are abortive
fruit to be seen which never ripen.
The juniper, also, is destitute2466 of blossom; some writers,
however, distinguish two varieties of it, one of which blossoms but
bears no fruit,2467 while the other has no blossom, but presents the
berries immediately, which remain on the tree for so long a period as
two years: this assertion, however, is utterly fallacious, and all the
junipers always present the same sombre appearance. So, too, in life,
the fortunes of many men are ever without their time of blossoming.
All trees germinate, however,2468 even those which do not blossom.
In this respect there is a very considerable difference in relation to
the various localities; for in the same species we find that the tree,
when planted in a marshy spot, will germinate earlier than elsewhere;
next to that, the trees that grow on the plains, and last of all those
that are found in the woods: the wild pear, too, is naturally later
in budding than the other pears. At the first breath of the west
wind2469 the cornel buds, and close upon it the laurel; then, a
little before the equinox, we find the lime and the maple germinating.
Among the earlier trees, too, are the poplar, the elm, the willow, the
alder, and the nut-trees. The plane buds, too, at an early period.
Others, again, germinate at the beginning of spring, the holly, for
instance, the terebinth, the paliurus,2470 the chesnut, and the
glandiferous trees. On the other hand, the apple is late in budding,
and the cork-tree the very last of all. Some trees germinate twice,
whether it is that this arises from some exuberant fertility of the
soil, or from the inviting temperature of the atmosphere; this takes
place more particularly in the several varieties of the cereals.
Excessive germination, however, has a tendency to weaken and exhaust
the tree.
Besides the spring budding, some trees have naturally another
budding, which depends upon the influence of their own respective
constellations,2471 a theory which we shall find an opportunity of
more conveniently discussing in the next Book but one.2472 The winter
budding takes place at the rising of the Eagle, the summer at that of
the Dog-star, and a third budding2473 again at that of Arcturus.
Some persons think that these two buddings are common to all trees,
but that they are to be remarked more particularly in the fig, the
vine, and the pomegranate; seeing that, when this is the case, the crop
of figs, in Thessaly and Macedonia more particularly, is remarkably
abundant: but it is in Egypt more especially that illustrations of this
vast abundance are to be met with. All the trees in general, when they
have once begun to germinate, proceed continuously with it; the robur,
however, the fir-tree, and the larch germinate intermittently, ceasing
thrice, and as many times2474 beginning to bud again, and hence it is
that they shed the scales of their bark2475 three several times; a
thing that takes place with all trees during the period of germination,
the outer coat of the tree bursting while it is budding.
With these last trees the first budding takes place2476 at the
beginning of spring, and lasts about fifteen days; and they germinate a
second time when the sun is passing through the sign of Gemini: hence
it is that we see the points of the first buds pushed upwards by those
beneath, a joint marking the place where they unite.2477 The third
germination of these trees takes place at the summer solstice, and
lasts no more than seven days: at this period we may very distinctly
detect the articulations by which the buds are joined to one another
as they grow. The vine is the only tree that buds twice; the first
time when it first puts forth the grape, and the second time when the
grape comes to maturity. In the trees which do not blossom there is
only the budding, and then the gradual ripening of the fruit. Some
trees blossom while they are budding, and pass rapidly through that
period; but the fruit is slow in coming to maturity, as in the vine,
for instance. Other trees, again, blossom and bud but late, while the
fruit comes to maturity with great rapidity, the mulberry,2478 for
example, which is the very last to bud of all the cultivated trees, and
then only when the cold weather is gone: for this reason it has been
pronounced the wisest among the trees. But in this, the germination,
when it has once begun, bursts forth all over the tree at the very same
moment; so much so, indeed, that it is accomplished in a single night,
and even with a noise that may be audibly heard.2479
Of the trees which, as we have already stated,2480 bud in winter
at the rising of the Eagle, the almond blossoms the first of all, in
the month of January2481 namely, while by March the fruit is well
developed. Next to it in blossoming is the plum2482 of Armenia,
and then the tuber and the early peach,2483 the first two being
exotics, and the latter forced by the agency of cultivation. Among
the forest trees, the first that blossoms in the course of nature is
the elder,2484 which has the most pith of any, and the male cornel,
which has none2485 at all. Among the cultivated trees we next have
the apple, and immediately after—so much so, indeed, that it would
almost appear that they blossom simultaneously—the pear, the cherry,
and the plum. Next to these is the laurel, and then the cypress, and
after that the pomegranate and the fig: the vine, too, and the olive
are budding when these last trees are in flower, the period of their
conception2486 being the rising of the Vergiliæ,2487 that being
their constellation.2488 As for the vine, it blossoms at the summer
solstice, and the olive begins to do so a little later. All blossoms
remain on the trees seven days, and never fall sooner; some, indeed,
fall later, but none remain on more than twice seven days. The blossoms
are always off before the eighth day2489 of the ides of July, the
period of the prevalence of the Etesian2490 winds.
Upon some trees the fruit does not follow immediately upon the fall of
the blossom. The cornel2491 about the summer solstice puts forth a
fruit that is white at first, and after that the colour of blood. The
female2492 of this tree, after autumn, bears a sour berry, which no
animal will touch; its wood, too, is spongy and quite useless, while,
on the other hand, that of the male tree is one of the very strongest
and hardest2493 woods known: so great a difference do we find in
trees belonging to the same species. The terebinth, the maple, and the
ash produce their seed at harvest-time, while the nut-trees, the apple,
and the pear, with the exception of the winter or the more early kinds,
bear fruit in autumn. The glandiferous trees bear at a still later
period, the setting of the Vergiliæ,2494 with the exception of the
æsculus,2495 which bears in the autumn only; while some kinds of the
apple and the pear, and the cork-tree, bear fruit at the beginning of
winter.
The fir puts forth blossoms of a saffron colour about the summer
solstice, and the seed is ripe just after the setting of the Vergiliæ.
The pine and the pitch-tree germinate about fifteen days before the
fir, but their seed is not ripe till after the setting of the Vergiliæ.
The citron-tree,2496 the juniper, and the holm-oak are looked upon as
having fruit on them the whole year through, and upon these trees we
see the new fruit hanging along with that of the preceding year. The
pine, however, is the most remarkable of them all; for it has upon it
at the same moment the fruit that is hastening to maturity, the fruit
that is to come to maturity in the ensuing year, and the fruit that is
to ripen the next year but one.2497 Indeed, there is no tree that is
more eager to develope its resources; for in the same month in which
a nut is plucked from it, another will ripen in the same place; the
arrangement being such, that there is no month in which the nuts of
this tree are not ripening. Those nuts which split while still upon the
tree, are known by the name of azaniæ;2498 they are productive of
injury to the others, if not removed.
The only ones among all the trees that bear nothing whatever, not so
much as any seed even, are the tamarisk,2499 which is used only for
making brooms, the poplar,2500 the alder, the Atinian elm,2501 and
the alaternus,2502 which has a leaf between that of the holm-oak
and the olive. Those trees are regarded as sinister,2503 and are
considered inauspicious, which are never propagated from seed, and
bear no fruit. Cremutius informs us, that this tree, being the one
upon which Phyllis2504 hanged herself, is never green. Those trees
which produce a gum open of themselves after germination: the gum never
thickens until after the fruit has been removed.
Young trees are unproductive2505 so long as they are growing. The
fruits which fall most readily before they come to maturity are the
date, the fig, the almond, the apple, the pear, and the pomegranate,
which last tree is also very apt to lose its blossom through excessive
dews and hoar frosts. For this reason it is, too, that the growers
bend the branches of the pomegranate, lest, from being straight, they
may receive and retain the moisture that is so injurious to them. The
pear and the almond,2506 even if it should not rain, but a south
wind happen to blow or the weather become cloudy, are apt to lose
their blossoms, and their first fruit as well, if, after the blossom
has fallen, there is a continuance of such weather. But it is the
willow that loses its seed the most speedily of all, long, indeed,
before it is ripe; hence it is that Homer has given it the epithet of
“fruit-losing.”2507 Succeeding ages, however, have given to this term
an interpretation conformable to their own wicked practices, it being a
well-known fact that the seed of the willow has the effect of producing
barrenness in females.
In this respect, however, Nature has employed her usual foresight,
bestowing but little care upon the seed of a tree which is produced so
easily, and propagated by slips. There is, however, it is said, one
variety of willow,2508 the seed of which arrives at maturity: it is
found in the Isle of Crete, at the descent from the grotto of Jupiter:
the seed is unsightly and ligneous, and in size about as large as a
chick-pea.
Certain trees also become unproductive, owing to some fault in the
locality, such, for instance, as a coppice-wood in the island of
Paros, which produces nothing at all: in the Isle of Rhodes, too, the
peach-trees2509 never do anything more than blossom. This distinction
may arise also from the sex; and when such is the case, it is the
male2510 tree that never produces. Some authors, however, making a
transposition, assert that it is the male trees only that are prolific.
Barrenness may also arise from a tree being too thickly covered with
leaves.
Some among the fruit-trees2511 bear on both the sides of the branches
and the summit, the pear, for instance, the fig-tree, and the myrtle.
In other respects the trees are pretty nearly of a similar nature to
the cereals, for in them we find the ear growing from the summit, while
in the leguminous varieties the pod grows from the sides. The palm, as
we have already2512 stated, is the only one that has fruit hanging
down in bunches enclosed in capsules.
The other trees, again, bear their fruit beneath the leaves, for the
purpose of protection, with the exception of the fig, the leaf of
which is very large, and gives a great abundance of shade; hence it is
that we find the fruit placed above it; in addition to which, the leaf
makes its appearance after the fruit. There is said to be a remarkable
peculiarity connected with one species of fig that is found in Cilicia,
Cyprus, and Hellas; the fruit grows beneath the leaves, while at the
same time the green abortive fruit, that never reaches maturity, is
seen growing on the top of them. There is also a tree that produces an
early fig, known to the Athenians by the name of “prodromos.”2513 In
the Laconian varieties of this fruit more particularly, we find trees
that bear two crops2514 in the year.
In the island of Cea there are wild figs that bear three times in
one year. By the first crop the one that succeeds is summoned forth,
and by that the third. It is by the agency of this last crop that
caprification2515 is performed. In the wild fig, too, the fruit
grows on the opposite side of the leaves. There are some pears and
apples, too, that bear two crops in the year, while there are some
early varieties also. The wild apple bears twice2516 in the year,
its second crop coming on after the rising of Arcturus,2517 in sunny
localities more particularly. There are vines, too, that will even bear
three times in the year, a circumstance that has procured for them the
name of “frantic”2518 vines. On these we see grapes just ripening,
others beginning to swell, and others, again, in blossom, all at the
same moment.
M. Varro2519 informs us, that there was formerly at Smyrna,
near2520 the Temple of the Mother of the Gods, a vine that bore two
crops in the year, as also an apple-tree of a similar nature in the
territory of Consentia. This, however, is constantly to be witnessed
in the territory of Tacapa,2521 in Africa, of which we shall have
to speak more fully on another occasion,2522 so remarkable is the
fertility of the soil. The cypress also bears three times in the year,
for its berries are gathered in the months of January, May, and
September, being all three of different size.
There are also certain peculiarities observed in the different modes
in which the trees bear their fruit, the arbutus and the quercus being
most fruitful in the upper part, the walnut and the marisca2523 fig
in the lower. All trees, the older they grow, the more early they bear,
and this more particularly in sunny spots and where the soil is not
over-rich. All the forest-trees are slower in bringing their fruit to
maturity; and indeed, in some of them the fruit never becomes fully
ripe.2524 Those trees, too, about the roots of which the earth is
ploughed or broken and loosened, bring their fruit to maturity more
speedily than those in which this has been neglected; by this process
they are also rendered more fruitful.
There are great differences also in trees in respect to age. The
almond and the pear2525 are the most fruitful when old, which is
the case also with the glandiferous trees and a certain species of
fig. Others, again, are most prolific when young, though the fruit is
later in coming to maturity, a thing particularly to be observed in
the vine; for in those that are old the wine is of better quality,
while the produce of the younger trees is given in greater abundance.
The apple-tree becomes old very early, and the fruit which it produces
when old is of inferior quality, being of smaller size and very liable
to be attacked by maggots: indeed, these insects will breed in the
tree itself. The fig is the only one of all the fruit-trees that is
submitted to any process with the view of expediting the ripening of
the fruit,2526 a marvellous thing, indeed, that a greater value
should be set upon produce that comes out of its proper season!
All trees which bear their fruit before the proper time become
prematurely2527 old; indeed, some of them wither and die all of a
sudden, being utterly exhausted by the too favourable influence of the
weather, a thing that happens to the vine more particularly.
(28.) On the other hand, the mulberry becomes aged2528 but very
slowly, and is never exhausted by its crops. Those trees, too, the wood
of which is variegated, arrive at old age but slowly,—the palm, the
maple, and the poplar, for instance.
(29.) Trees grow old more rapidly when the earth is ploughed and
loosened about the2529 roots; forest trees at a later period.
Speaking in general terms, we may say that care employed in the culture
of trees seems to promote their fertility, while increased fertility
accelerates old age. Hence it is that the carefully tended trees are
the first to blossom, and the first to bud; in a word, are the most
precocious in every respect: but all natural productions which are in
any way weakened are more susceptible of atmospheric influences.
Many trees bear more than one production, a fact which we have already
mentioned2530 when speaking of the glandiferous trees. In the number
of these there is the laurel, which bears its own peculiar kind of
grape, and more particularly the barren laurel,2531 which bears
nothing else; for which reason it is looked upon by some persons as the
male tree. The filbert, too, bears catkins, which are hard and compact,
but of no use2532 whatever.
(30.) But it is the box-tree that supplies us with the greatest number
of products, not only its seed, but a berry also, known by the name of
cratægum;2533 while on the north side it produces mistletoe, and on
the south hyphear; two products of which I shall shortly have to speak
more2534 at length. Sometimes, indeed, this tree has all four of
these products growing upon it at the same moment.
Some trees are of a simple form, and have but a single trunk rising
from the root, together with numerous branches; such as the olive, for
instance, the fig, and the vine; others again are of a shrubby nature,
such as the paliurus,2535 the myrtle, and the filbert; which last,
indeed, is all the better, and the more abundant its fruit, the more
numerous its branches. In some trees, again, there is no trunk at all,
as is the case with one species of box,2536 and the lotus2537 of
the parts beyond sea. Some trees are bifurcated, while there are some
that branch out into as many as five parts. Others, again, divide in
the trunk but have no branches, as in the case of the elder; while
others have no division in the trunk but throw out branches, such as
the pitch-tree, for instance.
In some trees the branches are symmetrically arranged, the pitch-tree
and the fir, for example; while with others they are dispersed without
any order or regularity, as in the robur, the apple, and the pear. In
the fir the branches are thrown out from the trunk straight upwards,
pointing to the sky, and not drooping downwards from the sides of the
trunk. It is a singular thing,2538 but this tree will die if the ends
of its branches are cut, though, if taken off altogether, no bad effect
is produced. If it is cut, too, below the place where the branches
were, the part of the tree which is left will continue to live; but if,
on the other hand, the top only of the tree is removed, the whole of it
will die.
Some trees, again, throw out branches from the roots, the elm for
example; while others are branchy at the top, the pine for instance,
and the lotus2539 or Grecian bean, the fruit of which, though wild,
resembles the cherry very closely, and is called the lotus at Rome,
on account of its sweetness. For sheltering houses these trees are
more particularly esteemed, as they throw out their branches to a
considerable distance, from a short trunk, thus affording a very
extensive shade, and very frequently encroaching upon the neighbouring
mansions. There is no tree, however, the shade afforded by which is
less long-lived than this, and when it loses its leaves in winter, it
affords no shelter from the sun. No tree has a more sightly bark, or
one which has greater attractions for the eye; or branches which are
longer, stouter, or more numerous; indeed, one might almost look upon
them as forming so many trees. The bark2540 of it is used for dyeing
skins, and the root for colouring wool.
The branches of the apple-tree have a peculiar conformation; knots are
formed which resemble the muzzles2541 of wild beasts, several smaller
ones being united to a larger.
Some of the branches are barren, and do not germinate; this takes place
either from a natural deficiency of strength, or else some injury
received in consequence of having been cut, and the cicatrix impeding
the natural functions. The same that the branch is in the trees that
spread out, is the eye2542 in the vine, and the joint in the reed.
All trees are naturally the thickest in the parts that are nearest the
ground. The fir, the larch, the palm, the cypress, and the elm, and,
indeed, every tree that has but a single trunk, develope themselves
in their remarkable height. Among the branchy trees the cherry is
sometimes2543 found to yield a beam forty cubits in length by two in
thickness throughout. Some trees divide into branches from the very
ground, as in the apple-tree, for example.
In some trees the bark2544 is thin, as in the laurel and the lime; in
others, again, it is thick, as in the robur; in some it is smooth, as
in the apple and the fig, while in the robur and the palm it is rough:
in all kinds it becomes more wrinkled when the tree is old. In some
trees the bark bursts spontaneously, as in the vine for instance, while
in others it falls off even, as we see in the apple and the arbutus. In
the cork-tree and the poplar, the bark is substantial and fleshy; in
the vine and the reed it is membraneous. In the cherry it is similar to
the coats of the papyrus, while in the vine, the lime, and the fir, it
is composed of numerous layers. In others, again, it is single, the fig
and the reed for instance.
There are great differences, too, in the roots of trees. In the fig,
the robur, and the plane, they are numerous; in the apple they are
short and thin, while in the fir and the larch they are single; and by
this single root is the tree supported, although we find some small
fibres thrown out from it laterally. They are thick and unequal in
the laurel and the olive, in which last they are branchy also; while
in the robur they are solid and fleshy.2545 The robur, too, throws
its roots downwards to a very considerable depth. Indeed, if we are
to believe Virgil,2546 the æsculus has a root that descends as deep
into the earth as the height to which the trunk ascends in the air.
The roots of the olive, the apple, and the cypress, creep almost upon
the very surface: in some trees they run straight and horizontally,
as in the laurel and the olive; while in others they have a sinuous
course—the fig for example. In some trees the roots are bristling with
small filaments, as in the fir, and many of the forest trees; the
mountaineers cut off these fine filaments, and weave with them very
handsome flasks,2547 and various other articles.
Some writers say that the roots of trees do not descend below the level
to which the sun’s heat is able to penetrate; which, of course, depends
upon the nature of the soil, whether it happens to be thin or dense.
This, however, I look upon2548 as a mistake: and, in fact, we find
it stated by some authors that a fir was transplanted, the roots of
which had penetrated eight cubits in depth, and even then the whole of
it was not dug up, it being torn asunder.2549 The citrus has a root
that goes the very deepest of all, and is of great extent; next after
it come the plane, the robur, and the various glandiferous trees. In
some trees, the laurel for instance, the roots are more tenacious of
life the nearer they are to the surface: hence, when the trunk withers,
it is cut down, and the tree shoots again with redoubled vigour. Some
think that the shorter the roots are, the more rapidly the tree decays;
a supposition which is plainly contradicted by the fig, the root of
which is among the very largest, while the tree becomes aged at a
remarkably early period. I regard also as incorrect what some authors
have stated, as to the roots of trees diminishing2550 when they are
old; for I once saw an ancient oak, uprooted by a storm, the roots of
which covered a jugerum of ground.
It is a not uncommon thing for trees when uprooted to receive new
strength when replanted, the earth about their roots forming a sort of
cicatrix2551 there. This is particularly the case with the plane,
which, from the density of its branches, presents a remarkably broad
surface to the wind: when this happens, the branches are cut off, and
the tree, thus lightened, is replaced in its furrow: this, too, has
also been done before now with the walnut, the olive, and many others.
(32.) We have many instances cited also of trees falling to the ground
without there being any storm or other perceptible cause, but merely by
way of portentous omen, and then rising again of themselves. A prodigy
of this nature happened to the citizens of Rome during their wars
with the Cimbri: at Nuceria, in the grove consecrated to Juno, an elm
inclined to such a degree, even after the top had been cut off, as to
overhang the altar there, but it afterwards recovered itself to such an
extent as to blossom immediately: it was from that very moment, too,
that the majesty of the Roman people began to flourish once again after
it had been laid low by disaster and defeat. A similar circumstance is
said to have taken place also at Philippi, where a willow, which had
fallen down, and the top of which had been taken off, rose again; and
at Stagira, in the Museum2552 there, where the same thing occurred
to a white poplar; all which events were looked upon as favourable
omens. But what is most wonderful of all, is the fact that a plane, at
Antandros, resumed its original position even after its sides had been
rough-hewn all round with the adze,2553 and took root again: it was a
tree fifteen cubits long, and four ulnæ in thickness.
The trees which we owe to Nature are produced in three different ways;
spontaneously, by seed sown, or by a slip which throws out a root. Art
has multiplied the methods of reproduction, as we shall have occasion
to state in its own appropriate Book:2554 at present our sole subject
is the operations of Nature, and the manifold and marvellous methods
she adopts. The trees, as we have already stated,2555 do not all of
them grow in every locality, nor will they live, many of them,2556
when transplanted: this happens sometimes through a natural antipathy
on the part of the tree, sometimes through an innate stubbornness, but
more frequently through the weakness of the variety so transplanted,
either the climate being unfavourable, or the soil repulsive to it.
Balsamum2557 will grow nowhere but [in2558 Judæa]: and the citron
of Assyria refuses to bear fruit in any other country. The palm, too,
will not grow everywhere, and even if it does grow in some places, it
will not bear: sometimes, indeed, it may make a show and promise of
bearing, but even then its fruit comes to nothing, it seeming to have
borne them thus far in spite of itself. The cinnamon2559 shrub has
not sufficient strength to acclimatize itself in the countries that
lie in the vicinity of Syria. Amomum,2560 too, and nard,2561 those
most delicate of perfumes, will not endure the carriage from India
to Arabia, nor yet conveyance by sea; indeed, King Seleucus did make
the attempt, but in vain. But what is more particularly wonderful,
is the fact that most of the trees by care may be prevailed upon to
live when transplanted; for sometimes the soil may be so managed as
to nourish the foreigner and give support to the stranger plant;
climate, however, can never be changed. The pepper-tree2562 will
live in Italy, and cassia2563 in the northern climates even, while
the incense-tree2564 has been known to live in Lydia: but how are
we to impart to these productions the requisite warmth of the sun, in
order to make all the crude juices go off by evaporation, and ripen the
resins that distil from them?
Nearly as great a marvel, too, is the fact that the nature of the tree
may be modified by circumstances, and yet the tree itself be none the
less vigorous in its growth. Nature originally gave the cedar2565 to
localities of burning heat, and yet we find it growing in the mountains
of Lycia and Phrygia. She made the laurel, too, averse to cold, and
yet there is no tree that grows in greater abundance on Mount Olympus.
At the city of Panticapæum, in the vicinity of the Cimmerian Bosporus,
King Mithridates and the inhabitants of the place used every possible
endeavour, with a view to certain religious ceremonies, to cultivate
the myrtle2566 and the laurel: they could not succeed, however,
although trees abound there which require a hot climate, such as the
pomegranate and the fig, as well as apples and pears of the most
approved quality. In the same country, too, the trees that belong to
the colder climates, such as the pine, the fir, and the pitch-tree,
refuse to grow. But why go search for instances in Pontus? In the
vicinity of Rome itself it is only with the greatest difficulty2567
that the cherry and the chesnut will grow, and the peach-tree, too, at
Tusculum: the Greek nut, too, is grown there from grafts only at a cost
of considerable labour, while Tarracina abounds with whole woods of it.
The cypress2568 is an exotic, and has been reckoned one of the
trees that are naturalized with the greatest difficulty; so much so,
indeed, that Cato2569 has expatiated upon it at greater length and
more frequently than any of the others. This tree is naturally of a
stubborn2570 disposition, bears a fruit that is utterly useless,
a berry that causes a wry2571 face when tasted, and a leaf that is
bitter: it also gives out a disagreeable pungent smell,2572 and its
shade is far from agreeable. The wood that it furnishes is but scanty,
so much so indeed, that it may be almost regarded as little more than a
shrub. This tree is sacred to Pluto, and hence it is used as a sign of
mourning2573 placed at the entrance of a house: the female2574 tree
is for a long time barren. The pyramidal appearance that it presents
has caused it not to be rejected, but for a long time it was only used
for marking the intervals between rows of pines: at the present day,
however, it is clipped and trained to form hedge-rows, or else is
thinned and lengthened out in the various designs2575 employed in
ornamental gardening, and which represent scenes of hunting, fleets,
and various other objects: these it covers with a thin small leaf,
which is always green.
There are two varieties of the cypress; the one2576 tapering and
pyramidal, and which is known as the female; while the male tree2577
throws its branches straight out from the body, and is often pruned
and employed as a rest for the vine. Both the male and the female are
permitted to throw out their branches, which are cut and employed for
poles and props, being worth, after thirteen years’ growth, a denarius
a-piece. In respect of income, a plantation of cypress is remarkably
profitable, so much so, indeed, that it was a saying in old times that
a cypress-wood is a dowry for a daughter.2578 The native country
of this tree is the island of Crete, although Cato2579 calls it
Tarentine, Tarentum being the first place, I suppose, in which it was
naturalized: in the island of Ænaria,2580 also, if the cypress is
cut down, it will grow again2581 from the root. But, in the Isle
of Crete, in whatever place the earth is moved, this tree will shoot
up2582 of its own natural vigour, and immediately appear above the
soil; indeed, in that island there is no occasion even to solicit
the soil, for it grows spontaneously there, on the mountains of Ida
more particularly, and those known as the White Mountains. On the
very summit of these elevations, from which the snows never depart,
we find the cypress growing in great abundance; a thing that is truly
marvellous—seeing that, in other countries, it will only grow in warm
localities; from which it would appear to have a great dislike to its
native climate.
It is not only the quality of the soil and the unchanging influences
of the climate that affect the nature of trees, but wet and showery
weather also, temporarily at least. Indeed, the torrents very often
bring down with them seeds, and sometimes we find those of unknown
kinds even floating along. This took place in the territory of
Cyrenaica, at the period when laser was first grown there, as we shall
have occasion to mention when we speak of the nature of the various
herbs.2583 A forest, too, sprang2584 up in the vicinity of the city
of Cyrene, just after a shower of rain, of a dense, pitchy nature,
about the year of the City of Rome 430.
It is said that the ivy now grows in Asia,2585 though
Theophrastus2586 has denied that such is the fact, and asserts that
it grows nowhere in India, except upon Mount Meros.2587 He says, too,
that Harpalus used every possible exertion to naturalize it in Media,
but to no purpose; and that Alexander, in consequence of the rarity of
this plant, had himself crowned2588 with it, after the example of
Father Liber, when returning victorious with his army from India: and
at the present day even, it is used to decorate the thyrsus of that
god, and the casques and bucklers employed by the nations of Thrace in
their sacred ceremonials. The ivy is injurious2589 to all trees and
plants, and makes its way through tombs and walls; it forms a haunt
much frequented by serpents, for its refreshing coolness; so that it is
a matter for astonishment that there should have been such remarkable
veneration for this plant.
The two principal kinds in the ivy, as in other plants, are the male
tree and the female.2590 The male is said to have a larger trunk
than the female, and a leaf that is harder and more unctuous, with a
flower nearly approaching to purple: indeed, the flower of both the
male and female tree strongly resembles the wild2591-rose, were it
not destitute of smell. Each of these kinds of ivy is divided into
three other varieties; the white2592 ivy, the black,2593 and a
third known as the helix.2594 These varieties are again subdivided
into others, as there is one in which the fruit only is white, and
another in which it is only the leaf that is so. In those which have
a white fruit, the berry in some cases is closely packed and large,
the clusters, which are known as “corymbi,” being of a spherical form.
So, too, with the selenitium, which has a smaller berry, and fewer
clusters; and the same is the case with the black ivy. One kind has a
black seed, and another a seed of a saffron2595 colour—it is this
last that poets use for their chaplets,2596 and the leaves of it
are not so black as in the other kinds: by some it is known as the
ivy of Nysa, by others as that of Bacchus:2597 it is the one that
among the black varieties has the largest clusters of all. Some of
the Greek writers even distinguish in this last kind two varieties,
according to the colour of the berries, the erythranum2598 and the
chrysocarpus.2599
It is the helix, however, that has the most peculiarities of all,
and in the appearance of the leaf more particularly, which is small,
angular, and of a more elegant shape, the leaf in all the other kinds
being plain and simple. It differs, too, in the distance between the
joints, and in being barren more especially, as it never bears fruit.
Some authors, however, think that this difference exists solely in
respect of age and not of kind, and are of opinion that what is the
helix when young, becomes the ordinary ivy when old. This, however,
is clearly proved to be an error upon their part, for we find more
varieties of the helix than one, and three in particular—that of a
grass-green colour, which is the most abundant of all, the kind with
a white leaf, and a third, which is parti-coloured, and known as
the Thracian helix. In that of a grass-green colour, the leaves are
smaller, more closely packed together, and symmetrically arranged;
while in the other kinds the features are altogether different. In the
parti-coloured kind, also, one variety has a smaller leaf than usual,
similarly arranged, and lying closer together, while in the other none
of these features are observed. The leaves, too, are either greater or
smaller and differ in the disposition of the spots upon them, and in
the white helix some of them are whiter than others: the grass-green
variety, however, is the one that grows to the greatest height.
The white helix is in the habit of killing trees by depriving them of
their juices, and increases to such a degree of density as to be quite
a tree itself. Its characteristics are, a very large, broad, leaf, and
projecting buds, which in all the other kinds are bent inwards; its
clusters, too, stand out erect. Although, too, all the ivies have arms
that throw out a root, those of this variety are particularly branchy
and strong; next to it in strength, are those of the black ivy.
It is a peculiarity of the white ivy to throw out arms from the middle
of the leaves, with which it invariably embraces any object that may be
on either side of it; this is the case, too, with walls, even though it
should not be able to clasp them. If the trunk is cut across in ever so
many places, it will still live and thrive, having as many fresh roots
as it has arms, by means of which it ensures safety and impunity, while
at the same time it sucks and strangles the trees to which it clings.
There are great differences also in the fruit of both the white ivy
and the black; for in some of them the berry is so bitter that birds
will not touch it. There is an ivy also which grows upright,2600 and
stands without any support; being the only one that does so among all
the varieties, it has thence obtained the distinctive name of “cissos.”
The chamæcissos,2601 on the other hand, is never found except
creeping upon the ground.
Very similar to the ivy is a plant which first came from Cilicia,
but is now more commonly found in Greece, and known by the name of
smilax.2602 It has numerous thick stalks covered with joints, and
thorny branches of a shrub-like form: the leaf resembles that of the
ivy, but is not angular, while from the foot-stalk it throws out
tendrils; the flower is white, and has the smell of the lily. It bears
clusters like those of the wild vine and not the ivy, and of a reddish
colour. The larger berries contain three stones, the smaller but one
only: these berries are black and hard. This plant is looked upon as
ill-omened, and is consequently banished from all sacred rites, and
is allowed to form no part of chaplets; having received this mournful
character from the maiden Smilax, who upon her love being slighted by
the youth Crocus, was transformed into this shrub. The common people,
being mostly ignorant of this, not unfrequently take it for ivy, and
pollute their festivities with its presence; for who, in fact, is
unaware that the ivy is used as a chaplet by poets, as also by Father
Liber and Silenus? Tablets are made2603 of the wood of the smilax,
and it is a peculiarity of this wood to give out a slight sound,2604
if held close to the ear. It is said that ivy is remarkably efficacious
for testing wine, and that a vessel made of this wood will let the wine
pass through it, while the water will remain behind, if there has been
any mixed with it.2605
Among those plants which thrive best in cold localities, it will be
only proper to mention the aquatic shrubs.2606 In the first rank, we
find the reed, equally indispensable for the emergencies of war and
peace, and used among the appliances2607 of luxury even. The northern
nations make use of reeds for roofing their houses, and the stout
thatch thus formed will last for centuries even; in other countries,
too, they make light vaulted ceilings with them. Reeds are employed,
too, for writing upon paper, those of Egypt more particularly, which
have a close affinity to the papyrus: the most esteemed, however, are
the reeds of Cnidos, and those which grow in Asia, on the margin of the
Anaitic Lake2608 there.
The reed of our country is naturally of a more fungous nature, being
formed of a spongy cartilage, which is hollow within, and covered by a
thin, dry, woody coat without; it easily breaks into splinters, which
are remarkably sharp at the edge. In other respects, it is of a thin,
graceful shape, articulated with joints, and tapering gradually towards
the top, which ends in a thick, hairy tuft. This tuft is not without
its uses, as it is employed for filling the beds used in taverns,
in place of feathers; or else, when it has assumed a more ligneous
consistency, it is pounded, as we see done among the Belgæ, and
inserted between the joints of ships, to close the seams, a thing that
it does most effectually, being more tenacious than glue, and adhering
more firmly than pitch.
It is by the aid of the reed2609 that the nations of the East decide
their wars; fixing in it a barbed point, they inflict a wound from
which the arrow cannot be withdrawn. By the addition of feathers they
accelerate the flight of this instrument of death, and the weapon, if
it breaks in the wound, furnishes the combatants with a weapon afresh.
With these missiles the warriors darken the very rays of the sun.2610
It is for this reason more particularly that they desire a clear and
serene sky, and hold in abhorrence all windy and rainy weather, which
has the effect of compelling them, in spite of themselves, to be at
peace with one another.
If a person were carefully to enumerate the peoples of Æthiopia, Egypt,
Arabia, India, Scythia, Bactria, and Sarmatia, together with all the
numerous peoples of the East, and the vast realms of the Parthians, he
would find that fully one-half of mankind throughout the whole world
live under a dominion imposed by the agency of the arrow. It was their
surpassing excellence in this arm that so ennobled the warriors of
Crete, though in this respect, as well as in all others, Italy has
gained the mastery; there being no reed in existence better adapted for
making arrows than that found in the Rhenus, a river of the territory
of Bononia: filled with a greater quantity of pith than any of the
others, it is light, and easily cleaves the air, while at the same
time it has sufficient weight to resist the action of the wind; an
advantage that is not possessed in an equal degree by those employed
among the Belgæ. These advantages, however, are possessed by the most
approved kinds that are found in Crete, although those of India are
preferred; in the opinion of some persons, however, these last are of
a totally different nature, for by adding a point to them, the natives
are able to use them as lances even. Indeed, we find that in India the
reed grows to the thickness of a tree, a fact which is proved by the
specimens which are everywhere to be seen in our temples. The Indians
assure us that in this plant, too, there is the distinction of male and
female; the body of the male being more compact, and that of the female
of a larger size. In addition to this, if we can credit the fact, a
single compartment between the joints is sufficiently large to answer
the purposes of a boat.2611 These reeds are found more particularly
on the banks of the river Acesines.
In every variety of the reed a single root gives birth to numerous
stems, and if cut down, they will shoot again with increased fecundity.
The root, which is naturally tenacious of life, is also jointed as well
as the stem. The reeds of India are the only ones in which the leaves
are short; but in all the varieties these leaves take their rise at
the joints, and surround the stem with a fine tissue about half way
upwards to the next joint, and then leave the stem and droop downwards.
The reed, as well as the calamus, although rounded, has two sides,
which throw out leaves alternately from above the joints, in such a
way that when one springs from the right side, the next issues from
the joint above it on the left, and so in turns. Branches, too, shoot
occasionally from the stem, being themselves reeds of diminutive growth.
The varieties of the reed are numerous. Some are more compact than
others, thicker at the joints, and with a shorter interval between
them; while others, again, are less compact, with longer intervals
between the joints, and not so straight. Another kind of reed is quite
hollow; it is known as the “syringia,”2612 and is particularly useful
for making flutes, having neither pith in it nor any fleshy substance.
The reed of Orchomenus has a passage in it open from one end to the
other, and is known as the auleticon;2613 this last is best for
making pipes,2614 the former2615 for the syrinx. There is another
reed, the wood of which is thicker, and the passage very contracted,
being entirely filled with a spongy kind of pith. One kind, again, is
shorter, and another longer, the one thinner, the other more thick.
That known as the donax, throws out the most shoots, and grows only in
watery localities; indeed, this is a point which constitutes a very
considerable difference, those reeds being greatly preferred which
grow in a dry soil. The archer’s reed forms a peculiar species, as we
have already stated;2616 but that of Crete2617 has the longest
intervals between the joints, and when subjected to heat is capable of
being rendered perfectly pliable2618 at pleasure. The leaves, too,
constitute different varieties, not only by their number, but their
colour also. The reed of Laconia is spotted,2619 and throws out a
greater number of shoots at the lower extremities; being very similar
in nature, it is thought, to the reeds that we find growing about
stagnant waters, and unlike those of the rivers, in being covered with
leaves of considerable length; which, climbing upwards, embrace the
stem to a considerable distance above the joints. There is also an
obliquely-spreading reed, which does not shoot upwards to any height,
but spreads out like a shrub, keeping close to the earth; this reed
is much sought by animals when young, and is known by some persons as
the elegia.2620 There is in Italy, too, a substance found in the
marsh-reeds, called by the name of adarca:2621 it is only to be found
issuing from the outer skin, below the flossy head of the plant, and is
particularly beneficial to the teeth, having, in fact, an equal degree
of pungency with mustard.
The terms of admiration in which they are spoken of by the ancients
compels me to enter into some more minute details relative to the
reed-beds of Lake Orchomenus. Characias2622 was the name given there
to a reed of stout and compact quality, while a thinner one was known
as the plotias; this last was to be found growing on the floating
islands there, while the former grew upon the banks that were covered
by the waters of the lake. A third kind again, which had the name of
“auleticon,” was the same that is now known as the musical pipe2623
reed. This reed used to take nine years to grow, as it was for that
period that the waters of the lake were continually on the increase;
it used to be looked upon as a prodigy of evil omen, if at the end of
its rise its waters remained overflowing so long as a couple of years;
a thing that was observed at the period of the Athenian disasters at
Cheronæa, and on various other occasions. This lake has the name of
Lebaida, at the part where the river Cephisus enters it.
When this inundation has lasted so long as a year, the reed is found
large enough to be available for the purposes of fowling: at this
period it used to be called zeugites.2624 On the other hand, when
the waters subsided at an earlier period, the reeds were known as
bombyciæ,2625 being of a more slender form. In this variety, too,
the leaf of the female plant was broader and whiter than that of the
others, while that upon which there was little or no down bore the
name of the eunuch reed. The stem of this last variety was used for
the manufacture of concert2626 flutes. I must not here pass by in
silence the marvellous care which the ancients lavished upon these
instruments, a thing which will, in some measure, plead as an apology
for the manufacture of them at the present day of silver in preference.
The reed used to be cut, as it was then looked upon as being in the
best condition, at the rising of Arcturus;2627 an usage which
prevailed down to the time of Antigenides, the musician, and while
flute-playing was of a more simple style. Being thus prepared, the
reeds became fit for use in the course of a few years. At that period
even the reed required considerable seasoning to render it pliable,
and to be instructed, as it were, in the proper modulation of its
sounds; the mouth-piece and stops2628 being naturally contracted,
and so producing a music better adapted to the theatrical taste of
the day. But in later times, when the music became more varied, and
luxury began to exercise its influence upon the musical taste, it
became the general usage to cut the reeds before the summer solstice,
and to make them fit for use at the end of three months; the stops and
mouth-piece being found, when the reeds were cut at that period, to be
more open and better adapted for the modifications of sound: it is in
this state that the reed is used for similar purposes at the present
day. In those times it was a very general persuasion also, that every
pipe ought to have the tongue of its own mouth-piece cut from the same
reed as itself, and that a section from the part nearest the root
was best adapted to form the left-handed flute,2629 and from the
part adjoining the top the right-handed one: those reeds, too, were
considered immeasurably superior, which had been washed by the waters
of Cephisus itself.
At the present day the sacrificial pipes used by the Tuscans are
made of box-wood, while those employed at the games are made of the
lotus,2630 the bones of the ass, or else silver. The fowler’s reeds
of the best quality are those of Panormus,2631 and the best reeds for
fishing-rods come from Abarita in Africa.2632
The reed is employed in Italy more particularly, as a support for
the vine. Cato2633 recommends that it should be planted in a damp
situation, the soil being first turned up with a double mattock, and a
distance of three feet left between the young2634 layers; he says,
too, that the wild asparagus2635 from which the cultivated species is
produced, may be planted together with it, as they agree particularly
well together.
(37.) He says also that the willow may be planted in its vicinity, than
which there is no aquatic plant of more general utility, although the
poplar may be preferred for the training of the vine, and the support
of the Cæcuban grape; although, too, the alder affords a more efficient
protection by the hedges it forms, and, planted in the very water,
makes a rampart along the banks in defence of the adjoining country
against the violence of the rivers when they overflow; when cut down,
too, this last tree is useful for the innumerable suckers which it
throws out.
Of the willow, too, there are several varieties. One2636 of them
throws out its branches to a considerable height; and these, coupled
together, serve as perches for the vine, while the bark around the
tree itself is used for withes.2637 Others,2638 again, of a more
pliable nature, supply a flexible twig, which is used for the purpose
of tying; while others throw out osiers of remarkable thinness, adapted
by their suppleness and graceful slenderness for the manufacture of
wicker-work.2639 Others, again, of a stouter make, are used for
weaving panniers, and many other utensils employed in agriculture;
while from a whiter willow the bark is peeled off, and, being
remarkably tractable, admits of various utensils being made of it,
which require a softer and more pliable material than leather: this
last is also found particularly useful in the construction of those
articles of luxury, reclining chairs. The willow, when cut, continues
to thrive, and, indeed, throws out more thickly from the top, which,
when closely clipped, bears a stronger resemblance to a closed fist
than the top of a stump. It is a tree, which, in my opinion, deserves
to be placed by no means in the lowest rank of trees; for there is none
that will yield a more certain profit, which can be cultivated at less
expense, or which is less liable to be influenced by changes in the
weather.
Cato2640 considers the culture of the willow as deserving to hold the
third rank in estimation, and he gives it precedence to the cultivation
of the olive, tillage for corn, or laying out land for pasture. It is
not, however, because the willow is the only tree that produces withes;
for they may be procured also from the broom, the poplar, the elm,
the blood-red cornel, the birch, and the reed itself when split, or
else the leaves of that plant, as we know to be the case in Liguria.
The vine, also, will furnish them; the bramble, too, with the thorns
removed, as well as the twisted hazel. It is a very singular thing,
that a wood after it has been beaten and pounded should be found all
the stronger for making withes, but such is a striking peculiarity that
exists in the willow. The Greek red2641 willow is split for this
purpose: while the willow2642 of Ameria is whiter but more brittle,
for which reason it is used in an uncut state for tying. In Asia there
are three varieties known of the willow; the black2643 willow, which
is best adapted for making withes, the white willow, employed for
various agricultural purposes, and a third, which is shorter than the
others, and known as the helix.2644
With us, also, there is the same number of denominations given to as
many varieties of the willow; one being known as the viminal or purple
willow,2645 another as the nitelina,2646 from its resemblance to
the colour of the nitela, thinner in the trunk than the preceding one,
and the third as the Gallic2647 kind, being the thinnest of them all.
The rush,2648 so frail in form, and growing in marshy spots, cannot
be reckoned as belonging to the shrubs, nor yet to the brambles or the
stalk plants; nor, indeed, in strict justice, to any of the classes of
plants except one that is peculiarly its own. It is extensively used
for making thatch and matting, and, with the outer coat taken off, for
making candles and funeral torches. In some places, however, the rush
is more hard and firm: thus, for instance, it is employed not only
by the sailors on the Padus for making the sails of boats, but for
the purposes of sea-fishing as well, by the fishermen of Africa, who,
in a most preposterous manner, hang the sails made of it behind the
masts.2649 The people, too, of Mauritania thatch their cottages2650
with rushes; indeed, if we look somewhat closely into the matter, it
will appear that the rush is held in pretty nearly the same degree
of estimation there as the papyrus is in the inner regions of the
world.2651
Of a peculiar nature, too, though to be reckoned among the
water2652-plants, is the bramble, a shrub-like plant, and the elder,
which is of a spongy nature, though not resembling giant fennel,
from having upon it a greater quantity of wood. It is a belief among
the shepherds that if they cut a horn or trumpet from the wood of
this tree, it will give all the louder sound if cut in a spot where
the shrub has been out of hearing of the crowing of the cock. The
bramble bears mulberries,2653 and one variety of it, known as the
cynosbatos,2654 bears a flower similar to the rose. There is a third
variety, known to the Greeks as the Idæan2655 bramble, from the place
where it grows: it is slighter than the others, with smaller thorns,
and not so hooked. Its flower, mixed with honey, is employed as an
ointment for sore eyes and erysipelas: and an infusion of it in water
is used for diseases of the stomach.2656
The elder2657 bears a small black berry, which contains a viscous
juice, employed more particularly for staining2658 the hair. The
berries, too, are boiled in water and eaten.2659
There is a juice in the bark of trees, which must be looked upon as
their blood, though it is not of a similar nature in all. In the fig it
is of a milky consistency, and has the peculiar property of curdling
milk, and so forming cheese.2660 In the cherry-tree this juice is
gummy, in the elm clammy, in the apple viscous and fatty, while in the
vine and the pear it is watery. The more viscous this humour is, the
more long-lived the tree. In a word, we find in the bodies of trees—as
with all other beings that are animated—skin, blood, flesh, sinews,
veins, bones, and marrow; the bark serving them in place of skin. It is
a singular fact connected with the mulberry-tree, that when the medical
men wish to extract its juice, if the incision is lightly made, by a
blow with a stone, and at the second hour of the day in spring, the
juice will flow: but if, on the other hand, a wound is inflicted to any
depth, it has all the appearance of being dried up.
Immediately beneath the bark in most trees there is a fatty substance,
which, from its colour, has obtained the name of alburnum:2661 it is
soft, and is the very worst part of the wood, and in the robur even
will very easily rot, being particularly liable to wood-worm, for which
reason it is invariably removed. Beneath this fat lies the flesh2662
of the tree, and then under that, its bones, or, in other words, the
choicest part of the wood. Those trees which have a dry wood, the
olive, for instance, bear fruit every other year only: this is more the
case with them than with those the wood of which is of a fleshy nature,
such as the cherry, for instance. It is not all trees, too, that have
this fat and flesh in any abundance, the same as we find to be the
case among the more active animals. The box, the cornel, and the olive
have none at all, nor yet any marrow, and a very small proportion,
too, of blood. In the same way, too, the service-tree has no bones,
and the elder no flesh, while both of them have marrow in the greatest
abundance. Reeds, too, have hardly any flesh.
In the flesh of some trees we find both fibres2663 and veins: they
are easily distinguished. The veins2664 are larger, while the fibres
are of whiter material, and are to be found in those woods more
particularly which are easily split. Hence it is that if the ear is
applied to the extremity of a beam of wood, however long, a tap with
a graver2665 even upon the other end may be distinctly heard, the
sound penetrating by the passages which run straight through it: by
these means it is that we ascertain whether timber runs awry, or is
interrupted by knots. The tuberosities which we find on trees resemble
the kernels2666 that are formed in flesh: they contain neither
veins nor fibres, but only a kind of tough, solid flesh, rolled up in
a sort of ball: it is these tuberosities that are the most esteemed
parts2667 in the citrus and the maple. As to the other kinds of wood
which are employed for making tables, the trees are split into planks
lengthwise, and the parts are then selected along which the fibres
run, and properly rounded; for the wood would be too brittle to use if
it were cut in segments crosswise.2668 In the beech, the grain of
the fibrous part runs crosswise;2669 hence it is that the ancients
held in such high esteem all vessels made with the wood of it. Manius
Curius made oath, on one occasion, that he had not touched an article
of all the spoil except a single oil cruet2670 of beech, to use for
sacrificing. Wood is always put lengthwise into the water to season,
as that part which was nearest the root will sink to a greater2671
depth than the other. In some wood there is fibre, without veins,
and merely consisting of filaments slightly knit together: wood of
this nature is remarkably fissile. Other wood, again, is more easily
broken across than split, such as the wood of those trees that have no
fibre, the olive and the vine, for instance: on the other hand, in the
fig-tree, the whole of the body consists of flesh.2672 The holm-oak,
the cornel, the robur, the cytisus, the mulberry, the ebony, the lotus,
and the other trees which we have mentioned2673 as being destitute
of marrow, consist entirely of bone.2674 All these woods are of a
blackish colour, with the exception of the cornel, of which glossy
yellow hunting-spears are made, marked with incisions for their further
embellishment. In the cedar, the juniper, and the larch, the wood is
red.
(39.) In Greece the female larch furnishes a wood2675 which is known
as ægis, and is just the colour of honey. This wood has been found to
be proof against decay, and forms the pannels used by painters, being
never known to gape or split; the portion thus employed is that which
lies nearest to the pith. In the fir-tree this part is called “leuson”
by the Greeks. In the cedar, too, the hardest part is the wood that
lies nearest to the sap: after the slimy2676 pith has been carefully
removed, it has a similar degree of hardness to the bones in the bodies
of animals. It is said, too, that in Greece the inner part of the elder
is remarkably firm: indeed, those whose business it is to make hunting
spears, prefer this material to all others, it being a wood composed
wholly of skin and bone.
The proper time for felling trees that are wanted for barking, the
round, tapering trees, for instance, that are employed in temples and
for other purposes, is at the period of germination:2677 for at
other times it is quite impossible to detach the bark from the rotten
wood that adheres to it, while the wood itself assumes a blackish
hue. Squared logs, and wood from which the bark has been lopped, are
generally cut in the period that intervenes between the winter solstice
and the prevalence of the west winds; or else, if it is necessary to
anticipate that period, at the setting of Arcturus and before that of
the Lyre, the very earliest period being the summer solstice: the days
of these respective constellations will be mentioned in the appropriate
place.2678
In general it is looked upon as quite sufficient to use all due
precaution that a tree is not rough-hewn before it has borne its
yearly crop. The robur, if cut in spring, is subject to the attacks
of wood-worm, but if cut in winter, will neither rot nor warp:
otherwise it is very liable to bend and become awry, as well as to
crack; the same is the case, too, with the cork-tree, even if cut
down at the proper time. The state of the moon,2679 too, is of
infinite importance, and it is generally recommended that trees
should be cut only between the twentieth and the thirtieth days of
the month. It is generally agreed, however, by all, that it is the
very best time for felling timber, when the moon is in conjunction
with the sun, a day which is called by some persons the interlunium,
and by others the moon’s silence. At all events, it was under these
circumstances that Tiberius Cæsar gave orders for the larches to be
cut in Rhætia, that were required for the purpose of rebuilding the
bridge of the Naumachia2680 after it had been destroyed by fire.
Some persons say that the moon ought not only to be in conjunction,
but below the horizon as well, a thing that can only happen in the
night. If the conjunction should chance to fall on the very day of the
winter solstice, the timber, they say, that is then felled will be of
everlasting duration; the next best being the timber that is cut when
the conjunction coincides with the constellations previously mentioned.
There are some, too, who add the rising of the Dog-star as a favourable
time, and say that it was at this period that the timber was cut which
was employed in building the Forum of Augustus.
Wood which is intended for timber ought to be cut neither when too
young nor too old. Some persons, too—and the practice is by no means
without its utility—cut round2681 the tree as far as the pith, and
then leave the timber standing, so that all the juices may be enabled
to escape. Going back to ancient times, it is a remarkable fact, that
in the first Punic War the fleet commanded by Duillius was on the water
within sixty days from the time the timber was cut: and, what is still
more so, Piso relates that King Hiero had two hundred and twenty ships
wholly constructed in forty-five days: in the second Punic War, too,
the fleet of Scipio was at sea the fortieth day after the axe had been
put to the tree. Such is the energy and dispatch that can be displayed
on occasions of emergency.
Cato,2682 a man of consummate authority in all practical matters,
expresses himself in relation to timber to the following effect:—“For
making presses, employ the wood of the sappinus in preference. When
you root up the elm, the pine, the nut-tree, or, indeed, any other
kind of tree, mind and do so when the moon is on the wane, after
midday, and when there is no south wind blowing. The proper time for
cutting a tree is when the seed2683 is ripe, but be careful not to
draw it away or plane it while the dew is falling.” He then proceeds
to say2684—“Never touch the timber, except when the moon is on the
change, or else at the end of the second quarter: at those periods you
may either root up the tree, or fell it as it stands. The next seven
days after the full moon are the best of all for grubbing up a tree. Be
particularly careful, too, not to rough-hew timber, or, indeed, to cut
or touch it, unless it is perfectly dry; and by no means while it is
covered with frost or dew.”
The Emperor Tiberius used also to observe the changes of the moon for
cutting his hair.2685 M. Varro2686 has recommended that the hair
should be cut at full moon only, if we would avoid baldness.
From the larch, and still more the fir, after it has been cut, a
liquid2687 flows for a considerable period: these are the loftiest
and straightest of all the trees. The fir is preferred for making the
masts and sailyards of ships, on account of its comparative lightness.
It is a common feature with these trees, in common with the pine,
to have four rows of veins running along the wood, or else two, or
sometimes only one. The heart2688 of these trees is peculiarly well
adapted for joiners’ work, and the best wood of all is that which has
four layers of veins, it being softer than the rest: men of experience
in these matters can instantly form a judgment of the quality from
the bark. That part in the fir which is nearest to the ground is free
from knots: when soaked in river water in the way we have already
mentioned,2689 and then barked, the wood of this part is known2690
as sappinus; while that of the upper part, which is harder and knotty,
goes by the name of “fusterna.” In trees, the side which looks towards
the north-east is the most robust, and it is universally the case, that
those which grow in moist and damp localities are of inferior quality,
while in those which grow in warm and sunny spots, the wood is more
compact and durable; hence it is, that at Rome the fir is preferred
that grows on the shores of the Tyrrhenian Sea to that of the shores of
the Adriatic.
There are also considerable differences in the qualities of these trees
according to the country of their growth: the most esteemed are those
of the Alps and the Apennines; in Gaul, those of Jura2691 and Mount
Vogesus; those also of Corsica, Bithynia, Pontus, and Macedonia; while
the firs of Ænea2692 and Arcadia are of inferior quality. Those,
however, of Parnassus and Eubœa are the worst of all, the trees being
branchy and knotted, and the wood very apt to rot. As for the cedar,
those of Crete, Africa, and Syria are the most esteemed. Wood, if well
rubbed with oil of cedar, is proof against wood-worm and decay. The
juniper, too, has the same2693 virtues as the cedar; in Spain it
grows to a very considerable size, in the territory of the Vaccæi2694
more particularly: the heart of this tree, too, is universally more
firm and solid than cedar even. A general fault in all wood is that
known as cross-grain, which is formed by contortions of the knots
and veins.2695 In the wood of some trees there are to be found
knurs,2696 like those in marble; these knurs are remarkably hard, and
offer a resistance like that of a nail, to the great injury of the saw:
in some cases, also, they are formed accidentally, from either a stone,
or the branch of another tree lodging there, and being absorbed in the
body of the tree.
In the Forum at Megara there long stood a wild olive upon which
warriors who had distinguished themselves by their martial powers
had been in the habit of suspending their arms. In the lapse of time
the bark of this tree had closed, and quite concealed these arms from
view. Upon it, however, depended the fate of the city; for it had been
announced by an oracle, that when a tree there should bring forth arms,
the fall of the city would be close at hand: and such, in fact, was
the result, when the tree was cut down and greaves and helmets were
found within the wood.2697 It is said that stones found under these
circumstances have the property of preventing abortion.
(40.) It is generally thought that the largest2698 tree that has ever
been seen, was the one that was exhibited at Rome, by Tiberius Cæsar,
as an object of curiosity, upon the bridge of the Naumachia previously
mentioned.2699 It had been brought thither along with other timber,
and was preserved till the construction of the amphitheatre of the
Emperor Nero:2700 it was a log of larch, one hundred and twenty feet
long, and of an uniform thickness of a couple of feet. From this fact
we can form an estimate of the original height of the tree; indeed,
measured from top to bottom it must have been originally of a length
that is almost incredible. In our own time, too, in the porticos of the
Septa,2701 there was a log which had been left there by M. Agrippa,
as being equally an object of curiosity, having been found too large to
be used in the building of the vote office2702 there: it was twenty
feet shorter than the one previously mentioned, and a foot-and-a-half
in thickness. There was a fir, too, that was particularly admired, when
it formed the mast of the ship, which brought from Egypt, by order of
the Emperor Caius,2703 the obelisk2704 that was erected in the
Vaticanian Circus, with the four blocks of stone intended for its base.
It is beyond all doubt that there has been seen nothing on the sea
more wonderful than this ship: one hundred and twenty thousand modii
of lentils formed its ballast; and the length of it took up the greater
part of the left side of the harbour at Ostia. It was sunk at that spot
by order of the Emperor Claudius, three moles, each as high as a tower,
being built upon it; they were constructed with cement2705 which the
same vessel had conveyed from Puteoli. It took the arms of four men
to span the girth of this tree, and we not unfrequently hear of the
price of masts for such purposes, as being eighty thousand sesterces or
more: rafts, too, of this wood are sometimes put together, the value
of which is forty thousand. In Egypt and Syria, it is said, the kings,
for want of fir, used to employ cedar2706 for building their ships:
the largest cedar that we find mentioned is said to have come from
Cyprus, where it was cut to form the mast of a galley of eleven tiers
of oars that belonged to Demetrius: it was one hundred and thirty feet
in length, and took three men to span its girth. The pirates of Germany
navigate their seas in vessels formed of a single tree hollowed2707
out: some of these will hold as many as thirty men.
Of all woods, the most compact, and consequently the heaviest, are the
ebony and the box, both of them of a slender make. Neither of these
woods will float in water, nor, indeed, will that of the cork tree,
if the bark is removed; the same is the case, too, with the wood of
the larch. Of the other woods, the driest is that of the tree known at
Rome as the lotus,2708 and next, that of the robur, when the white
sap has been removed. The wood of the robur is dark, and that of the
cytisus2709 still more so, approaching, in fact, the nearest of all
to the colour of ebony; though there are not wanting writers who assert
that the wood of the Syrian terebinth is darker.2710 An artist of the
name of Thericles is highly spoken of for his skill in turning goblets
from the wood of the terebinth: and, indeed, that fact is a proof of
the goodness of the wood. Terebinth is the only wood that requires to
be rubbed with oil, and is improved thereby. Its colour is imitated
remarkably well with the walnut and the wild pear, which have its
peculiar tint imparted to them by being boiled in colouring liquid.
The wood of all the trees of which we have here made mention is firm
and compact. Next after them comes the cornel, although it can hardly
be looked upon as timber, in consequence of its remarkable slimness;
the wood of it, in fact, is used for hardly any other purpose than the
spokes of wheels, or else for making wedges for splitting wood, and
pins or bolts, which have all the hardness of those of iron. Besides
these, there are the holm-oak, the wild and the cultivated olive, the
chesnut, the yoke-elm, and the poplar. This last is mottled similarly
to the maple, and would be used for joiners’ work if wood could be good
for anything when the branches are so often lopped: that acting upon
the tree as a sort of castration, and depriving it of its strength.
In addition to these facts, most of these trees, but the robur more
particularly, are so extremely hard, that it is quite impossible to
bore the wood till it has been soaked in water; and even then, a nail
once driven home cannot be drawn out again. On the other hand, a nail
has no2711 hold in cedar. The wood of the lime is the softest of all,
and, as it would appear, the hottest by nature; a proof of this, they
say, is the fact that it will turn the edge of the adze sooner than any
other wood.2712 In the number, also, of the trees that are hot by
nature, are the mulberry, the laurel, the ivy, and all those woods from
which fire is kindled by attrition.
This is a method2713 which has been employed by the outposts of
armies, and by shepherds, on occasions when there has not been a stone
at hand to strike fire with. Two pieces of wood are rubbed briskly
together, and the friction soon sets them on fire; which is caught on
dry and inflammable substances, funguses and leaves being found to
ignite the most readily. There is nothing superior to the wood of the
ivy for rubbing against, or to that of the laurel for rubbing with.
A species of wild vine,2714 too—not the same as the labrusca—which
climbs up other trees like the ivy, is highly approved of. The
coldest2715 woods of all are those of the aquatic trees; but they are
the most flexible also, and for that reason the best adapted for the
construction of bucklers. On an incision being made in them, they will
contract immediately, and so close up their wounds, at the same time
rendering it more difficult for the iron to penetrate: in the number of
these woods are the fig, the willow, the lime, the birch, the elder,
and both varieties of the poplar.
The lightest of all these woods, and consequently the most useful, are
the fig and the willow. They are all of them employed, however, in the
manufacture of baskets and other utensils of wicker-work; while, at
the same time, they possess a degree of whiteness and hardness which
render them very well adapted for carving. The plane has considerable
flexibility, but it is moist and slimy like the alder. The elm, too,
the ash, the mulberry, and the cherry, are flexible, but of a drier
nature; the wood, however, is more weighty. The elm is the best of all
for retaining its natural toughness, and hence it is more particularly
employed for socket beams for hinges, and cases for the pannelling of
doors, being proof against warping. It is requisite, however, that the
beam to receive the hinge should be inverted when set up, the top of
the tree answering to the lower hinge, the root to the upper. The wood
of the palm and the cork-tree is soft, while that of the apple and the
pear is compact. Such, however, is not the case with the maple, its
wood being brittle, as, in fact, all veined woods are. In every kind
of tree, the varieties in the wood are still more augmented by the
wild trees and the males. The wood, too, of the barren tree is more
solid than that of the fruit-bearing ones, except in those species in
which the male trees2716 bear fruit, the cypress and the cornel, for
instance.
The following trees are proof against decay and the otherwise
injurious effects of age—the cypress, the cedar, the ebony, the lotus,
the box, the yew, the juniper, and both the wild and cultivated olive.
Among the others, the larch, the robur, the cork-tree, the chesnut, and
the walnut are also remarkably durable. The cedar, cypress, olive, and
box are never known to split or crack spontaneously.
Of all the woods, the ebony, the cypress, and the cedar are considered
to be the most durable, a good proof of which is to be seen in the
timber of which the Temple of Diana at Ephesus is built: it being now
four hundred years since it was erected, at the joint expense of the
whole of Asia;2717 and, what is a well-known fact, the roof is wholly
constructed of planks of cedar. As to the statue of the goddess, there
is some doubt of what wood it is made; all the writers say that it is
ebony, with the exception of Mucianus, who was three times consul, one
of the very latest among the writers that have seen it; he declares
that it is made of the wood of the vine, and that it has never been
changed all the seven times that the temple has been rebuilt. He says,
too, that it was Endæus who made choice of this wood, and even goes
so far as to mention the artist’s name, a thing that really surprises
me very much, seeing that he attributes to it an antiquity that dates
before the times of Father Liber, and of Minerva even. He states, also,
that, by the aid of numerous apertures, it is soaked with nard, in
order that the moist nature of that drug may preserve the wood and keep
the seams2718 close together: I am rather surprised, however, that
there should be any seams in the statue, considering the very moderate
size it is. He informs us, also, that the doors are made of cypress,
and that the wood, which has now lasted very nearly four hundred years,
has all the appearance of new.2719 It is worthy of remark, too, that
the wood of these doors, after the pieces had been glued together, was
left to season four years before they were put up: cypress was made
choice of from the circumstance that it is the only kind of wood that
maintains its polish to all future time.
And have we not the statue of Vejovis,2720 also, made of cypress,
still preserved in the Capitol, where it was consecrated in the year
of the City 661? The Temple of Apollo, too, at Utica, is equally
celebrated: there we may see beams of cedar still in existence, and in
just the same condition in which they were when erected at the first
building of that city, eleven hundred and seventy-eight years ago. At
Saguntum, too, in Spain, there is a temple of Diana, which was brought
thither by the original founders of the place, from the island of
Zacynthus, in the year 200 before the taking of Troy, Bocchus says—It
is preserved beneath the town, they say. Hannibal, being induced
thereto by feelings of religious veneration, spared this temple, and
its beams, made of juniper, are still in existence at this very day.
But the most memorable instance of all is that of the temple which
was dedicated to the same goddess at Aulis, several ages before the
Trojan War: of what wood, however, it was originally built is a fact
that has been long lost in oblivion. Speaking in general terms, we may
say that those woods are of the greatest durability which are the most
odoriferous.2721
Next to those woods of which we have just spoken, that of the mulberry
is held in the highest degree of esteem, and it will even turn black
when old. There are some trees, again, that are more durable than
others, when employed for certain purposes. The wood of the elm lasts
the best in the open air, that of the robur when buried in the ground,
and that of the quercus when exposed to the action of water: indeed,
the wood of this last, if employed in works above ground, is apt to
split and warp. The wood of the larch thrives best in the midst of
moisture; the same is the case, too, with that of the black alder. The
wood of the robur spoils by exposure to the action of sea-water. The
beech and the walnut are far from disapproved of for constructions
under water, and, in fact, these are the principal woods, too, that
are used for works under ground: the same is the case, also, with the
juniper; which is equally serviceable when exposed to the atmosphere.
The woods of the beech and the cerrus2722 very quickly deteriorate,
and that of the æsculus will not withstand the action of water. On
the other hand, the alder, when driven into the ground in marshy
localities, is of everlasting duration, and able to support the very
heaviest weights. The wood of the cherry is strong, while those of
the elm and the ash are pliable, though apt to warp: these last will
still retain their flexibility, and be less liable to warp, if the wood
is left to stand and dry upon the trunk after the pith has been cut
around.2723 It is said that the larch, when used for sea-going ships,
is liable to the attacks2724 of the teredo, as, in fact, all the
woods are, with the exception of the wild and cultivated olive. It is a
fact, too, that there are some woods that are more liable to spoil in
the sea, and others in the ground.
There are four kinds of insects that attack wood. The teredo has a
head remarkably large in proportion to the other part of the body, and
gnaws away the wood with its teeth: its attacks, however, are confined
solely to the sea, and it is generally thought that this is the only
insect that is properly so called. The wood-worm that prevails on the
land is known as the “tinea,” while those which resemble a gnat in
appearance are called “thripes.” The fourth kind of wood-worm belongs
to the maggot class; some of them being engendered by the corruption
of the juices of the wood itself, and others being produced, just
as in the trees, by the worm known as the cerastes.2725 When this
worm has eaten away enough of the wood to enable it to turn round, it
gives birth to another. The generation of these insects is prevented,
however, by the bitterness that exists in some woods, the cypress, and
the hardness of others, the box, for instance.
It is said, too, that the fir, if barked about the time of budding, and
at the period of the moon already mentioned,2726 will never spoil in
water. The followers of Alexander the Great have left a statement that,
at Tylos, an island in the Red Sea, there are trees, of which ships
are built, the wood of which has been found uninjured at the end of two
hundred years,2727 even if it has been under water all that time.
They say, also, that in the same island there is a certain shrub,2728
about the thickness of a walking-stick only, and spotted like a tiger’s
skin: it is very heavy, and will break like glass if it happens to fall
upon a hard substance.
We have in Italy some woods that are apt to split of themselves: to
prevent this, architects recommend that they should be first seasoned
in manure2729 and then dried, in order to render them proof against
the action of the atmosphere. The woods of the fir and larch are well
adapted, even when used transversely, for the support of heavy burdens;
while the robur and the olive are apt to bend and give way under a
weight. The wood of the poplar and the palm are also strong, but this
last will bend, though in a manner different from the others; for,
while in all other instances the wood bends downwards, in the palm it
bends in the contrary direction,2730 and forms an arch. The woods
of the pine and the cypress are proof against decay and all attacks
of wood-worm. The walnut is easily warped, but we sometimes see beams
even made of it. It gives warning, however, before it breaks, by a loud
cracking noise; such was the case at Antandros, at the public baths
there—the bathers took the alarm upon hearing the beams crack, and made
their escape. The pine, the pitch-tree, and the alder are employed for
making hollow pipes for the conveyance of water, and when buried in the
earth will last for many years. If, however, they are not well covered
over, they will very soon rot; and the resistance they offer to decay
will increase in a most surprising degree if the outer surface as well
is left in contact with the water.
The wood of the fir is strongest in a vertical2731 position: it is
remarkably well adapted for the pannels of doors, and all kinds of
in-door joiners’ work, whether in the Grecian, the Campanian, or the
Sicilian style. The shavings of this wood when briskly planed, always
curl up in circles like the tendrils of the vine. This wood, too,
unites particularly well with glue: it is used in this state for making
vehicles, and is found to split sooner in the solid parts than in a
place where the pieces have been glued together.
Glue, too, plays one of the principal parts in all veneering and works
of marqueterie. For this purpose, the workmen usually employ wood
with a threaded vein, to which they give the name of “ferulea,” from
its resemblance to the grain of the giant fennel,2732 this part of
the wood being preferred from its being dotted and wavy. In every
variety there are some woods to be found that will not take the glue,
and which refuse to unite either with wood of the same kind or of any
other; the wood of the robur for example. Indeed, it is mostly the case
that substances will not unite unless they are of a similar nature; a
stone, for instance, cannot be made to adhere to wood. The wood of the
service-tree, the yoke-elm, the box, and, in a less degree, the lime,
have a particular aversion to uniting with the cornel. All the yielding
woods which we have already spoken2733 of as flexible readily adapt
themselves to every kind of work; and in addition to them, the mulberry
and the wild fig. Those which are moderately moist are easily sawn
and cut, but dry woods are apt to give way beyond the part that is
touched by the saw; while, on the other hand, the green woods, with the
exception of the robur and the box, offer a more obstinate resistance,
filling the intervals between the teeth of the saw with sawdust, and
rendering its edge uniform and inert; it is for this reason that the
teeth are often made to project right and left in turns, a method by
which the saw-dust is discharged. The ash is found the most pliable
wood of all for working; and, indeed, for making2734 spears it is
better even than the hazel, being lighter than the cornel, and more
pliable than the wood of the service-tree. The Gallic variety is so
supple, that it is employed in the construction of vehicles even. The
elm would rival the trunk of the vine2735 for some purposes, were it
not that its weight is so much against it.
The wood, too, of the beech is easily worked, although it is brittle
and soft. Cut into thin layers of veneer, it is very flexible, but is
only used for the construction of boxes and desks. The wood, too, of
the holm-oak is cut into veneers of remarkable thinness, the colour
of which is far from unsightly; but it is more particularly where it
is exposed to friction that this wood is valued, as being one to be
depended upon; in the axle-trees of wheels, for instance; for which the
ash is also employed, on account of its pliancy, the holm-oak for its
hardness, and the elm, for the union in it of both those qualities.
There are also various workman’s tools made of wood, which, though
but small, are still remarkably useful; in this respect, it is said
that the best materials for making auger handles are the wild olive,
the box, the holm-oak, the elm, and the ash. Of the same woods also
mallets are made; the larger ones, however, are made of the pine and
the holm-oak. These woods, too, have a greater degree of strength
and hardness if cut in season than when hewn prematurely; indeed, it
has been known for hinge-jambs, made of olive, a wood of remarkable
hardness, after having remained a considerable time on the spot, to
put out buds2736 like a growing plant. Cato2737 recommends levers
to be made of holly, laurel, or elm; and Hyginus speaks highly of the
yoke-elm, the holm-oak, and the cerrus, for the handles of agricultural
implements.
The best woods for cutting into layers, and employing as a veneer for
covering others, are the citrus, the terebinth, the different varieties
of the maple, the box, the palm,2738 the holly, the holm-oak, the
root of the elder, and the poplar. The alder furnishes also, as already
stated,2739 a kind of tuberosity, which is cut into layers like those
of the citrus and the maple. In all the other trees the tuberosities
are of no value whatever. It is the central part of trees that is most
variegated, and the nearer we approach to the root the smaller are the
spots and the more wavy. It was in this appearance that originated that
requirement of luxury which displays itself in covering one tree with
another, and bestowing upon the more common woods a bark of higher
price. In order to make a single tree sell many times over, laminæ
of veneer have been devised; but that was not thought sufficient—the
horns of animals must next be stained of different colours, and their
teeth cut into sections, in order to decorate wood with ivory, and, at
a later period, to veneer it all over. Then, after all this, man must
go and seek his materials in the sea as well! For this purpose he has
learned to cut tortoise-shell into sections; and of late, in the reign
of Nero, there was a monstrous invention devised of destroying its
natural appearance by paint, and making it sell at a still higher price
by a successful imitation of wood.
It is in this way that the value of our couches is so greatly enhanced;
it is in this way, too, that they bid the rich lustre of the terebinth
to be outdone, a mock citrus to be made that shall be more valuable
than the real one, and the grain of the maple to be feigned. At one
time luxury was not content with wood; at the present day it sets us on
buying tortoise-shell in the guise of wood.
The life of some trees might really be looked upon as of infinite2740
duration, if we only think of the dense wilds and inaccessible forests
in some parts of the world. In relation, however, to those, the date
of which is still within the memory of man, there are some olive-trees
still in existence at Liternum, which were planted by the hand of the
first Scipio Africanus, as also a myrtle there of extraordinary size;
beneath them there is a grotto, in which, it is said, a dragon keeps
watch over that hero’s shade. There is a lotus2741 tree in the open
space before the Temple of Lucina at Rome, which was built in the year
of the City 379, a year in which the republic had no2742 magistrates.
How much older the tree is than the temple, is a matter of doubt; but
that it is older is quite certain, for it was from that same grove that
the goddess Lucina2743 derived her name; the tree in question is now
about four hundred and fifty years old. The lotus tree, which is known
as the Capillata, is still older than this, though it is uncertain what
is its age; it received that name from the circumstance of the Vestal
Virgins suspending locks of their hair2744 from it.
There is another lotus in the Vulcanal,2745 which Romulus erected
with the tenth part of the spoil taken from the enemy: according to
Massurius, it is generally considered to be as old as the City. The
roots of this tree penetrate as far as the Forum of Cæsar, right across
the meeting-places of the municipalities.2746 There was a cypress of
equal age growing with it till towards the latter part of Nero’s reign,
when it fell to the ground, and no attempts were made to raise it again.
Still older than the City is the holm-oak that stands on the Vaticanian
Hill: there is an inscription in bronze upon it, written in Etruscan
characters, which states that even in those days it was an object of
religious veneration. The foundation of the town of Tibur, too, dates
many years before that of the City of Rome: there are three holm-oaks
there, said to be more ancient than Tiburnus even, who was the
founder of that place; the tradition is that in their vicinity he was
inaugurated. Tradition states also that he was a son of Amphiaraüs, who
died before Thebes, one generation before the period of the Trojan war.
There are some authors, too, who state that a plane-tree at Delphi was
planted by the hand of Agamemnon, as also another at Caphyæ, a sacred
grove in Arcadia. At the present day, facing the city of Ilium, and
close to the Hellespont, there are trees growing over the tomb2747
of Protesilaüs there, which, in all ages since that period, as soon as
they have grown of sufficient height to behold Ilium, have withered
away, and then begun to flourish again. Near the city, at the tomb of
Ilus, there are some oaks2748 which are said to have been planted
there when the place was first known by the name of Ilium.
At Argos2749 an olive-tree is said to be still in existence, to
which Argus fastened Io, after she had been changed into a cow. In the
vicinity of Heraclea in Pontus, there are certain altars called after
Jupiter surnamed Stratios; two oaks there were planted by Hercules. In
the same country, too, is the port of Amycus,2750 rendered famous by
the circumstance that King Bebryx was slain there. Since the day of
his death his tomb has been covered by a laurel, which has obtained
the name of the “frantic laurel,” from the fact that if a portion of
it is plucked and taken on board ship, discord and quarrelling are
the inevitable result, until it has been thrown overboard. We have
already made mention2751 of Aulocrene, a district through which you
pass in going from Apamia into Phrygia: at this place they show a
plane upon which Marsyas was hanged, after he had been conquered by
Apollo, it having been chosen even in those days for its remarkable
height. At Delos, also, there is a palm2752 to be seen which dates
from the birth of that divinity, and at Olympia there is a wild olive,
from which Hercules received his first wreath: at the present day it
is preserved with the most scrupulous veneration. At Athens, too, the
olive produced by Minerva, is said still to exist.
On the other hand, the pomegranate,2753 the fig, and the apple are
remarkably short-lived; the precocious trees being still more so than
the later ripeners, and those with sweet fruit than those with sour:
among the pomegranates, too, that variety which bears the sweetest
fruit lives the shortest time. The same is the case, too, with the
vine,2754 and more particularly the more fruitful varieties. Græcinus
informs us that vines have lasted so long as sixty years. It appears,
also, that the aquatic trees die the soonest. The laurel,2755 the
apple, and the pomegranate age rapidly, it is true, but then they throw
out fresh shoots at the root. The olive must be looked upon, then, as
being one of the most long-lived, for it is generally agreed among
authors that it will last two hundred years.
In the territory about the suburbs of Tusculum, upon a hill known by
the name of Corne, there is a grove which has been consecrated to Diana
by the people of Latium from time immemorial; it is formed of beeches,
the foliage of which has all the appearance of being trimmed by art.
Passienus Crispus, the orator, who in our time was twice consul, and
afterwards became still more famous as having Nero for his step-son, on
marrying his mother Agrippina, was passionately attached to a fine tree
that grew in this grove, and would often kiss and embrace it: not only
would he lie down, too, beneath it, but he would also moisten its roots
with wine.2756 In the vicinity of this grove there is a holm-oak,
likewise of very considerable celebrity, the trunk of which is no
less2757 than thirty-four feet in circumference; giving birth to ten
other trees of remarkable size, it forms of itself a whole forest.
It is a well-known fact that trees are killed by ivy.2758 The
mistletoe also has a similar influence, although it is generally
thought that its injurious effects are not so soon perceptible: and,
indeed, this plant, apart from the fruit that it bears, is looked
upon as by no means the least remarkable. There are certain vegetable
productions which cannot be propagated in the ground, and which grow
nowhere but on trees; having no domicile of their own, they live upon
others; such, for instance, is the case with the mistletoe, and a herb
that grows in Syria, and is known as the “cadytas.”2759 This last
entwines around not only trees, but brambles even; in the neighbourhood
of Tempe, too, in Thessaly, there is found a plant which is called
“polypodion;”2760 the dolichos2761 is found also, and wild
thyme.2762 After the wild olive has been pruned there springs up a
plant that is known as “phaulias;”2763 while one that grows upon the
fuller’s thistle is called the “hippophæston;”2764 it has a thin,
hollow stem, a small leaf, and a white root, the juice of which is
considered extremely beneficial as a purgative in epilepsy.
There are three varieties of the mistletoe.2765 That which grows upon
the fir and the larch has the name of2766 stelis in Eubœa; and there
is the hyphear2767 of Arcadia. It grows also upon the quercus,2768
the robur, the holm-oak, the wild plum, and the terebinth, but upon no
other tree.2769 It is most plentiful of all upon the quercus, and is
then known as “adasphear.” In all the trees, with the exception of the
holm-oak and the quercus, there is a considerable difference in its
smell and pungency, and the leaf of one kind has a disagreeable odour;
both varieties, however, are sticky and bitter. The hyphear is the
best for fattening2770 cattle with; it begins, however, by purging
off all defects, after which it fattens all such animals as have been
able to withstand the purging. It is generally said, however, that
those animals which have any radical malady in the intestines cannot
withstand its drastic effects. This method of treatment is generally
adopted in the summer for a period of forty days.
Besides the above, there is yet another difference2771 in the
mistletoe; that which grows upon the trees which lose their leaves,
loses its leaves as well; while, on the other hand, that which grows
upon evergreens always retains its leaves. In whatever way the seed
may have been sown, it will never come to anything, unless it has been
first swallowed2772 and then voided by birds, the wood-pigeon more
particularly, and the thrush: such being the nature of the plant, that
it will not come to anything unless the seed is first ripened in the
crop of the bird. It never exceeds a single cubit in height, and is
always green and branchy. The male2773 plant is fruitful, the female
barren; sometimes, indeed, the male even bears no berry.
Birdlime is made of the berries of the mistletoe, which are gathered
at harvest, and while in an unripe state; for if the rainy season
comes on, though they increase in size, the viscous juice is apt to
lose its virtues. They are then dried,2774 and when brought to a
state of perfect aridity, are first pounded, and then put in water,
in which they are left to rot for twelve days; this being, in fact,
the only thing that finds improvement in decay. After this, they are
again beaten in running water with a mallet, and after losing the outer
coat there is only the viscous inner pulp remaining. This substance
is birdlime; and after it has been thinned by the addition of walnut
oil, it is found particularly useful for catching birds, it being quite
sufficient if they only touch it with the wings.
Upon this occasion we must not omit to mention the admiration that is
lavished upon this plant by the Gauls. The Druids—for that is the name
they give to their magicians2775—held nothing more sacred than the
mistletoe and the tree that bears it, supposing always that tree to
be the robur.2776 Of itself the robur is selected by them to form
whole groves, and they perform none of their religious rites without
employing branches of it; so much so, that it is very probable that
the priests themselves may have received their name from the Greek
name2777 for that tree. In fact, it is the notion with them that
everything that grows on it has been sent immediately from heaven, and
that the mistletoe upon it is a proof that the tree has been selected
by God himself as an object of his especial favour.
The mistletoe, however, is but rarely found upon the robur; and when
found, is gathered with rites replete with religious awe. This is done
more particularly on the fifth day of the moon, the day which is the
beginning of their months and years, as also of their ages, which, with
them, are but thirty years. This day they select because the moon,
though not yet in the middle of her course, has already considerable
power and influence; and they call her by a name which signifies, in
their language, the all-healing.2778 Having made all due preparation
for the sacrifice and a banquet beneath the trees, they bring thither
two white bulls, the horns of which are bound then for the first
time. Clad in a white robe the priest ascends the tree, and cuts the
mistletoe with a golden sickle, which is received by others in a white
cloak.2779 They then immolate the victims, offering up their prayers
that God will render this gift of his propitious to those to whom he
has so granted it. It is the belief with them that the mistletoe, taken
in drink, will impart fecundity to all animals that are barren, and
that it is an antidote for all poisons.2780 Such are the religious
feelings which we find entertained towards trifling objects among
nearly all nations.
Summary.—Remarkable facts, narratives, and observations, one
thousand one hundred and thirty-five.
Roman authors quoted.—M. Varro,2781 Fetialis,2782
Nigidius,2783 Cornelius Nepos,2784 Hyginus,2785 Massurius,2786
Cato,2787 Mucianus,2788
L. Piso,2789 Trogus,2790 Calpurnius Bassus,2791 Cremutius,2792
Sextius Niger,2793 Cornelius Bocchus,2794 Vitruvius,2795
Græcinus.2796
BOOK XVII. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE CULTIVATED TREES. — CHAP. 1. (1.)—TREES WHICH HAVE BEEN SOLD AT ENORMOUS PRICES. — CHAP. 2. (2.)—THE INFLUENCE OF WEATHER UPON THE TREES: WHAT IS THE PROPER SITUATION FOR THE VINE. — CHAP. 3.—WHAT SOILS ARE TO BE CONSIDERED THE BEST. — CHAP. 4. (6.)—THE EIGHT KINDS OF EARTH BOASTED OF BY THE GAULS AND GREEKS. — CHAP. 5. (9.)—THE EMPLOYMENT OF ASHES. — CHAP. 6.—MANURE. — CHAP. 7.—CROPS WHICH TEND TO IMPROVE THE LAND: CROPS WHICH EXHAUST IT. — CHAP. 8.—THE PROPER MODE OF USING MANURE. — CHAP. 9. (10.)—THE MODES IN WHICH TREES BEAR. — CHAP. 10.—PLANTS WHICH ARE PROPAGATED BY SEED. — CHAP. 11.—TREES WHICH NEVER DEGENERATE. — CHAP. 12.—PROPAGATION BY SUCKERS. — CHAP. 13.—PROPAGATION BY SLIPS AND CUTTINGS. — CHAP. 14.—SEED-PLOTS. — CHAP. 15.—THE MODE OF PROPAGATING THE ELM. — CHAP. 16.—THE HOLES FOR TRANSPLANTING. — CHAP. 17. (12.)—THE INTERVALS TO BE LEFT BETWEEN TREES. — CHAP. 18.—THE NATURE OF THE SHADOW THROWN BY TREES. — CHAP. 19.—THE DROPPINGS OF WATER FROM THE LEAVES. — CHAP. 20. (13.)—TREES WHICH GROW BUT SLOWLY: THOSE WHICH GROW WITH RAPIDITY. — CHAP. 21.—TREES PROPAGATED FROM LAYERS. — CHAP. 22. (14.)—GRAFTING: THE FIRST DISCOVERY OF IT. — CHAP. 23.—INOCULATION OR BUDDING. — CHAP. 24.—THE VARIOUS KINDS OF GRAFTING. — CHAP. 25.—GRAFTING THE VINE. — CHAP. 26. (16)—GRAFTING BY SCUTCHEONS. 3029 — CHAP. 27.—PLANTS WHICH GROW FROM A BRANCH. — CHAP. 28.—TREES WHICH GROW FROM CUTTINGS; THE MODE OF PLANTING THEM. — CHAP. 29. (18.)—THE CULTIVATION OF THE OLIVE. — CHAP. 30.—TRANSPLANTING OPERATIONS AS DISTRIBUTED THROUGHOUT THE VARIOUS SEASONS OF THE YEAR. — CHAP. 31.—CLEANING AND BARING THE ROOTS, AND MOULDING THEM. — CHAP. 32. (20.)—WILLOW-BEDS. — CHAP. 33.—REED-BEDS. — CHAP. 34.—OTHER PLANTS THAT ARE CUT FOR POLES AND STAKES. — CHAP. 35. (21.)—THE CULTURE OF THE VINE AND THE VARIOUS SHRUBS WHICH SUPPORT IT. — CHAP. 36.—HOW GRAPES ARE PROTECTED FROM THE RAVAGES OF INSECTS. — CHAP. 37.—THE DISEASES OF TREES. — CHAP. 38. (25.)—PRODIGIES CONNECTED WITH TREES. — CHAP. 39. (26.)—TREATMENT OF THE DISEASES OF TREES. — CHAP. 40.—METHODS OF IRRIGATION. — CHAP. 41.—REMARKABLE FACTS CONNECTED WITH IRRIGATION. — CHAP. 42. (27.)—INCISIONS MADE IN TREES. — CHAP. 43.—OTHER REMEDIES FOR THE DISEASES OF TREES. — CHAP. 44.—CAPRIFICATION, AND PARTICULARS CONNECTED WITH THE FIG. — CHAP. 45.—ERRORS THAT MAY BE COMMITTED IN PRUNING. — CHAP. 46.—THE PROPER MODE OF MANURING TREES. — CHAP. 47.—MEDICAMENTS FOR TREES.
We have described the trees which grow spontaneously on land and in
the sea,2802 and it now remains for us to speak of those which owe
their formation, properly speaking, rather than birth, to art and the
inventive genius of man.2803 Here, however, I cannot but express my
surprise, that after the state of penury in which man lived, as already
described,2804 in primitive times, holding the trees of the forest in
common with the wild beasts, and disputing with them the possession of
the fruits that fell, and with the fowls of the air that of the fruits
as they hung on the tree, luxury has now attached to them prices so
enormous.
The most famous instance, in my opinion, of this excess, was that
displayed by L. Crassus and Cneius Domitius Ahenobarbus. Crassus
was one of the most celebrated of the Roman orators; his house was
remarkable for its magnificence, though in some measure surpassed even
by that of Q. Catulus,2805 also upon the Palatine Hill; the same
Catulus, who, in conjunction with C. Marius, defeated the Cimbri.
But by far the finest house of all that period, it was universally
acknowledged, was that of C. Aquilius, a Roman of Equestrian rank,
situate upon the Viminal Hill; a house, indeed, that conferred a
greater degree of celebrity upon him than even his acquaintance
with the civil law. This, however, did not prevent Crassus being
reproached with the magnificence of his. Crassus and Domitius, members,
both of them, of the most illustrious families, after holding the
consulship,2806 were appointed jointly to the censorship, in the year
from the building of the City 662, a period of office that was fruitful
in strife, the natural result of their dissimilarity of character. On
one occasion, Cneius Domitius, naturally a man of hasty temper, and
inflamed besides by a hatred that rivalry only tends to stimulate,
gravely rebuked Crassus for living, and he a Censor too, in a style of
such magnificence, and in a house for which, as he said, he himself
would be ready to pay down ten millions of sesterces. Crassus, a man
who united to singular presence of mind great readiness of wit, made
answer that, deducting six trees only, he would accept the offer; upon
which Domitius replied, that upon those terms he would not give so much
as a single denarius for the purchase. “Well then, Domitius,” was the
rejoinder of Crassus, “which of the two is it that sets a bad example,
and deserves the reproof of the censorship; I, who live like a plain
man in a house that has come to me by inheritance, or you, who estimate
six trees at a value of ten millions of sesterces?”2807 These trees
were of the lotus2808 kind, and by the exuberance of their branches
afforded a most delightful shade. Cæcina Largus, one of the grandees
of Rome, and the owner of the house, used often to point them out to
me in my younger days; and, as I have already made mention2809 of
the remarkable longevity of trees, I would here add, that they were
in existence down to the period when the Emperor Nero set fire to the
City, one hundred and eighty years after the time of Crassus; being
still green and with all the freshness of youth upon them, had not that
prince thought fit to hasten the death of the very trees even.
Let no one, however, imagine that the house of Crassus was of no value
in other respects, or that, from the rebuke of Domitius, there was
nothing about it worthy of remark with the exception of these trees.
There were to be seen erected in the atrium four columns of marble
from Mount Hymettus,2809 which in his ædileship he had
ordered to be brought over for the decoration of the stage;2810 and
this at a time, too, when no public buildings even as yet possessed
any pillars made of that material. Of such recent date is the luxury
and opulence which we now enjoy, and so much greater was the value
which in those days trees were supposed to confer upon a property! A
pretty good proof of which, was the fact that Domitius even, with all
his enmity, would not keep to the offer he had made, if the trees were
not to be included in the bargain.
The trees have furnished surnames also to the ancients,2811 such,
for instance, as that of Fronditius to the warrior who swam across
the Volturnus with a wreath of leaves on his head, and distinguished
himself by his famous exploits in the war against Hannibal; and that
of Stolo2812 to the Licinian family, such being the name given by
us to the useless suckers that shoot from trees; the best method of
clearing away these shoots was discovered by the first Stolo, and hence
his name. The ancient laws also took the trees under their protection;
and by the Twelve Tables it was enacted, that he who should wrongfully
cut down trees belonging to another person, should pay twenty-five
asses for each. Is it possible then to imagine that they, who estimated
the fruit-trees at so low a rate as this, could ever have supposed
that so exorbitant a value would be put upon the lotus as that which
I have just mentioned? And no less marvellous, too, are the changes
that have taken place in the value of fruit; for at the present day
we find the fruit alone of many of the trees in the suburbs valued at
no less a sum than two thousand sesterces; the profits derived from
a single tree thus being more than those of a whole estate in former
times. It was from motives of gain that the grafting of trees and the
propagation thereby of a spurious offspring was first devised, so that
the growth of the fruits even might be a thing interdicted to the poor.
We shall, therefore, now proceed to state in what way it is that such
vast revenues are derived from these trees, and with that object shall
set forth the true and most approved methods of cultivation; not taking
any notice of the more common methods, or those which we find generally
adopted, but considering only those points of doubt and uncertainty,
in relation to which practical men are most apt to find themselves at
a loss: while, at the same time, to affect any scrupulous exactness
in cases where there is no necessity for it, will be no part of our
purpose. In the first place, however, we will consider in a general
point of view, those influences of soil as well as weather which are
exercised upon all the trees in common.
Trees are fond of a site more particularly that faces the
north-east;2813 the breezes rendering their foliage more thick and
exuberant, and imparting additional solidity to the wood. This is a
point, however, upon which most people are very greatly deceived; thus
in vineyards, for instance, the props ought not to be placed in such
a position as to shelter the stems from the wind in that quarter, it
being only against the northern blasts that this precaution should
be taken. Nay, even more than this—if the cold weather only comes on
in due season, it contributes very materially to the strengthening
of the trees, and promotes the process of germination; while, on the
other hand, if at that period the southern2814 breezes should caress
them, they will grow weak and languid, and more particularly so, if
the blossom is just coming on. If rainy weather, too, should happen to
follow close upon blossoming, the total destruction of the fruit is
the necessary result: indeed, if the weather should be only cloudy, or
south winds happen to prevail, it is quite sufficient to ensure the
loss of the fruit in the almond and the pear.2815 Rains, if prevalent
about the rising of the Vergiliæ,2816 are most injurious to the vine
and the olive,2817 as it is at that season that germination2818
is commencing with them; indeed, this is a most critical four days
for the olive, being the period at which the south wind, as we have
already2819 stated, brings on its dark and lowering clouds. The
cereals, too, ripen more unfavourably when south winds prevail, though
at the same time it proceeds with greater rapidity. All cold, too, is
injurious to vegetation, which comes with the northern winds, or out of
the proper season. It is most advantageous to all plants for north-east
winds2820 to prevail throughout the winter.
In this season, too, showers are very necessary, and the reason is
self-evident—the trees, being exhausted by the fruit they have borne,
and weakened by the loss of their leaves, are, of course, famished and
hungry; and it is the showers that constitute their aliment. Experience
has led us to believe that there is nothing more detrimental than a
warm winter; for it allows the trees, the moment they have parted with
their fruits, to conceive again, or, in other words, to germinate, and
then exhaust themselves by blossoming afresh. And what is even worse
than this, should there be several years of such weather in succession,
even the trees themselves will die; for there can be little doubt
that the effort must of necessity be injurious, when they put forth
their strength, and are at the same time deprived of their natural
sustenance. The poet2821 then, who has said that serene winters are
to be desired, certainly did not express those wishes in favour of the
trees. And no more does rain, if prevalent at the summer-solstice,
conduce to the benefit2822 of the vine: while, at the same time, to
say that a dusty winter produces a luxuriant harvest, is certainly
the mistake of a too fertile imagination. It is a thing greatly to
be wished, too, both in behalf of the trees as well as the cereals,
that the snows should lie for a considerable time upon the ground; the
reason being that they check the escape of the spirit of the earth by
evaporation, and tend to throw it back again upon the roots of the
plants, adding greatly to their strength thereby; and not only this,
but they afford a gradual supply of moisture as well, that is both pure
and of remarkable lightness, from the fact that snow is only the foam
of the waters of heaven. Hence it is that the moisture of snow does
not drench and engulph everything all at once, but gradually trickles
downwards, in proportion to the thirst of the plant, nurturing it as
though from the breast, instead of producing an inundation. The earth,
too, ferments under this influence, and becomes filled with her own
emanations: not exhausted by the seeds in her bosom, swollen as they
are with milk,2823 she smiles in the warm and balmy hours, when the
time comes for opening it. It is in this way, more particularly, that
corn fattens apace, except, indeed, in those climates in which the
atmosphere is always warm, Egypt for example; for there the continuance
of the same temperature and the force of habit are productive of the
same effects as the modifications of temperature in other countries.
At the same time it is equally necessary in every climate that there
should be no noxious influence in existence. Thus, for instance, in the
greater part of the world, that precocious germination which has been
encouraged by the indulgent temperature of the weather, is sure to be
nipped by the intense colds that ensue. Hence it is that late winters
are so injurious, and such they prove to the trees of the forest even;
indeed, these last are more particularly exposed to the ill effects of
a late winter, oppressed as they are by the density of their foliage,
and human agency being unable to succour them; for it would be quite
impossible to cover2824 the more tender forest trees with wisps of
straw. Rains, then, are favourable to vegetation—first of all, during
the winter season, and next, just previously to germination; the third
period for them being that of the formation of the fruit, though not
immediately, and only, in fact, when the produce of the tree shows
itself strong and healthy.
Those trees which are the slowest in bringing their fruits to
maturity, and require a more prolonged supply of nutriment, receive
benefit also from late rains, such as the vine, the olive, and the
pomegranate, for instance. These rains, however, are required at
different seasons by the different trees, some of them coming to
maturity at one period and some at another; hence it is that we see
the very same rain productive of injury to some trees and beneficial
to others, even when they are of the very same species, as in the
pear for instance: for the winter pear stands in need of rain at one
period, and the early pear at another, though at the same time they,
all of them, require it in an equal degree. Winter precedes the period
of germination, and it is this fact that makes the north-east wind
more beneficial than the south, and renders the parts that lie in the
interior preferable to those near the coast,—the former being generally
the coldest,—mountainous districts better than level ones, and rain
at night better than showers in the day. Vegetation, too, receives
a greater degree of benefit from the water when the sun does not
immediately soak it up.
Connected, too, with this subject is the question of the best
situation for planting vines, and the trees which support them.
Virgil2825 condemns a western aspect, while there are some persons,
again, who prefer it to an easterly one: I find, however, that most
authors approve of the south, though I do not think that any abstract
precepts2826 can be given in relation to the point. The most careful
attention on the part of the cultivator ought to be paid to the
nature of the soil, the character of the locality, and the respective
influences of climate. The method of giving to the vine a southern
aspect, as practised in Africa and * * * * is injurious to the tree, as
well as unhealthy for the cultivator, from the very circumstance that
the country itself lies under a southern meridian: hence it is, that
he who selects for his plants there a western or a northerly aspect,
will combine on the most advantageous terms the benefits of soil with
those of climate. When Virgil condemns a western aspect, there can be
no doubt that he includes in his censure a northern aspect as well: and
yet, in Cisalpine Italy, where most of the vineyards have an aspect to
the north, it has been found by experience that there are none that are
more prolific.
The winds are also a very important consideration. In the provinces
of Gallia Narbonensis, and in Liguria and part of Etruria, it is
considered a proof of great want of skill to plant the vine on a site
that lies in the teeth of the wind Circius,2827 while, on the other
hand, it is a mark of prudence to catch its breezes in an oblique
direction; it is this wind, in fact, that modifies the heat in those
countries, though at the same time it is usually so violent, as to
sweep away the roofs of the houses.
(3.) There are some persons who employ a method of making the question
of weather dependent upon the nature of the soil; thus in the case of
a vineyard, for instance, in a dry locality, they give it an eastern
or a northern aspect; but where it is planted on a humid site, it is
made to face the south. From the varieties of the vine also, they
borrow various modifications in reference to site; taking care to plant
the early vine in a cold locality, in order that the fruit may ripen
before the frosts come on; while such fruit trees and vines as have
an antipathy to dews are exposed to the east, that the sun may carry
off their humidity at the earliest moment. On the other hand, such
as manifest a partiality to dews are planted with a western or even
a northern aspect, to give them an opportunity of enjoying them all
the longer. Others, again, borrowing their notions pretty nearly from
Nature, have recommended that vines and trees should be planted facing
the north-east; indeed Democritus is of opinion, that by so doing the
fruit will be all the more odoriferous.
(4.) We have already spoken, in the Second Book,2828 of the points
of the north-east and other winds, and shall have occasion in the
succeeding one to make mention of several more of the heavenly
phænomena. In the mean time, however, we may observe that it would
appear to be a manifest proof of the salubrity of a north-east site,
that the leaves are always the first to fall in the trees that have
an aspect towards the south.2829 A similar reason exists, too, in
the maritime districts; in certain localities the sea breezes are
detrimental, though in most they are nutritious. For some plants,
again, it is pleasant to behold the sea at a distance, while at the
same time they will gain nothing by approaching closer to its saline
exhalations. The same, too, is the influence exercised by rivers and
lakes; they will either scorch the vegetation by the fogs they emit,
or else modify by their coolness the excess of heat. We have already
mentioned2830 the plants that thrive in the shade, and in the cold
even; but in all these matters experience will be found the best of
guides.
Next after the influences of the heavens, we have to treat of those of
the earth, a task that is in no way more easy than the previous one.
It is but rarely that the same soil is found suited to trees as well
as corn: indeed, the black2831 earth which prevails in Campania is
not everywhere found suited to the vine, nor yet that which emits light
exhalations, or the red2832 soil that has been so highly praised
by many. The cretaceous earth that is found in the territory of Alba
Pompeia, and an argillaceous soil, are preferred to all others for
the vine, although, too, they are remarkably rich, a quality that is
generally looked upon as not suited to that plant. On the other hand,
again, the white sand of the district of Ticinum, the black sand of
many other places, and the red sand as well, even though mixed with a
rich earth, will prove unproductive.
The very signs, also, from which we form our judgment are often very
deceptive; a soil that is adorned with tall and graceful trees is not
always a favourable one, except, of course, for those trees. What tree,
in fact, is there that is taller than the fir? and yet what other plant
could possibly exist in the same spot? Nor ought we always to look upon
verdant pastures as so many proofs of richness of soil; for what is
there that enjoys a greater renown than the pastures of Germany? and
yet they consist of nothing but a very thin layer of turf, with sand
immediately beneath. Nor yet is the soil which produces herbage2833
of large growth always to be looked upon as humid; no, by Hercules!
no more than a soil is to be looked upon as unctuous and rich, which
adheres to the fingers—a thing that is proved in the case of the
argillaceous earths.2834 The earth when thrown back into the hole
from which it has just been dug will never2835 fill it, so that it is
quite impossible by that method to form any opinion as to its density
or thinness. It is the fact, too, that every2836 soil, without
exception, will cover iron with rust. Nor yet can we determine2837
the heaviness or lightness of soils in relation to any fixed and
ascertained weight: for what are we to understand as the standard
weight of earth? A soil, too, that is formed from the alluvion2838 of
rivers is not always to be recommended, for there are some crops that
decay all the sooner in a watery soil; indeed, those soils even of this
description which are highly esteemed, are never found to be long good
for any kind of vegetation but the willow.
Among other proofs of the goodness of soil, is the comparative
thickness of the stem in corn. In Laborium, a famous champaign country
of Campania, the stalk is of such remarkable thickness, that it may be
used even to supply the place of wood:2839 and yet this very soil,
from the difficulty that is everywhere experienced in cultivating it,
and the labour required in working it, may be almost said to give the
husbandman more trouble by its good qualities than it could possibly
have done by reason of any defects. The soil, too, that is generally
known as charcoal earth, appears susceptible of being improved by being
planted with a poor meagre vine: and tufa,2840 which is naturally
rough and friable, we find recommended by some authors. Virgil,2841
too, does not condemn for the vine a soil which produces fern:2842
while a salted earth2843 is thought to be much better entrusted with
the growth of vegetation than any other, from the fact of its being
comparatively safe from noxious insects breeding there. Declivities,
too, are far from unproductive, if a person only knows how to dig
them properly; and it is not all2844 champaign spots that are less
accessible to the sun and wind than is necessary for their benefit. We
have already2845 alluded to the fact, that there are certain vines
which find nutriment in hoar frosts and fogs.
In every subject there are certain deep and recondite secrets, which
it is left to the intelligence of each to penetrate. Do we not,
for instance, find it the fact, that soils which have long offered
opportunities for a sound judgment being formed on their qualities
have become totally altered? In the vicinity of Larissa, in Thessaly,
a lake was drained;2846 and the consequence was, that the district
became much colder, and the olive-trees which had formerly borne
fruit now ceased to bear. When a channel was cut for the Hebrus, near
the town of Ænos, the place was sensible of its nearer approach, in
finding its vines frost-bitten, a thing that had never happened before;
in the vicinity, too, of Philippi, the country having been drained
for cultivation, the nature of the climate became entirely altered.
In the territory of Syracuse, a husbandman, who was a stranger to
the place, cleared the soil of all the stones, and the consequence
was, that he lost his crops from the accumulation of mud; so that at
last he was obliged to carry the stones back again. In Syria again,
the plough-share which they use is narrow, and the furrows are but
very superficial, there being a rock beneath the soil that in summer
scorches up the seeds.
Then, too, the effects of excessive cold and heat in various places
are similar; thus, for instance, Thrace is fruitful in corn, by reason
of the cold, while Africa and Egypt are so in consequence of the heat
that prevails there. At Chalcia,2847 an island belonging to the
Rhodians, there is a certain place which is so remarkably fertile,
that after reaping the barley that has been sown at the ordinary time,
and gathering it in, they immediately sow a fresh crop, and reap it at
the same time as the other corn. A gravelly soil is found best suited
for the olive in the district of Venafrum,2848 while one of extreme
richness is required for it in Bætica. The wines of Pucinum2849 are
ripened upon a rock, and the vines of Cæcubum2850 are moistened by
the waters of the Pomptine2851 marshes; so great are the differences
that have been detected by human experience in the various soils. Cæsar
Vopiscus, when pleading a cause before the Censors, said that the
fields of Rosia2852 are the very marrow2853 of Italy, and that a
stake, left in the ground there one day, would be found covered by the
grass the next:2854 the soil, however, is only esteemed there for the
purposes of pasturage. Still, however, Nature has willed that we should
not remain uninstructed, and has made full admission as to existing
defects in soil, even in cases where she has failed to give us equal
information as to its good qualities: we shall begin, therefore, by
speaking of the defects that are found in various soils.
(5.) If it is the wish of a person to test whether a soil is bitter,
or whether it is thin and meagre, the fact may be easily ascertained
from the presence of black and undergrown herbs. If, again, the herbage
shoots up dry and stunted, it shows that the soil is cold, and if sad
and languid, that it is moist and slimy. The eye, too, is able to judge
whether it is a red earth or whether it is argillaceous, both of them
extremely difficult to work, and apt to load the harrow or ploughshare
with enormous clods; though at the same time it should be borne in
mind that the soil which entails the greatest amount of labour is not
always productive of the smallest amount of profit. So, too, on the
other hand, the eye can distinguish a soil that is mixed with ashes or
with white sand, while earth that is sterile and dense may be easily
detected by its peculiar hardness, at even a single stroke of the
mattock.
Cato,2855 briefly and in his peculiar manner, characterizes the
defects that exist in the various soils. “Take care,” he says, “where
the earth is rotten not to shake it either with carts or by driving
cattle over it.” Now what are we to suppose that this term “rotten”
means, as applied to a soil, about which he is so vastly apprehensive
as to almost forbid our setting foot upon it? Let us only form a
comparison by thinking what it is that constitutes rottenness in
wood, and we shall find that the faults which are held by him in such
aversion are the being arid, full of holes, rough, white, mouldy,
worm-eaten, in fact, just like pumice-stone; and thus has Cato said
more in a single word than we could have possibly found means to
express in a description, however long. Indeed, if we could find means
of expressing the various defects that exist in soils, we should
find that there are some of them that are old, not with age (for age
cannot2856 be concerned in relation to the earth), but of their own
nature, and are hence unfruitful and powerless for every purpose from
the first. The same writer,2857 too, considers that as the very best
of soils, which, situate at the foot of a declivity, runs out into a
champaign country, taking a southward direction; such, in fact, being
the aspect of the whole of Italy:2858 he says2859 also, that the
earth generally known as black2860 earth is of a tender nature,
and is consequently the most easily worked and the best for cereals.
If we only appreciate with due care the signification of this word
“tender,”2861 we shall find that it expresses its intended meaning
remarkably well, and that in this word is comprised every quality that
is desirable for the purposes of cultivation.
In a tender soil we shall find fertility combined with moderation,
a softness and a pliancy easily adapted to cultivation, and an
equal absence of humidity and of dryness. Earth of this nature will
shine again after the plough-share has passed through it, just as
Homer,2862 that great fountain-head of all genius, has described it
sculptured by the Divinity2863 upon the arms [of Achilles], adding,
too, a thing that is truly marvellous, that it was of a blackish hue,
though gold was the material in which it was wrought. This, too, is
that kind of earth, which, when newly turned up, attracts the ravenous
birds that follow the plough-share, the ravens even going so far as to
peck at the heels of the ploughman.
We may in this place appropriately make mention of an opinion that has
been pronounced by an Italian writer also with reference to a matter of
luxury. Cicero,2864 that other luminary of literature, has made the
following remark: “Those unguents which have a taste of earth2865 are
better,” says he, “than those which smack of saffron;” it seeming to
him more to the purpose to express himself by the word “taste”2866
than “smell.” And such is the fact, no doubt; that soil is the best
which has the flavour of a perfume.2867 If the question should be put
to us, what is this odour of the earth that is held in such estimation,
our answer is, that it is the same that is often to be recognized at
the moment of sunset, without the necessity even of turning up the
ground, at the spots where the extremities of the rainbow2868 have
been observed to meet the earth; as also when, after long-continued
drought, the rain has soaked the ground. Then it is that the earth
exhales this divine odour, that is so peculiarly its own, and to which,
imparted to it by the sun, there is no perfume, however sweet, that can
possibly be compared. It is this odour that the earth, when turned up,
ought to emit, and which, when once found, can never deceive a person;
and this will be found the best criterion for judging of the quality of
the soil. Such, too, is the odour that is usually perceived on land
newly cleared,2869 when an ancient forest has been just cut down; its
excellence is a thing that is universally admitted.
For the culture of the cereals, too, the same land is generally looked
upon as the more improved the oftener it has been allowed to rest2870
from cultivation, a thing that is not the case with vineyards; for
which reason all the greater care is required in the selection of
their site, if we would not have the opinions of those to appear well
founded who entertain the notion that the soil of Italy is already
worn out.2871 In other kinds of soil the work of cultivation depends
entirely upon the weather; as, for instance, in those which cannot
be ploughed just after rain, because the natural exuberance of the
earth renders it viscous and cloggy. On the other hand, in Byzacium, a
district of Africa, and a champaign country of such singular fertility
as to render grain one hundred and fifty fold,2872 the soil is such,
that in time of drought, not even bulls are able to plough it; while,
on another occasion, just after a shower of rain, one poor ass, with
an old woman to guide it, is quite sufficient,2873 as ourselves we
have witnessed, to do the ploughing. But as to amending one soil by
the agency of another, as some persons recommend, by throwing rich
earth over one that is poor and thin, or by laying a soaking light
soil over one that is humid and unctuous, it is a labour of perfect
madness.2874 What can a man possibly hope for who cultivates such a
soil as this?
There is another method, which has been invented both in
Gaul and Britain, of enriching earth by the agency of itself, being
* * * * and that kind known as marl.2875 This soil is looked upon
as containing a greater amount of fecundating principles, and acts as
a fat in relation to the earth, just as we find glands existing in
the body, which are formed by a condensation of the fatty particles
into so many kernels. (7.) This mode of proceeding, too, has not been
overlooked by the Greeks; indeed, what subject is there that they have
not touched upon? They call by the name of leucargillon2876 a white
argillaceous earth which is used in the territory of Megara, but only
where the soil is of a moist, cold nature.
It is only right that I should employ some degree of care and
exactness in treating of this marl, which tends so greatly to enrich
the soil of the Gallic provinces and the British islands. There were
formerly but two varieties known, but more recently, with the progress
of agricultural knowledge, several2877 others have begun to be
employed; there being, in fact, the white, the red, the columbine, the
argillaceous, the tufaceous, and the sandy marls. It has also one of
these two peculiarities, it is either rough or greasy to the touch; the
proper mode of testing it being by the hand. Its uses, too, are of a
twofold nature—it is employed for the production of the cereals only,
or else for the enrichment of pasture land as well. The tufaceous2878
kind is nutrimental to grain, and so is the white; if found in the
vicinity of springs, it is fertile to an immeasurable extent; but if it
is rough to the touch, when laid upon the land in too large a quantity,
it is apt to burn up the soil. The next kind is the red marl, known
as acaunumarga,2879 consisting of stones mingled with a thin sandy
earth. These stones are broken upon the land itself, and it is with
considerable difficulty during the earlier years that the stalk of the
corn is cut, in consequence of the presence of these stones; however,
as it is remarkably light, it only costs for carriage one-half of the
outlay required in using the other varieties. It is laid but very
thinly on the surface, and it is generally thought that it is mixed
with salt. Both of these varieties, when once laid on the land, will
fertilize it for fifty2880 years, whether for grain or for hay.
(8.) Of the marls that are found to be of an unctuous nature, the best
is the white. There are several varieties of it: the most pungent
and biting being the one already mentioned. Another kind, is the
white chalk that is used for cleaning2881 silver; it is taken from
a considerable depth in the ground, the pits being sunk, in most
instances, as much as one hundred feet. These pits are narrow at the
mouth, but the shafts enlarge very considerably in the interior, as is
the case in mines; it is in Britain more particularly that this chalk
is employed. The good effects of it are found to last full eighty
years; and there is no instance known of an agriculturist laying it
twice on the same land during his life.2882 A third variety of white
marl is known as glisomarga;2883 it consists of fullers’ chalk2884
mixed with an unctuous earth, and is better for promoting the growth
of hay than grain; so much so, in fact, that between harvest and the
ensuing seed-time there is cut a most abundant crop of grass. While the
corn is growing, however, it will allow no other plant to grow there.
Its effects will last so long as thirty years; but if laid too thickly
on the ground, it is apt to choke up the soil, just as if it had been
covered with Signine2885 cement. The Gauls give to the columbine marl
in their language the name of eglecopala;2886 it is taken up in
solid blocks like stone, after which it is so loosened by the action of
the sun and frost, as to split into laminæ of extreme thinness; this
kind is equally beneficial for grass and grain. The sandy2887 marl is
employed if there is no other at hand, and on moist slimy soils, even
when other kinds can be procured.
The Ubii are the only people that we know of, who, having an extremely
fertile soil to cultivate, employ methods of enriching it; wherever
the land may happen to be, they dig to a depth of three feet, and,
taking up the earth, cover the soil with it in other places a foot
in thickness; this method, however, to be beneficial, requires to
be renewed at the end of every ten years. The Ædui and the Pictones
have rendered their lands remarkably fertile by the aid of limestone,
which is also found to be particularly beneficial to the olive and
the vine.2888 Every marl, however, requires to be laid on the land
immediately after ploughing, in order that the soil may at once imbibe
its properties; while at the same time, it requires a little manure as
well, as it is apt, at first, to be of too acrid a nature, at least
where it is not pasture land that it is laid upon; in addition to
which, by its very freshness it may possibly injure the soil, whatever
the nature of it may be; so much so, indeed, that the land is never
fertile the first year after it has been employed. It is a matter of
consideration also for what kind of soil the marl is required; if the
soil is moist, a dry marl is best suited for it; and if dry, a rich
unctuous marl. If, on the other hand, the land is of a medium quality,
chalk or columbine2889 marl is the best suited for it.
The agriculturists of the parts of Italy beyond the river
Padus, are such admirers of ashes2890 for this purpose, that they
even prefer it as a manure to the dung of beasts of burden; indeed,
they are in the habit of burning dung for this purpose, on account of
its superior lightness. They do not, however, use them indiscriminately
upon the same soil, nor do they employ ashes for promoting the growth
of shrubs, nor, in fact, of some of the cereals, as we shall have
occasion2891 to mention hereafter. There are some persons who are of
opinion also that dust2892 imparts nutriment to grapes, and cover
them with it while they are growing, taking care to throw it also upon
the roots of the vines and other trees. It is well known that this
is done in the province of Gallia Narbonensis, and it is a fact even
better ascertained that the grape ripens all the sooner for it; indeed,
the dust there contributes more to its ripeness than the heat of the
sun.
There are various kinds of manure, the use of which is of very ancient
date. In the times of Homer2893 even, the aged king is represented
as thus enriching the land by the labour of his own hands. Tradition
reports that King Augeas was the first in Greece to make use of it, and
that Hercules introduced the practice into Italy; which country has,
however, immortalized the name of its king, Stercutus,2894 the son
of Faunus, as claiming the honour of this invention. M. Varro2895
assigns the first rank for excellence to the dung of thrushes kept in
aviaries, and lauds it as being not only good for land, but excellent
food for oxen and swine as well; indeed, he goes so far as to assert
that there is no food that they will grow fat upon more speedily. We
really have some reason to augur well of the manners of the present
day, if it is true that in the days of our ancestors there were
aviaries of such vast extent as to be able to furnish manure for the
fields.
Columella2896 gives the second rank to pigeon manure,2897 and the
next to that of the poultry-yard; but he condemns that of the aquatic
birds. Some authors, again, are agreed in regarding the residue of the
human food2898 as the very best of all manures; while others would
only employ the superfluous portion of our drink,2899 mixing with it
the hair that is to be found in the curriers’ workshops. Some, however,
are for employing this liquid by itself, though they would mix water
with it once more, and in larger quantities even than when originally
mixed with the wine at our repasts; there being a double share of
noxious qualities to correct, not only those originally belonging to
the wine,2900 but those imparted to it by the human body as well.
Such are the various methods by which we vie with each other in
imparting nutriment to the earth even.
Next to the manures above mentioned, the dung of swine is highly
esteemed, Columella being the only writer that condemns it. Some,
again, speak highly of the dung of all quadrupeds that have been fed
on cytisus, while there are others who prefer that of pigeons. Next
to these is the dung of goats, and then of sheep; after which comes
that of oxen, and, last of all, of the beasts of burden. Such were
the distinctions that were established between the various manures
among the ancients, such the precepts that they have left us, and
these I have here set forth as being not the mere subtle inventions
of genius, but because their utility has been proved in the course of
a long series of years. In some of the provinces, too, which abound
more particularly in cattle, by reason of their prolific soil, we
have seen the manure passed through a sieve like so much flour, and
perfectly devoid, through lapse of time,2901 of all bad smell or
repulsive look, being changed in its appearance to something rather
agreeable than otherwise. In more recent times it has been found that
the olive thrives more particularly in soil that has been manured with
the ashes2902 of the lime-kiln. To the ancient rules Varro2903 has
added, that corn land should be manured with horse-dung, that being
the lightest manure of all, while meadow land, he says, thrives better
with a manure of a more heavy nature, and supplied by beasts that have
been fed upon barley; this last tending more particularly to the better
growth of grass.2904 Some persons, indeed, prefer the dung of the
beasts of burden to that of oxen even, the manure of the sheep to that
of the goat, and the manure of the ass to all others, the reason being
that that animal masticates the most slowly of them all. Experience,
however, has pronounced against these dicta of Varro and Columella;
but it is universally agreed by all writers that there is nothing more
beneficial than to turn2905 up a crop of lupines, before they have
podded, with either the plough or the fork, or else to cut them and
bury them in heaps at the roots of trees and vines. It is thought,
also, that in places where no cattle are kept, it is advantageous to
manure the earth with stubble or even fern. “You can make manure,”
Cato2906 says, “of litter, or else of lupines, straw, beanstalks, or
the leaves of the holm-oak and quercus. Pull up the wallwort from among
the crops of corn, as also the hemlock that grows there, together with
the thick grass and sedge that you find growing about the willow-plots;
of all this, mixed with rotten leaves,2907 you may make a litter for
sheep and oxen. If a vine should happen to be but poor and meagre,
prune2908 the shoots of it, and plough them in round about it.” The
same author says, also,2909 “When you are going to sow corn in a
field, fold your sheep2910 there first.”
Cato2911 says, also, that there are some crops which tend to nourish
the earth: thus, for instance, corn land is manured by the lupine, the
bean, and the vetch; while, on the other hand, the chick-pea exercises
a contrary influence, both because it is pulled up by the roots and is
of a salt nature; the same is the case, too, with barley, fenugreek,
and fitches, all of which have a tendency to burn up2912 corn land,
as, in fact, do all those plants which are pulled up by the roots. Take
care, too, not to plant stone-fruits on corn land. Virgil2913 is of
opinion, also, that corn land is scorched by flax, oats, and poppies.
It is recommended,2914 also, that the dung-heap should be kept in the
open air, in a spot deep sunk and well adapted to receive the moisture:
it should be covered, too, with straw, that it may not dry up with
the sun, care being taken to drive a stake of robur into the ground,
to prevent serpents from breeding2915 there. It is of the greatest
consequence that the manure should be laid upon the land while2916
the west winds prevail, and during a dry moon. Most persons, however,
misunderstand this precept, and think this should be done when the west
winds are just beginning to blow, and in the month of February only;
it being really the fact that most crops require manuring in other
months as well. At whatever period, however, it may be thought proper
to manure the land, the greatest care should be taken that the wind is
blowing due west at the time, and that the moon is on the wane, and
quite dry. Such precautions as these will increase in a most surprising
degree the fertilizing effects of manure.
Having now treated at sufficient length of the requisite conditions
of the weather and the soil, we shall proceed to speak of those trees
which are the result of the care and inventive skill of man. Indeed,
the varieties of them are hardly less numerous than of those which are
produced by Nature,2917 so abundantly have we testified our gratitude
in return for her numerous bounties. For these trees, we find, are
reared either from seed, or else by transplanting, by layers, by slips
torn from the stock, by cuttings, by grafting, or by cutting into the
trunk of the tree. But as to the story that the leaves of the palm
are planted by the Babylonians, and so give birth2918 to a tree, I
am really surprised that Trogus should have ever believed it. Some of
the trees are reproduced by several of the methods above enumerated,
others, again, by all of them.
It is Nature herself that has taught us most of these methods, and more
particularly that of sowing seed, as it was very soon evident how the
seed on falling to the ground revived again in germination. Indeed,
there are some trees that are capable of being propagated in no other
way, the chesnut2919 and the walnut, for instance; with the sole
exception, of course, of such as are employed for coppice wood. By this
method, too, as well as the others, some trees are propagated, though
from a seed of a different nature, such, for instance, as the vine, the
apple, and the pear;2920 the seed being in all these cases in the
shape of a pip, and not the fruit itself, as in that of the chesnut
and the walnut. The medlar, too, can also be propagated by the agency
of seed. All trees, however, that are grown by this method are very
slow in coming to maturity,2921 degenerate2922 very rapidly, and
must often be renewed by grafting: indeed, the chesnut even sometimes
requires to be grafted.
On the other hand, there are some trees which have the property of
never degenerating, in whatever manner they are reproduced, the
cypress, palm, and laurel,2923 for instance: for we find that the
laurel is capable of being propagated in several ways. We have already
made mention2924 of the various kinds of laurel; those known as the
Augustan, the baccalis, and the tinus2925 are all reproduced in a
similar manner. The berries are gathered in the month of January,
after they have been dried by the north-east winds which then prevail;
they are then kept2926 separate and exposed to the action of the
air, being liable to ferment if left in a heap. After this, they are
first seasoned with smoke, and then steeped in urine, preparatory to
sowing.2927 Some persons put them in baskets of osier, and tread
them down with the feet in running water, until the outer skin is
removed, as it is found that the moisture2928 which they contain is
detrimental to them, and prevents them from germinating. A trench is
then dug, about a palm in depth, and somewhere about twenty of the
berries are then put into it, being laid in a heap: this is usually
done in the month of March. These kinds of laurel admit of being
propagated from layers also; but the triumphal2929 laurel can be
reproduced from cuttings only.
All the varieties of the myrtle2930 are produced in Campania from the
berry only, but at Rome from layers. Democritus, however, says that the
Tarentine myrtle may be re-produced another way.2931 They take the
largest berries and pound them lightly so as not to crush the pips:
with the paste that is thus made a rope is covered, and put lengthwise
in the ground; the result of which is that a hedge is formed as thick
as a wall, with plenty of slips for transplanting. In the same way,
too, they plant brambles to make a hedge, by first covering a rope of
rushes with a paste made of bramble-berries. In case of necessity, it
is possible at the end of three years to transplant the suckers of the
laurel and the myrtle that have been thus re-produced.
With reference to the plants that are propagated from seed, Mago treats
at considerable length of the nut-trees—he says that the almond2932
should be sown in a soft argillaceous earth, upon a spot that looks
towards the south—that it thrives also in a hard, warm soil, but
that in a soil which is either unctuous or moist, it is sure to die,
or else to bear no fruit. He recommends also for sowing those more
particularly which are of a curved shape like a sickle, and the produce
of a young tree, and he says that they should be steeped for three
days in diluted manure, or else the day before they are sown in honey
and water.2933 He says, also, that they should be put in the ground
with the point downwards, and the sharp edge towards the north-east;
and that they should be sown in threes and placed triangularly, at the
distance of a palm from each other, care being taken to water them for
ten days, until such time as they have germinated.
Walnuts when sown are placed lengthwise,2934 lying upon the sides
where the shells are joined; and pine nuts are mostly put, in sevens,
into perforated pots, or else sown in the same way as the berries are
in the laurels which are re-produced by seed. The citron2935 is
propagated from pips as well as layers, and the sorb from seed, by
sucker, or by slip: the citron, however, requires a warm site, the sorb
a cold and moist one.
Nature, too,2936 has taught us the art of forming nurseries; when
from the roots of many of the trees we see shooting up a dense forest
of suckers, an offspring that is destined to be killed by the mother
that has borne them. For by the shade of the tree these suckers are
indiscriminately stifled, as we often see the case in the laurel, the
pomegranate, the plane, the cherry, and the plum. There are some few
trees, the elm and the palm for instance, in which the branches spare
the suckers; however, they never make their appearance in any of the
trees except those in which the roots, from their fondness for the sun
and rain, keep close, as they range, to the surface of the ground. It
is usual not to place all these suckers at once in the ground upon the
spot which they are finally to occupy, but first to entrust them to
the nursery, and to allow them to grow in seed-plots, after which they
are finally transplanted. This transplanting softens down, in a most
remarkable manner, those trees even which grow wild; whether it is that
trees, like men, are naturally fond of novelty and change of scene, or
that, on leaving the spots of their original growth, or to which they
have been transplanted, they lay aside their bad qualities and become
tame, like the wild animals, the moment they are separated from the
parent stock.
Nature has also discovered another method, which is very similar to
the last—for slips torn away from the tree will live. In adopting
this plan, care should be taken to pull out the haunch2937 of the
slip where it adheres to the stock, and so remove with it a portion
of the fibrous body of the parent tree. It is in this way that the
pomegranate, the hazel, the apple, the sorb, the medlar, the ash,
the fig, and more particularly the vine, are propagated. The quince,
however, if planted in this way will degenerate,2938 and it has
been consequently found a better plan to cut slips and plant them: a
method which was at first adopted for making hedges, with the elder,
the quince, and the bramble, but came afterwards to be applied to
cultivated trees, such as the poplar, the alder, and the willow, which
last will grow if even the slip is planted upside down.2939 In the
case of cuttings, they are planted at once in the spot which it is
intended they should occupy: but before we pass on to the other methods
of propagation, it seems as well to mention the care that should be
expended upon making seed-plots.2940
In laying out a seed-plot it is necessary that a soil of the very
highest quality should be selected; for it is very often requisite
that a nurse should be provided for the young plants, who is more
ready to humour them than their parent soil. The ground should
therefore be both dry and nutritious, well turned up with the mattock,
replete with hospitality to the stranger plants, and as nearly as
possible resembling the soil to which it is intended they should be
transplanted. But, a thing that is of primary importance, the stones
must be carefully gathered from off the ground, and it should be
walled in, to ensure its protection from the depredations of poultry;
the soil, too, should have as few chinks and crannies as possible, so
that the sun may not be enabled to penetrate and burn up the roots.
The young trees should be planted at distances2941 of a foot and
a-half, for if they happen to touch one another, in addition to other
inconveniences, they are apt to breed worms; for which reason it is
that they should be hoed as often as possible, and all weeds pulled up,
the young plants themselves being carefully pruned, and so accustomed
to the knife.
Cato2942 recommends, too, that hurdles should be set up upon forks,
the height of a man, for the purpose of intercepting the rays of
the sun, and that they should be covered with straw to keep off the
cold.2943 He says that it is in this way that the seeds of the apple
and the pear are reared, the pine-nut also, and the cypress,2944
which is propagated from seed as well. In this last, the seed is
remarkably2945 small, so much so, in fact, as to be scarcely
perceptible. It is a marvellous fact, and one which ought not to be
overlooked, that a tree should be produced from sources so minute,
while the grains of wheat and of barley are so very much larger, not
to mention the bean. What proportion, too, is there between the apple
and the pear tree, and the seeds from which they take their rise? It
is from such beginnings, too, as these that springs the timber that is
proof against the blows of the hatchet, presses2946 that weights of
enormous size even are unable to bend, masts that support the sails
of ships, and battering-rams that are able to shake even towers and
walls! Such is the might, such is the power that is displayed by
Nature. But, a marvel that transcends all the rest, is the fact of a
vegetable receiving its birth from a tear-like drop, as we shall have
occasion to mention2947 in the appropriate place.
To resume, however: the tiny balls which contain the seed are collected
from the female cypress—for the male, as I have already2948 stated,
is barren. This is done in the months which I have previously2949
mentioned, and they are then dried in the sun, upon which they soon
burst, and the seed drops out, a substance of which the ants are
remarkably fond; this fact, too, only serves to enhance the marvel,
when we reflect that an insect so minute is able to destroy the first
germ of a tree of such gigantic dimensions. The seed is sown in the
month of April, the ground being first levelled with rollers, or else
by means of rammers;2950 after which the seed is thickly sown, and
earth is spread upon it with a sieve, about a thumb deep. If laid
beneath a considerable weight, the seed is unable to spring up, and
is consequently thrown back again into the earth; for which reason
it is often trodden only into the ground. It is then lightly watered
after sunset every three days, that it may gradually imbibe the
moisture until such time as it appears above ground. The young trees
are transplanted at the end of a year, when about three-quarters of
a foot in length, due care being taken to watch for a clear day with
no wind, such being the best suited for the process of transplanting.
It is a singular thing, but still it is a fact, that if, on the day
of transplanting, and only that day, there is the slightest drop of
rain or the least breeze stirring, it is attended with danger2951
to the young trees; while for the future they are quite safe from
peril, though at the same time they have a great aversion to all
humidity.2952 The jujube-tree2953 is propagated from seed sown in
the month of April. As to the tuber,2954 it is the best plan to graft
it upon the wild plum, the quince, and the calabrix,2955 this last
being the name that is given to a wild thorn. Every kind of thorn, too,
will receive grafts remarkably well from the myxa plum,2956 as well
as from the sorb.
(11.) As to recommending transferring the young plants from the
seed-plot to another spot before finally planting them out, I look
upon it as advice that would only lead to so much unnecessary trouble,
although it is most confidently urged that by this process the leaves
are sure to be considerably larger than they otherwise would.
The elm seed is collected about the calends of March,2957 before the
tree is covered with leaves, but is just beginning to have a yellow
tint. It is then left to dry two days in the shade, after which it is
thickly sown in a broken soil, earth that has been riddled through
a fine sieve being thrown upon it, to the same thickness as in the
case of the cypress.2958 If there should happen to be no rain, it
is necessary to water the seed. From the nursery the young plants are
carried at the end of a year to the elm-plots, where they are planted
at intervals of a foot each way. It is better to plant elms in autumn
that are to support the vine, as they are destitute2959 of seed and
are only propagated from plants. In the vicinity of the City, the
young elms are transplanted into the vineyard at five years old, or,
according to the plan adopted by some, when they are twenty feet in
height. A furrow is first drawn for the purpose, the name given to
which is “novenarius,”2960 being three feet in depth, and the same
in breadth or even more; into this the young tree is put, and the
earth is moulded up around it to the height of three feet every way.
These mounds are known by the name of “arula”2961 in Campania. The
intervals are arranged according to the nature of the spot; but where
the country is level, it is requisite that the trees should be planted
wider apart. Poplars and ashes, too, as they germinate with greater
rapidity, ought to be planted out at an earlier period, or, in other
words, immediately after the ides of February.2962 In arranging trees
and shrubs for the support of the vine, the form of the quincunx2963
is the one that is generally adopted, and, indeed, is absolutely
necessary: it not only facilitates the action of the wind, but presents
also a very pleasing appearance, for whichever way you look at the
plantation, the trees will always present themselves in a straight
line. The same method is employed in propagating the poplar from seed
as the elm, and the mode of transplanting it from the seed-plot is the
same as that adopted in transplanting it from the forests.
But it is more particularly necessary in transplanting, that the
trees should always be removed to a soil that is similar, or else
superior,2964 to the one in which they grew before. If taken from
warm or early ripening localities, they ought not to be removed to cold
or backward sites, nor yet, on the other hand, from these last to the
former. If the thing can possibly be done, the holes for transplanting
should be dug sufficiently long before to admit of their being covered
throughout with a thick coat of grass. Mago recommends that they should
be dug a whole year beforehand, in order that they may absorb the heat
of the sun and the moisture of the showers; or, if circumstances do not
admit of this, that fires should be made in the middle of them some two
months before transplanting, that being only done just after rain has
fallen. He says, too, that in an argillaceous2965 or a hard soil, the
proper measurement is three cubits every way, and on declivitous spots
one palm more, care being taken in every case to make the hole like the
chimney of a furnace, narrower at the orifice than at the bottom. Where
the earth is black, the depth should be two cubits and a palm, and the
hole dug in a quadrangular form.
The Greek writers agree in pointing out much the same proportions, and
are of opinion that the holes ought not to be more than two feet and a
half in depth, or more than two feet wide: at the same time, too, they
should never be less than a foot and a half in depth, even though the
soil should be wet, and the vicinity of water preclude the possibility
of the soil going any deeper. “If the soil is watery,” says Cato,2966
“the hole should be three feet in width at the orifice, and one palm
and a foot at the bottom, and the depth four feet. It should be paved,
too, with stones,2967 or, if they are not at hand, with stakes of
green willow, or, if these cannot be procured, with a layer of twigs;
the depth of the layer so made being a foot and a half.”
It appears to me that I ought here to add, after what has been said
with reference to the nature of trees, that the holes should be sunk
deeper for those which have a tendency to run near the surface of the
earth, such as the ash and the olive, for instance. These trees, in
fact, and others of a similar nature, should be planted at a depth of
four feet, while for the others three feet will be quite sufficient.
“Cut down that stump,” said Papirius Cursor, the general,2968 when to
the great terror of the prætor of Præneste, he had ordered the lictors
to draw2969 their axes. And, indeed, there is no harm in cutting away
those portions [of the root] which have become exposed. Some persons
recommend that a bed should be formed at the bottom, of potsherds or
round pebbles,2970 which both allow the moisture to pass and retain
as much as is wanted; while at the same time they are of opinion that
flat stones are of no use in such a case, and only prevent the root
from penetrating2971 the earth. To line the bottom with a layer of
gravel would be to follow a middle course between the two opinions.
Some persons recommend that a tree should not be transplanted before
it is two years old, nor yet after three, while others, again, are of
opinion that if it is one year old it is quite sufficient; Cato2972
thinks that it ought to be more than five fingers in thickness at the
time. The same author, too, would not have omitted, if it had been of
any importance, to recommend that a mark2973 should be made on the
bark for the purpose of pointing out the southern aspect of the tree;
so that, when transplanted, it may occupy exactly the same position
that it has previously done; from an apprehension that the north side
of the tree, on finding itself opposite to a southern sun, might split,
and the south side be nipped by the north-eastern blasts. Indeed, there
are some persons who follow a directly opposite practice even in the
vine and the fig,2974 by placing the north side of the tree, when
transplanted, towards the south, and vice versâ; being of opinion that
by adopting this plan the foliage becomes all the thicker2975 and
the better able to protect the fruit, which is less liable to fall
off in consequence, and that the tree is rendered all the better for
climbing. Most people, however, take the greatest care to turn to the
south that part of the tree from which the branches have been lopped
at the top, little thinking that they expose it thereby to a chance
of splitting2976 from the excessive heat. For my own part, I should
prefer that this part of the tree should face that point of the heavens
which is occupied by the sun at the fifth2977 or even the eighth
hour of the day. People are also equally unaware that they ought not,
through neglect, to let the roots be exposed to the air long enough to
get dry; and that the ground should not be worked about the roots of
trees while the wind is blowing from the north, or, indeed, from any
point of the heavens that lies between north and south-east; or, at
all events, that the roots should not be left to lie exposed to these
winds; the result of such modes of proceeding being, that the trees
die, the grower being all the while in total ignorance of the cause.
Cato2978 disapproves, too, of all wind and rain whenever the work of
transplanting is going on. When this is the case, it will be beneficial
to let as much adhere to the roots as possible of the earth in which
the tree has grown, and to cover them all round with clods2979 of
earth: it is for this reason that Cato2980 recommends that the
young trees should be conveyed in baskets, a very desirable method,
no doubt. The same writer, too, approves of the earth that has been
taken from the surface being laid at the bottom of the hole. Some
persons say,2981 that if a layer of stones is placed beneath the root
of the pomegranate, the fruit will not split while upon the tree. In
transplanting, it is the best plan to give the roots a bent position,
but it is absolutely necessary that the tree should be placed in such
a manner as to occupy exactly the centre of the hole. The fig-tree, if
the slip when planted is stuck in a squill2982—such being the name
of a species of bulb—is said to bear with remarkable rapidity, while
the fruit is exempt from all attacks of the worm: the same precaution,
too, in planting, will preserve the fruit of all other trees in a
similar manner. Who is there, too, that can entertain a doubt that the
very greatest care ought to be taken of the roots of the fig-tree when
transplanted?—indeed, it ought to bear every mark of being taken, and
not torn, from out of the earth. Upon this subject I omit various other
practical precepts, such, for instance, as the necessity of moulding
up the roots with a rammer, a thing that Cato2983 looks upon as of
primary importance; while, at the same time, he recommends that the
wound made in the stock should be first covered with dung, and then
bound with a layer of leaves.2984
The present seems to me to be the proper occasion for making some
mention of the intervals2985 that ought to be left between the trees.
Some persons have recommended that pomegranates, myrtles, and laurels
should be planted closer together than the other trees, leaving,
however, a space of nine feet between them. Apple-trees, they say,
should be planted a little wider apart, and pear-trees, almonds, and
figs even still more so. The best rule, however, is to consult the
length of the branches, and the nature of the spot, as well as the
shade that is formed by the tree; for it is of great importance to take
this last into consideration. The shadow thrown by the large trees even
is but of small dimensions, when the branches are disposed around the
body of the tree in a spherical form, as in the apple and the pear, for
instance. In the cherry, on the other hand, and the laurel, the shadow
projected is of enormous extent.
The shadows of trees are possessed of certain properties. That of the
walnut is baneful2986 and injurious to man, in whom it is productive
of head-ache, and it is equally noxious to everything that grows in its
vicinity. The shadow, too, of the pine has the effect of killing2987
the grass beneath it; but in both of these trees the foliage presents
an effectual resistance to the winds, while, at the same time, the
vine is destitute of such protection.2988 The drops of water that
fall from the pine, the quercus, and the holm-oak are extremely heavy,
but from the cypress none fall; the shadow, too, thrown by this last
tree is extremely small, its foliage being densely packed.2989 The
shadow of the fig, although widely spread, is but light, for which
reason it is allowed to be planted among vines. The shadow of the
elm is refreshing and even nutrimental to whatever it may happen to
cover; though, in the opinion of Atticus, this tree is one of the most
injurious of them all; and, indeed, I have no doubt that such may be
the case when the branches are allowed to become too long; but at the
same time I am of opinion that when they are kept short it can be
productive of no possible harm. The plane also gives a very pleasant
shade,2990 though somewhat dense: but in this case we must look more
to the luxuriant softness of the grass beneath it than the warmth of
the sun; for there is no tree that forms a more verdant couch on which
to recline.
The poplar2991 gives no shade whatever, in consequence of the
incessant quivering of its leaves: while that of the alder is very
dense, but remarkably nutritive to plants. The vine affords sufficient
shade for its wants, the leaf being always in motion, and from its
repeated movement tempering the heat of the sun with the shadow that
it affords; at the same time too it serves as an effectual protection
against heavy rains. In nearly all trees the shade is thin, where the
footstalks of the leaves are long.
This branch of knowledge is one by no means to be despised or deserving
to be placed in the lowest rank, for in the case of every variety of
plant the shade is found to act either as a kind nurse or a harsh
step-mother. There is no doubt that the shadow of the walnut, the pine,
the pitch-tree, and the fir is poisonous to everything it may chance to
light upon.
A very few words will suffice for the water that drops from the
leaves of trees. In all those which are protected by a foliage so
dense that the rain will not pass through, the drops are of a noxious
nature.2992 In our enquiries, therefore, into this subject it will be
of the greatest consequence what will be the nature developed by each
tree in the soil in which we are intending to plant it. Declivities,
taken by themselves, require smaller2993 intervals between the trees,
and in localities that are exposed to the wind it is beneficial to
plant them closer together. However, it is the olive that requires
the largest intervals to be left, and on this point it is the opinion
of Cato,2994 with reference to Italy, that the very smallest
interval ought to be twenty-five feet, and the largest thirty: this,
however, varies according to the nature of the site. The olive is the
largest2995 of all the trees in Bætica: and in Africa—if, indeed,
we may believe the authors who say so—there are many olive-trees that
are known by the name of milliariæ,2996 being so called from the
weight of oil that they produce each year. Hence it is that Mago has
prescribed an interval between these trees of no less than seventy-five
feet every way, or of forty-five at the very lowest, when the soil
happens to be meagre, hard, and exposed to the winds. There is no
doubt, however, that Bætica reaps the most prolific harvests from
between her olives.
It will be generally agreed that it is a most disgraceful piece of
ignorance to lop away the branches more than is absolutely necessary in
trees of vigorous growth, and so precipitate old age; as also, on the
other hand, what is generally tantamount to an avowal of unskilfulness
on the part of those who have planted them, to have to cut them down
altogether. Nothing can reflect greater disgrace upon agriculturists
than to have to undo what they have done, and it is therefore much the
best to commit an error in leaving a superfluity of room.
Some trees are naturally slow in their growth; and those in particular
which grow solely from seed2997 and are long-lived. On the other
hand, those that are short-lived grow with great rapidity, such as the
fig, pomegranate, plum, apple, pear, myrtle, and willow, for instance;
and yet these are the very first to display their productions, for they
begin to bear at three years old, and make some show of it even before
that period. The pear is the slowest in bearing of all the trees above
enumerated. The cypirus,2998 however, and the shrub known as the
pseudo-cypirus2999 are the earliest in coming to maturity, for they
flower almost immediately, and then produce their seed. All trees will
come to maturity more rapidly when the suckers are removed, and the
nutrimental juices are thrown into the stock only.
Nature, too, has taught us the art of reproduction from layers. The
bramble, by reason of its thinness and the excessive length to which
it grows, bends downwards, and throws the extremities of its branches
into the earth; these immediately take root again, and would fill
every place far and wide, were it not that the arts of cultivation put
a check to it; so much so, indeed, that it would almost appear that
men are born for nothing else but to take care of the earth. Hence it
is, that a thing that is in itself most noxious and most baneful, has
taught us the art of reproduction by layers and quicksets. The ivy,
too, has a similar property.
Cato3000 says, that in addition to the vine, the fig, as well as the
olive, the pomegranate, every variety of the apple, the laurel, the
plum, the myrtle, the filbert, the nut of Præneste, and the plane, are
capable of being propagated by layers.
Layers3001 are of two kinds; in the one, a branch, while still
adhering to the tree, is pressed downwards into a hole that measures
four feet every way: at the end of two years it is cut at the part
where it curves, and is then transplanted at the expiration of three
years more. If it is intended to carry the plant to any distance, it
is the best plan to place the layer, directly it is taken up, either
in an osier basket or any earthen vessel, for its better security
when carried. The other3002 mode of reproduction by layers is a
more costly one, and is effected by summoning forth a root from the
trunk of the tree even. For this purpose, earthen vessels or baskets
are provided, and are then well packed with earth; through these
the extremities of the branches are passed, and by this mode of
encouragement a root is obtained growing amid the fruit itself, and at
the very summit of the tree; for it is at the summit that this method
is generally adopted. In this way has a bold and daring inventiveness
produced a new tree aloft and far away from the ground. At the end of
two years, in the manner already stated, the layer is cut asunder, and
then planted in the ground, basket and all.
The herb savin3003 is reproduced by layers, as also by slips; it is
said, too, that lees of wine or pounded wall-bricks make it thrive
wonderfully well. Rosemary3004 also is reproduced in a similar
manner, as also from cuttings of the branches; neither savin nor
rosemary having any seed. The rhododendrum3005 is propagated by
layers and from seed.
Nature has also taught us the art of grafting by means of seed. We
see a seed swallowed whole by a famished bird; when softened by the
natural heat of the crop, it is voided, with the fecundating juices of
the dung, upon some soft couch formed by a tree; or else, as is often
the case, is carried by the winds to some cleft in the bark of a tree.
Hence3006 it is that we see the cherry growing upon the willow,
the plane upon the laurel, the laurel upon the cherry, and fruits of
various tints and hues all springing from the same tree at once. It
is said, too, that the jack-daw, from its concealment of the seeds
of plants in holes which serve as its store-houses, gives rise to a
similar result.
In this, too, the art of inoculating3007 took its rise. By the aid of
an instrument similar to a shoe-maker’s paring-knife an eye is opened
in a tree by paring away the bark, and another bud is then enclosed
in it, that has been previously removed with the same instrument from
another tree. This was the ancient mode of inoculation with the fig and
the apple. That again, described by Virgil,3008 requires a slight
fissure to be made in the knot of a bud which has burst through the
bark, and in this is enclosed a bud taken from another tree. Thus far
has Nature been our instructor in these matters.
A different mode of engrafting, however, has been taught us by chance,
another great instructor, and one from whom, perhaps, we have learnt
a still greater number of lessons. A careful husbandman,3009 being
desirous, for its better protection, to surround his cottage with a
palisade, thrust the stakes into growing ivy, in order to prevent them
from rotting. Seized by the tenacious grasp of the still living ivy,
the stakes borrowed life from the life of another wood, and it was
found that the stock of a tree acted in place of earth.
For this method of grafting the surface is made level with a saw, and
the stock carefully smoothed with the pruning-knife. This done, there
are two modes of proceeding, the first of which consists in grafting
between the bark and the wood. The ancients were fearful at first of
cutting into the wood, but afterwards they ventured to pierce it to
the very middle, and inserted the graft in the pith, taking care to
enclose but one, because the pith, they thought, was unable to receive
more. An improved method has, however, in more recent times, allowed
of as many as six grafts being inserted, it being considered desirable
by additional numbers to make a provision for the contingency of some
of them not surviving. With this view, an incision is carefully made
in the middle of the stock, a thin wedge being inserted to prevent the
sides from closing, until the graft, the end of which is first cut to
a point, has been let into the fissure. In doing this many precautions
are necessary, and more particularly every care should be taken that
the stock is that of a tree suitable for the purpose, and that the
graft is taken from one that is proper for grafting. The sap,3010
too, is variously distributed in the several trees, and does not occupy
the same place in all. In the vine and the fig3011 the middle of the
tree is the driest, and it is in the summit that the generative power
resides; hence it is, that from the top the grafts are selected. In the
olive, again, the sap lies in the middle of the tree, and the grafts
are accordingly taken from thence: the upper part being comparatively
dry. The graft takes most easily in a tree, the bark of which is of a
similar3012 nature to its own, and which, blossoming at the same time
as itself, has an affinity with it in the development of the natural
juices. On the other hand, the process of uniting is but slow where the
dry is brought in contact with the moist, and the hard bark with the
soft.
The other points to be observed are the following: the incision must
not be made in a knot, as such an inhospitable rigidity will certainly
repel the stranger plant; the incision should be made, too, in the part
which is most compact, and it must not be much more than three fingers
in length, not in a slanting direction, nor yet such as to pierce the
tree from side to side. Virgil3013 is of opinion, that the grafts
should not be taken from the top, and it is universally agreed that
it is best to select them from the shoulders of the tree which look
towards the north-east;3014 from a tree, too, that is a good bearer,
and from a young shoot,3015 unless, indeed, the graft is intended
for an old tree, in which case it should be of a more robust growth.
In addition to this, the graft ought to be in a state of impregnation,
that is to say, swelling3016 with buds, and giving every promise of
bearing the same year; it ought, too, to be two years old, and not
thinner than the little finger. The graft is inserted at the smaller
end, when it is the object of the grower that it should not grow to
any considerable length, but spread out on either side. But it is more
particularly necessary that the buds upon the graft should be smooth
and regular, and there must be nothing upon it at all scabbed or
shrivelled. Success may be fully reckoned on if the pith of the graft
is brought in contact with the wood and bark of the stock; that being
a much better plan than merely uniting them bark to bark. In pointing
the graft, the pith ought not to be laid bare; still, however, it
should be pared with a small knife, so that the point may assume the
form of a fine wedge, not more than three fingers in length, a thing
that may be very easily effected by first steeping it in water and then
scraping it. The graft, however, must not be pointed while the wind is
blowing, and care must be taken that the bark is not rubbed off from
either graft or stock. The graft must be thrust into the stock up to
the point where the bark begins; care, too, must be taken not to wrench
off the bark during the process of insertion, nor must it be thrust
back so as to form any folds or wrinkles. It is for this reason that
a graft should not be used that is too full of sap, no, by Hercules!
no more than one that is dry and parched; for by doing so, in the
former case, from the excess of moisture, the bark becomes detached,
and in the latter, from want of vitality, it yields no secretions, and
consequently will not incorporate with the stock.
It is a point most religiously3017 observed, to insert the graft
during the moon’s increase, and to be careful to push it down with both
hands; indeed, it is really the fact, that in this operation, the two
hands, acting at the same moment, are of necessity productive of a more
modified and better regulated effort. Grafts that have been inserted
with a vigorous effort are later in bearing, but last all the longer;
when inserted more tenderly, the contrary is the result. The incision
in the stock should not be too open or too large; nor ought it to be
too small, for in such case it would either force out the graft or else
kill it by compression. But the most necessary precaution of all is to
see that the graft is fairly inserted, and that it occupies exactly the
middle of the fissure in the stock.
Some3018 persons are in the habit of making the place for the
fissure in the stock with the knife, keeping the edges of the incision
together with bands of osier bound tightly round the stock; they then
drive in the wedges, the bands keeping the stock from opening too
wide. There are some trees that are grafted in the seed-plot and then
transplanted the very same day. If the stock used for grafting is of
very considerable thickness, it is the best plan to insert the graft
between the bark and the wood; for which purpose a wedge made of bone
is best, for fear lest when the bark is loosened the wood should be
bruised. In the cherry, the bark is removed before the incision in the
stock is made; this, too, is the only tree that is grafted after the
winter solstice. When the bark is removed, this tree presents a sort of
downy substance, which, if it happens to adhere to the graft, will very
speedily destroy it. When once the graft is safely lodged by the aid
of the wedge, it is of advantage to drive it home. It is an excellent
plan, too, to graft as near the ground as possible, if the conformation
of the trunk and knots will admit of it. The graft should not project
from the stock more than six fingers in length.
Cato3019 recommends a mixture of argil3020 or powdered chalk, and
cow-dung, to be stirred together till it is of a viscous consistency,
and then inserted in the fissure and rubbed all round it. From his
writings on the subject it is very evident that at that period it was
the practice to engraft only between the wood and the bark, and in no
other way; and that the graft was never inserted beyond a couple of
fingers in depth.3021 He recommends, too, that the pear and the apple
should be grafted in spring, as also during fifty days at the time
of the summer solstice, and during the time of vintage; but that the
olive and the fig should be grafted in spring only, in a thirsting, or
in other words, a dry moon: he says also, that it should be done in
the afternoon, and not while a south wind is blowing. It is a singular
thing, that, not content with protecting the graft in the manner
already mentioned, and with sheltering it from showers and frosts by
means of turfs and supple bands of split osiers, he recommends that
it should be covered with bugloss3022 as well—a kind of herb so
called—which is to be tied over it and then covered up with straw. At
the present day, however, it is thought sufficient to cover the bark
with a mixture of mud and chaff, allowing the graft to protrude a
couple of fingers in length.
Those who wait for spring to carry on these operations, will find
themselves pressed for time; for the buds are then just bursting,
except, indeed, in the case of the olive, the buds of which are
remarkably long in developing themselves, the tree itself having
extremely little sap beneath the bark; this, too, is apt, when in too
large quantities, to injure the grafts. As to the pomegranate, too,
the fig, and the rest of the trees that are of a dry nature, it is far
from beneficial to them to put off the process of grafting till a late
period. The pear may be grafted even when in blossom, so that with it
the operation may be safely delayed to the month of May even. If grafts
of fruit trees have to be carried to any distance, it is considered the
best plan, with the view of preserving the juices, to insert them in a
turnip; they may also be kept alive by placing them near a stream or a
pond, between two hollow tiles covered up at each end with earth. (15.)
The grafts of vines, however, are kept in dry holes, in which they are
covered over with straw, and then with earth, care being taken to let
the tops protrude.3023
Cato3024 speaks of three3025 methods of grafting the vine. The
first consists in piercing the stock to the pith, and then inserting
the grafts, sharpened at the end, in manner already mentioned, care
being taken to bring the pith of the two in contact. The second is
adopted in case the two vines are near one another, the sides of them
both being cut in a slanting direction where they face each other;
after which the pith of the two trees is united by tying them together.
In employing the third method, the vine is pierced obliquely to the
pith, and grafts are inserted a couple of feet in length; they are then
tied down and covered over with prepared earth, care being taken to
keep them in an upright position. In our time, however, this method
has been greatly improved by making use of the Gallic auger,3026
which pierces the tree without scorching it; it being the fact, that
everything that burns the tree weakens its powers. Care, too, is taken
to select a graft that is just beginning to germinate, and not to leave
more than a couple of the buds protruding from the stock. The vine,
too, should be carefully bound with withes of elm, incisions being made
in it on either side, in order that the slimy juices may exude through
them in preference, which are so particularly injurious to the vine.
After this, when the graft has grown a couple of feet, the withe by
which it is fastened should be cut, and the graft left to increase of
its own natural vigour.
The proper time3027 for grafting the vine has been fixed as from the
autumnal equinox to the beginning of the budding season. The cultivated
plants are generally grafted on the roots of wild ones, where these
last are of a drier nature. But if a cultivated tree should be grafted
on a wild one, it will very soon degenerate and become wild.3028
The rest depends entirely on the weather. Dry weather is the best
suited for grafting; an excellent remedy for any evil effects that may
possibly be caused by the drought, being a few pots of earth placed
near the stock and filled with ashes; through which a little water is
slowly filtered. Light dews are extremely favourable to grafting by
inoculation.
Grafting by scutcheons would appear to owe its origin to that by
inoculation; but it is suited more particularly to a thick bark,
such as that of the fig-tree for instance. For this purpose, all the
branches are cut off, in order that they may not divert the sap,
after which the smoothest part is selected in the stock, and a
scutcheon3030 of the bark removed, due care being taken that the
knife does not go below it. A similar piece of bark from another tree,
with a protuberant bud upon it, is then inserted in its place, care
being taken that the union is so exact that there is no room left for
a cicatrix to form, and the juncture so perfect as to leave no access
to either damp or air: still, however, it is always the best plan to
protect the scutcheon by means of a plaster of clay and a band. Those
who favour the modern fashions pretend that this method has been only
discovered in recent times; but the fact is, that we find it employed
by the ancient Greeks, and described by Cato,3031 who recommends it
for the olive and the fig; and he goes so far as to determine the very
dimensions even, in accordance with his usual exactness. The scutcheon,
he says, when taken off with the knife should be four3032 fingers
in length, and three in breadth. It is then fitted to the spot which
it is to occupy, and anointed with the mixture of his which has been
previously described.3033 This method, too, he recommends for the
apple.
Some persons have adopted another plan with the vine, which consists
partly of that of grafting by scutcheon, and partly by fissure; they
first remove a square piece of bark from the stock, and then insert a
slip in the place that is thus laid bare. I once saw at Thuliæ,3034
near Tibur, a tree that had been grafted3035 upon all these various
ways, and loaded with fruit of every kind. Upon one branch there
were nuts to be seen, upon another berries, upon another grapes,
upon another pears, upon another figs, and upon others pomegranates,
and several varieties of the apple; the tree, however, was but very
short-lived. But, with all our experiments, we find it quite impossible
to rival Nature; for there are some plants that can be reproduced in
no other manner than spontaneously, and then only in wild and desert
spots. The plane3036 is generally considered the best adapted to
receive every kind of graft, and next to it the robur; both of them,
however, are very apt to spoil the flavour of the fruit. Some trees
admit of grafting upon them in any fashion, the fig and the pomegranate
for instance; the vine, however, cannot be grafted upon by scutcheon,
nor, indeed, any other of the trees which has a bark that is thin,
weak, or cracked. So, too, those trees which are dry, or which contain
but little moisture, will not admit of grafting by inoculation. This
last method is the most prolific of them all, and next to it that by
scutcheon, but neither of them can be depended upon, and this last more
particularly; for when the adherence of the bark is the only point
of union the scutcheon is liable to be immediately displaced by the
slightest gust of wind. Grafting by insertion is the most reliable
method, and the tree so produced will bear more fruit than one that is
merely planted.
(17.) We must not here omit one very singular circumstance. Corellius,
a member of the Equestrian order at Rome, and a native of Ateste,
grafted a chesnut, in the territory of Neapolis, with a slip taken
from the same tree, and from this was produced the chesnut which is so
highly esteemed, and from him has derived its name. At a later period
again, Etereius, his freedman, grafted the Corellian3037 chesnut
afresh. There is this difference between the two; the Corellian is more
prolific, but the Etereian is of superior quality.
It is accident that has the credit of devising the other methods of
reproduction, and has taught us how to break off a branch of a tree and
plant it in the earth, from seeing stakes, when driven in the earth,
take root, and grow. It is in this way that many of the trees are
reproduced, and the fig more particularly; which may be propagated also
by all the methods previously stated, with the exception, indeed, of
that by cuttings.
The best plan, however, is to take a pretty large branch, and, after
sharpening it like a stake,3038 to drive it to a considerable depth
in the earth, taking care to leave only a small portion above ground,
and then to cover it over with sand. The pomegranate, too, may be
planted in a similar manner, the hole being first widened with a stake;
the same, too, with the myrtle. For all trees of this nature a branch
is required three feet in length, and not quite the thickness of the
arm, care being taken to keep the bark on, and to sharpen the branch to
a point at the lower end.
The myrtle, too, may be propagated from cuttings, and the mulberry
is grown no other way, the religious observances relative to
lightning3039 forbidding it to be grafted on the elm;3040 hence it
would appear that the present is a fitting opportunity for speaking of
reproduction from cuttings. Care should be taken more particularly to
select the slips from fruitful trees, and it should be seen that they
are neither bent, scabbed, nor bifurcated. The cuttings, too, should
be thick enough to fill the hand, and not less than a foot in length:
the bark, too, should be uninjured, and the end which is cut and lies
nearest the root should always be the one inserted in the earth. While
the work of germination is going on, the slip should be kept well
moulded up, until such time as it has fully taken root.
Cato3041 has treated so well of the precautions that are necessary
in cultivating the olive, that we cannot do better than employ his
own words on the subject. “Let the slips of olive,” says he, “which
you are about to plant in the hole, be three feet long, and be very
careful in your treatment of them, so as not to injure the bark when
you are smoothing or cutting them. Those that you are going to plant
in the nursery, should be a foot in length; and you should plant them
the following way: let the spot be turned up with the mattock, and the
soil be well loosened. When you put the cutting in the ground, press
it down with the foot only. If there is any difficulty in making it
descend, drive it down with a mallet or the handle of the dibble, but
be careful not to break the bark in doing so. Take care, too, not to
make a hole first with the dibble, for the slip will have the better
chance of surviving the other way. When the slip is three years old,
due care must be taken to observe the direction in which each side of
the bark is situate. If you are planting in holes or furrows, you must
put in the cuttings by threes, but be careful to keep them separate.
Above ground, however, they should not be more than four fingers
distant from one another, and each of them must have a bud or eye above
ground. In taking up the olive for transplanting, you must use the
greatest caution, and see that there is as much earth left about the
roots as possible. When you have covered the roots well up, tread down
the earth with the foot, so that nothing may injure the plant.”
If the enquiry is made what is the proper season for planting the
olive, my answer will be, “where the soil is dry, at seed-time; where
it is rich, in spring.” The following is the advice given by Cato3042
on the subject: “Begin pruning your olive-yard fifteen days before the
vernal equinox; from that period for forty days will be a good time for
doing so. In pruning, adopt the following rules: when the ground is
extremely productive, remove all the dry branches or such as may have
been broken by the wind; where it is not so prolific, you must cut away
still more, then tie them well up, and remove all tangled branches, so
as to lighten the roots. In autumn clear away the roots of the olive,
and then manure them. The man who labours most assiduously and most
earnestly will remove the very smallest fibres that are attached to the
roots. If, however, he hoes negligently, the roots will soon appear
again above ground, and become thicker than ever; the consequence of
which will be, that the vigour of the tree will be expended in the
roots.”
We have already stated, when speaking on the subject of oil,3043
what are the different varieties of the olive, in what kind of soil it
ought to be planted, and what is the proper aspect for the olive-yard.
Mago recommends that the olive should be planted on declivities and
in dry spots, in an argillaceous soil, and between autumn and the
winter equinox. If, on the other hand, the soil is thick, humid, or
somewhat damp even, it ought to be planted between harvest and the
winter solstice; advice, however, it should be remembered, applicable
to Africa more particularly. At the present day, it is mostly the
custom in Italy to plant the olive in spring, but if it is thought
desirable to do so in the autumn as well, there are only four days in
the forty between the equinox and the setting of the Vergiliæ that
are unfavourable for planting it.3044 It is a practice peculiar to
Africa, to engraft the olive on the wild olive only, a tree which is
made to be everlasting, as it were; for when it becomes old the best
of the suckers are carefully trained for adoption by grafting, and in
this way in another tree it grows young again; an operation which may
be repeated continuously as often as needed; so much so, indeed, that
the same olive-yard will last for ages.3045 The wild olive also is
propagated both by insertion and inoculation.
It is not advisable to plant the olive in a site where the quercus
has been lately rooted up; for the earth-worms, known as “raucæ,”
which breed in the root of the quercus, are apt to get into that of
the olive. It has been found, from practical experience, that it is
not advisable to bury the cuttings in the ground nor yet to dry them
before they are planted out. Experience has also taught us that it is
the best plan to clean an old olive-yard every other year, between the
vernal equinox and the rising of the Vergiliæ, and to lay moss about
the roots; to dig holes also round the trees every year, just after the
summer solstice, two cubits wide by a foot in depth, and to manure them
every third year.
Mago, too, recommends that the almond should be planted between the
setting of Arcturus3046 and the winter solstice. All the varieties,
however, of the pear, he says, should not be planted at the same time,
as they do not all blossom together. Those with oblong or round fruit
should be planted between the setting of the Vergiliæ and the winter
solstice, and the other kinds in the middle of the winter, after the
setting of the constellation of the Arrow,3047 on a site that looks
towards the east or north. The laurel should be planted between the
setting of the Eagle and that of the Arrow; for we find that the
proper time for planting is equally connected with the aspect of the
heavenly bodies. For the most part it has been recommended that this
should be done in spring and autumn; but there is another appropriate
period also, though known to but few, about the rising of the Dog-star,
namely; it is not, however, equally advantageous in all localities.
Still, I ought not to omit making mention of it, as I am not setting
forth the peculiar advantages of any one country in particular, but am
enquiring into the operations of Nature taken as a whole.
In the region of Cyrenaica, the planting is generally done while the
Etesian3048 winds prevail, and the same is the case in Greece, and
with the olive more particularly in Laconia. At this period, also, the
vine is planted in the island of Cos; and in the rest of Greece they
do not neglect to inoculate and graft, though they do not3049 plant,
their trees just then. The natural qualities, too, of the respective
localities, exercise a very considerable influence in this respect; for
in Egypt they plant in any month, as also in all other countries where
summer rains do not prevail, India and Æthiopia, for instance. When
trees are not planted in the spring they must be planted in autumn, as
a matter of course.
There are three stated periods, then, for germination;3050 spring,
the rising of the Dog-star, and that of Arcturus. And, indeed, it is
not the animated beings only that are ardent for the propagation of
their species, for this desire is manifested in even a greater degree
by the earth and all its vegetable productions; to employ this tendency
at the proper moment is the most advantageous method of ensuring an
abundant increase. These moments, too, are of peculiar importance
in relation to the process of grafting, as it is then that the two
productions manifest a mutual desire of uniting. Those who prefer the
spring for grafting commence operations immediately after the vernal
equinox, reckoning on the fact that then the buds are just coming out,
a thing that greatly facilitates the union of the barks. On the other
hand, those who prefer the autumn graft immediately after the rising
of Arcturus, because then the graft at once takes root in some degree,
and becomes seasoned for spring, so as not to exhaust its strength all
at once in the process of germination. However, there are certain fixed
periods of the year, in all cases, for certain trees; thus, the cherry,
for instance, and the almond, are either planted or grafted about the
winter solstice. For many trees the nature of the locality will be the
best guide; thus, where the soil is cold and moist it is best to plant
in spring, and where it is dry and hot, in autumn.
Taking Italy in general, the proper periods for these operations may be
thus distributed:—The mulberry is planted at any time between the ides
of February3051 and the vernal equinox; the pear, in the autumn, but
not beyond the fifteenth day before the winter solstice; the summer
apples, the quince, the sorb, and the plum, between mid-winter and the
ides of February; the Greek carob3052 and the peach, at any time
in autumn before the winter solstice; the various nuts, such as the
walnut, pine, filbert, almond, and chesnut, between the calends of
March3053 and the ides of that month;3054 the willow and the broom
about the calends of March. The broom is grown from seed, and in a dry
soil, the willow from plants, in a damp locality, as already stated on
former occasions.3055
(19.) That I may omit nothing to my knowledge of the facts that I have
anywhere been able to ascertain, I shall here add a new method of
grafting, which has been discovered by Columella,3056 as he asserts,
by the aid of which trees even of a heterogeneous or dissociable nature
may be made to unite; such, for instance, as the fig and the olive.
In accordance with this plan, he recommends that a fig-tree should be
planted near an olive, at a distance sufficiently near to admit of the
fig being touched by a branch of the olive when extended to its full
length; as supple and pliant a one as possible being selected for the
purpose, and due care being taken all the time to render it seasoned
by keeping it constantly on the stretch. After this, when the fig has
gained sufficient vigour, a thing that generally happens at the end
of three or five years at most, the top of it is cut off, the end
of the olive branch being also cut to a point in the manner already
stated.3057 This point is then to be inserted in the trunk of the
fig, and made secure with cords, lest, being bent, it should happen
to rebound: in this way we find the method of propagating by layers
combined with that of grafting. This union between the two parent trees
is allowed to continue for three years, and then in the fourth the
branch is cut away and left entirely upon the tree that has so adopted
it. This method, however, is not at present universally known, at all
events, so far as I have been able to ascertain.
In addition to these particulars, the same considerations that I have
already3058 mentioned in reference to warm or cold, moist or dry
soils, have also taught us the necessity of trenching around the roots.
These trenches, however, in a moist, watery soil, should be neither
wide nor deep; while the contrary is the case where the ground is hot
and dry; it being the object, in the latter instance, to let them
receive and retain as much water as possible. This rule is applicable
to the culture of old trees as well; for in very hot places the roots
are well moulded in summer, and carefully covered up, to prevent the
heat of the sun from parching them. In other places, again, the ground
is cleared away from the roots, in order to give free access to the
air, while in winter they are carefully moulded to protect them from
the frost. The contrary is the case, however, in hot climates, for
there they bare the roots in winter for the purpose of ensuring a
supply of moisture to the parched fibres.
In all places the rule is to make a circular trench three feet in width
at the foot of the tree; this, however, it is not possible to do in
meadows, where the roots, in their fondness for the sun and showers,
range near the surface far and wide. Such, then, are the general
observations that we have to make in reference to the planting and
grafting of trees that we value for their fruits.
It now remains to give an account of those trees which are planted for
the sake of others—the vine3059 more particularly—and the wood of
which is cut from time to time. Holding the very first rank among these
we find the willow, a tree that is always planted in a moist soil. The
hole, however, should be two feet and a half in depth, and the slip a
foot and a half only in length. Willow stakes are also used for the
same purpose, and the stouter they are the better: the distance left
between these last should be six feet. When they are three years old
their growth is checked by cutting them down within a couple of feet
from the ground, the object being to make them spread out, so that by
the aid of their branches they may be cleared without the necessity
of using a ladder; for the willow is the more productive the nearer
its branches are to the ground. It is generally recommended to trench
round the willow every year, in the month of April. Such is the mode of
cultivation employed for the osier willow.3060
The stake willow3061 is reproduced both from suckers and cuttings,
in a trench of the same dimensions. Stakes may be cut from it at the
end of about three years mostly. These stakes are also used to supply
the place of the trees as they grow old, being fixed in the ground as
layers, and cut away from the trunk at the end of a year. A single
jugerum of osier willows will supply osiers3062 sufficient for
twenty-five jugera of vines. It is for a similar purpose that the white
poplar3063 is grown; the trenches being two feet deep and the cutting
a foot and a half in length. It is left to dry for a couple of days
before it is planted, and a space is left between the plants a foot and
a palm in width, after which they are covered with earth to the depth
of a couple of cubits.
The reed3064 requires a soil still moister even than that employed
for the willow. It is planted by placing the bulb of the root, that
part which some people call the “eye,”3065 in a trench three quarters
of a foot in depth, at intervals of two feet and a half. A reed-bed
will renew itself spontaneously after the old one has been rooted up, a
circumstance which it has been found more beneficial to take advantage
of than merely to thin them, as was formerly the practice; the roots
being in the habit of creeping and becoming interlaced, a thing that
ends eventually in the destruction of the bed. The proper time for
planting reeds is before the eyes begin to swell, or, in other words,
before the calends of March.3066 The reed continues to increase until
the winter solstice, but ceases to do so when it begins to grow hard, a
sign that it is fit for cutting. It is generally thought, too, that the
reed requires to be trenched round as often as the vine.
The reed also is planted in a horizontal position,3067 and then
covered with earth to a very great depth; by this method as many plants
spring up as there are eyes. It is propagated, also, by planting out in
trenches a foot in depth, care being taken to cover up two of the eyes,
while a third knot is left just on a level with the ground; the head,
too, is bent downwards, that it may not become charged with dew. The
reed is usually cut when the moon is on the wane.3068 When required
for the vineyard, it is better dried for a year than used in a green
state.
The chesnut is found to produce better stays3069 for the vine than
any other tree, both from the facility with which they are worked,
their extremely lasting qualities, and the circumstance that, when
cut, the tree will bud again more speedily than the willow3070 even.
It requires a soil that is light without being gravelly, a moist,
sandy one more particularly, or else a charcoal earth,3071 or a fine
tufa3072 even; while at the same time a northern aspect, however cold
and shady, and if upon a declivity even, greatly promotes its growth.
It refuses to grow, however, in a gravelly soil, or in red earth,
chalk, or, indeed, any kind of fertilizing ground. We have already
stated,3073 that it is reproduced from the nut, but it will only grow
from those of the largest size, and then only when they are sown in
heaps of five together. The ground above the nuts should be kept broken
from the month of November to February, as it is at that period that
the nuts lose their hold and fall of themselves from the tree, and then
take root. There ought to be intervals of a foot in width left between
them,3074 and the hole in which they are planted should be nine
inches every way. At the end of two years or more they are transplanted
from this seed plot into another, where they are laid out at intervals
of a couple of feet.
Layers are also employed for the reproduction of this tree, and there
is none to which they are better3075 adapted: the root of the plant
is left exposed, and the layer is placed in the trench at full length,
with the summit also protruding from the earth; the result being,
that it shoots from the top as well as the root. When transplanted,
however, it is very hard to be reconciled, as it stands in dread of all
change. Hence it is, that it is nearly two years before it will begin
to shoot upward; from which circumstance it is generally preferred
to rear the slips in the nursery from the nut itself, to obtaining
them from quicksets. The mode of cultivation does not differ from
that employed with the plants already mentioned.3076 It is trenched
around, and carefully lopped for two successive years; after which it
is able to take care of itself, the shade it gives sufficing to stifle
all superfluous suckers: before the end of the sixth year it is fit for
cutting.
A single jugerum of chesnuts will provide stays for twenty jugera of
vineyard, and the branches that are taken from near the roots afford a
supply of two-forked uprights; they will last, too, till after the next
cutting of the tree.
The æsculus,3077 too, is grown in a similar manner, the time for
cutting being three years at the latest. Being less difficult, too, to
propagate, it may be planted in any kind of earth, the acorn—and it is
only with the æsculus that this is done—being sown in spring, in a hole
nine inches in depth, with intervals between the plants of two feet
in width. This tree is lightly hoed, four times a year. This kind of
stay is the least likely to rot of them all; and the more the tree is
cut, the more abundantly it shoots. In addition to the above, they also
grow other trees for cutting that we have already mentioned—the ash for
instance, the laurel, the peach, the hazel, and the apple; but then
they are of slower growth, and the stays made from them, when fixed in
the ground, are hardly able to withstand the action of the earth, and
much less any moisture. The elder, on the other hand, which affords
stakes of the very stoutest quality, is grown from cuttings, like the
poplar. As to the cypress, we have already spoken of it at sufficient
length.3078
Having now described what we may call the armoury3079 of the vine,
it remains for us to treat with a particular degree of care of the
nature of the vine itself.
The shoots of the vine, as also of certain other trees, the interior of
which is naturally of a spongy quality, have certain knots or joints
upon the stem that intercept the pith. The intervals between these
joints in the branches are short, and more particularly so towards the
extremities. The pith, in itself the vivifying spirit of the tree,
is always taking an onward direction, so long as the knot, by being
open in the centre, allows it a free passage. If, however, the knot
should become solidified and deny it a passage, the pith is then thrown
downward upon the knot that lies next below it, and making its escape,
issues forth there in the shape of a bud, these buds always making
their appearance on each side alternately, as already mentioned in the
case of the reed and the giant-fennel;3080 in other words, where one
bud makes its appearance at the bottom of a knot to the right, the next
one takes its place on the left, and so on alternately. In the vine
this bud is known as the “gem,”3081 as soon as the pith has formed
there a small round knob; but before it has done this, the concavity
that is left upon the surface is merely called the “eye:”3082 when
situate at the extremity of the shoot, it is known as the “germ.”3083
It is in the same way, too, that the stock branches, suckers, grapes,
leaves, and tendrils of the vine are developed: and it is a very
surprising fact, that all that grows on the right3084 side of the
tree is stronger and stouter than on the left.
Hence it is, that when slips of this tree are planted, it is necessary
to cut these knots in the middle, in order to prevent the pith from
making its escape. In the same way, too, when planting the fig, suckers
are taken, nine inches in length, and after the ground is opened they
are planted with the part downwards that grew nearest to the tree, and
with a couple of eyes protruding from the earth—in slips of trees, that
part is properly called the eye which is to give birth to the future
bud. It is for this reason that, in the seed-plots even the slips that
are thus planted sometimes bear the same year the fruit that they would
have borne if they had remained upon the tree: this takes place when
they have been planted in good seasons and are replete with fecundity,
for then they bring to maturity the fruits the conception of which was
commenced in another spot. Fig-trees that are thus planted may very
easily be transplanted in the third year. As some compensation for the
rapidity with which this tree becomes3085 old, it has thus received
the privilege of coming to maturity3086 at a very early period.
The vine throws out a great number of shoots. In the first place,
however, none of them are ever used for planting, except those which
are useless, and would have been cut away as mere brushwood; while,
on the other hand, every part is pruned off that has borne fruit the
previous year. In former times, it was the custom to plant the slip
with a head at the extremity, consisting of a piece of the hard wood on
each side of it, the same, in fact, that is called a mallet shoot3087
at the present day. In more recent times, however, the practice has
been adopted of pulling it off merely with a heel attached to it, as
in the fig;3088 and there is no kind of slip that takes with greater
certainty. A third method, again, has been added to the former ones,
and a more simple one as well, that of taking the slip without any
heel at all. These slips are known by the name of arrow-3089shoots,
when they are twisted before planting; and the same, when they are
neither cut short nor twisted, are called three-budded3090 slips.
The same sucker very often furnishes several slips of this kind. To
plant a stock-shoot3091 of the vine is unproductive, and, indeed,
no shoots will bear unless they are taken from a part that has borne
fruit already. A slip that has but few knots upon it, is looked upon
as likely not to bear; while a great number of buds is considered an
indication of fruitfulness. Some persons say that no suckers ought to
be planted, but those which have already blossomed. It is far from
advantageous3092 to plant arrow-slips, for after being twisted,
they are apt to break in transplanting. The slips when planted should
be a foot in length,3093 and not less, and they ought to have five
or six knots upon them; with the dimensions above stated, they cannot,
however, possibly have less than three buds. It is considered the most
advantageous plan to plant them out the same day that they are cut; but
if it is found necessary to plant them some time after, they should be
kept in the way that we have already mentioned;3094 particular care
being taken not to let them protrude from the earth, lest they should
become dried by the action of the sun, or nipped by the wind or frost.
When they have been kept too long in a dry place, they must be put in
water for several days, for the purpose of restoring their verdancy and
freshness.
The spot selected, whether for nursery or vineyard, ought to be
exposed to the sun, and of as great extent as possible; the soil being
turned up to a depth of three feet with a two-pronged fork. The earth,
on being thrown up with the mattock,3095 swells naturally,3096
and ridges are formed with it four feet in height, intersected by
trenches a couple3097 of feet in depth. The earth in the trenches
is carefully cleansed and raked out,3098 so that none of it may be
left unbroken, care being taken also to keep it exactly level; if the
ridges are unequal, it shows that the ground has been badly dug. At
the same time the breadth should be measured of each ridge that lies
between the trenches. The slips are planted either in holes or else in
elongated furrows, and then covered with very fine earth; but where it
is a light soil, the grower will lose his pains should he neglect to
place a layer of richer mould beneath. Not less than a couple of slips
should be planted together, keeping them exactly on a level with the
adjoining earth, which should be pressed down and made compact with the
dibble. In the seed-plot there should be intervals left between each
two settings a foot and a half in breadth and half a foot in length:
when thus planted, it is usual, at the end of two years, to cut the
mallet-shoots at the knot nearest the ground, unless there is some
good reason for sparing them. When this is done, they throw out eyes,
and with these upon them at the end of three years the quicksets are
transplanted.
There is another method, also, of planting3099 the vine, which
a luxurious refinement in these matters has introduced. Four
mallet-shoots are tightly fastened together with a cord in the greenest
part, and when thus arranged are passed through the shank-bone of an
ox or else a tube of baked earth, after which they are planted in the
ground, care being taken to leave a couple of buds protruding: in this
way they become impregnated with moisture, and, immediately on being
cut, throw out fresh wood. The tube is then broken, upon which the
root, thus set at liberty, assumes fresh vigour, and the clusters3100
ultimately bear upon them grapes belonging to the four kinds thus
planted together.
In consequence of a more recent discovery, another method has been
adopted. A mallet-shoot is split down the middle and the pith
extracted, after which the two portions are fastened together, every
care being taken not to injure the buds. The mallet-shoot is then
planted in a mixture of earth and manure, and when it begins to throw
out branches it is cut, the ground being repeatedly dug about it.
Columella3101 assures us that the grapes of this plant will have no
stones, but it is a more surprising thing that the slip itself should
survive when thus deprived of the pith.3102 Still, however, I think I
ought not to omit the fact that there are some slips that grow without
the ordinary articulations of trees upon them; thus, for instance, five
or six very small sprigs of box,3103 if tied together and put in the
ground, will take root. It was formerly made a point to take these
sprigs from a box-tree that had not been lopped, as it was fancied that
in the last case they would not live; experience, however, has since
put an end to that notion.
The culture of the vineyard naturally follows the training of the
nursery. There are five3104 different kinds of vine: that with
the branches running3105 along the ground, the vine that stands
without support,3106 the vine that is propped and requires
no cross-piece,3107 the vine that is propped and requires a
single cross-piece, and the vine that requires a trellis of four
compartments.3108 The mode of cultivation requisite for the propped
vine may be understood as equally adapted to the one that stands by
itself and requires no support, for this last method is only employed
where there is a scarcity of wood for stays. The stay with the single
cross-piece in a straight line is known by the name of “canterius.” It
is the best of all for the wine, for then the tree throws no shadow,
and the grape is ripened continuously by the sun, while, at the same
time, it derives more advantage from the action of the wind, and
disengages the dew with greater facility: the superfluous leaves and
shoots, too, are more easily removed, and the breaking up of the earth
and other operations about the tree are effected with greater facility.
But, above all, by the adoption of this method, the tree sheds its
blossoms more beneficially than under any other circumstances. This
cross-piece is generally made of a stake, or a reed, or else of a rope
of hair or hemp, as is usually the case in Spain and at Brundisium.
When the trellis is employed, wine is produced in greater quantities;
this method has its name of “compluviata” from the “compluvium” or
square opening in the roofs of our houses; the trellis is divided into
four compartments by as many cross-pieces. This mode of planting the
vine will now be treated of, and it will be found equally applicable to
every kind, with the only difference that under this last method the
operation is somewhat more complicated.
The vine is planted three different ways; in a soil that has been
turned up with the spade—the best of the three; in furrows, which is
the next best; and in holes, the least advisable method of all: of the
way in which ground is prepared by digging, we have made sufficient
mention already. (22.) In preparing the furrows3109 for the vine it
will be quite sufficient if they are a spade in breadth; but if holes
are employed for the purpose, they should be three feet every way.
The depth required for every kind of vine is three feet; it should,
therefore, be made a point not to transplant any vine that is less than
three feet in length, allowing then two buds to be above the ground. It
will be necessary, too, to soften the earth by working little furrows
at the bottom of the hole, and mixing it up with manure. Where the
ground is declivitous, it is requisite that the hole should be deeper,
in addition to which it should be artificially elevated on the edge of
the lower side. Holes of this nature, which are made a little longer,
to receive two vines, are known as “alvei,” or beds. The root of the
vine should occupy the middle of the hole, and when firmly fixed in
the ground it should incline at the top due east; its first support it
ought to receive from a reed.3110 The vineyard should be bounded by a
decuman3111 path eighteen feet in width, sufficiently wide, in fact,
to allow two carts to pass each other; others, again, should run at
right angles to it, ten feet in width, and passing through the middle
of each jugerum; or else, if the vineyard is of very considerable
extent, cardinal3112 paths may be formed instead of them, of the same
breadth as the decuman path. At the end, too, of every five of the
stays a path should be made to run, or, in other words, there should be
one continuous cross-piece to every five stays; each space that is thus
included from one end to the other forming a bed.3113
Where the soil is dense and hard it must be turned up only with the
spade, and nothing but quicksets should be planted there; but where,
on the other hand, it is thin and loose, mallet-shoots even may be
set either in hole or furrow. Where the ground is declivitous it is a
better plan to draw furrows across than to turn up all the soil with
the spade, so that the falling away of the earth may be counteracted by
the position of the cross-pieces.3114 It will be best, too, where the
weather is wet or the soil naturally dry, to plant the mallet-shoots
in autumn, unless, indeed, there is anything in the nature of the
locality to counteract it; for while a dry, hot soil makes it necessary
to plant in autumn, in a moist, cold one it may be necessary to defer
it until the end of spring even. In a parched soil, too, it would be
quite in vain to plant quicksets, and it is far from advantageous to
set mallet-shoots in a dry ground, except just after a fall of rain.
On the other hand, in moist localities, a vine in leaf even may be
transplanted and thrive very well, and that, too, even as late as the
summer solstice, in Spain, for example. It is of very considerable
advantage that there should be no wind stirring on the day of planting,
and, though many persons are desirous that there should be a south wind
blowing at the time, Cato3115 is of quite a different way of thinking.
In a soil of medium quality, it is best to leave an interval of
five3116 feet between every two vines; where it is very fertile the
distance should be five feet at least, and where it is poor and thin
eight at the very most. The Umbri and the Marsi leave intervals between
their vines of as much as twenty feet in length, for the purpose of
ploughing between them; such a plot of ground as this they call by the
name of “porculetum.” In a rainy, foggy locality, the plants ought to
be set wider apart, but in dry spots nearer to one another. Careful
observation has discovered various methods of economizing space; thus,
for instance, when a vineyard is planted in shaded ground, a seed-plot
is formed there as well; or, in other words, at the same time that the
quickset is planted in the place which it is finally to occupy, the
mallet-shoot intended for transplanting is set between the vines, as
well as between the rows. By adopting this method, each jugerum will
produce about sixteen thousand quicksets; and the result is, that two
years’ fruit is gained thereby, a cutting planted being two years later
in bearing than a quickset transplanted. Quicksets, when growing in
a vineyard, are cut down at the end of a year, leaving only a single
eye above ground; some manure is then placed upon the spot, and a
stay driven in close to the plant. In the same manner it is again cut
down at the end3117 of the second year, and from this it acquires
additional strength, and receives nutriment to enable it to endure the
onerous task of reproduction. If this is neglected, in its over-haste
to bear it will shoot up slim and meagre, like a bulrush, and from not
being subjected to such a training, will grow to nothing but wood.
In fact, there is no tree that grows with greater eagerness than the
vine, and if its strength is not carefully husbanded for the bearing of
fruit, it will be sure to grow to nothing but wood.
The best props for supporting the vine are those which we have already
mentioned,3118 or else stays made of the robur and the olive; if
these cannot be procured, then props of juniper, cypress, laburnum,
or elder,3119 must be employed. If any other wood is used for the
purpose, the stakes should be cut at the end each year: reeds tied
together in bundles make excellent cross-rails for the vine, and will
last as long as five years. Sometimes the shorter stock-branches of the
vines are brought together and tied with vine-cuttings, like so many
cords: by this method an arcade is formed, known to us by the name of
“funetum.”
The vine, by the end of the third year, throws out strong and vigorous
stock-branches with the greatest rapidity, and these in due time form
the tree; after this, it begins to mount the cross-piece. Some persons
are in the habit of “blinding” the vine at this period, by removing the
eyes with the end of the pruning-knife turned upwards, their object
being to increase the length of the branches—a most injurious practice,
however; for it is far better to let the tree become habituated to
grow of itself, and to prune away the tendrils every now and then when
they have reached the cross-rail, so long as it may be deemed proper
to add to its strength. There are some persons who forbid the vine
to be touched for a whole year after it has been transplanted, and
who say that the pruning-knife ought never to be used before it is
five years old; and then at that period they are for cutting it down
so completely as to leave three buds only. Others, again, cut down
the vine within a year even after it has been transplanted, but then
they take care to let the stem increase every year by three or four
joints, bringing it on a level with the cross-piece by the fourth.
These two methods, however, both of them, retard the fruit and render
the tree stunted and knotty, as we see the case in all dwarf trees.
The best plan is to make the parent stem as robust and vigorous as
possible, and then the wood will be sure to be strong and hardy. It
is far from safe, too, to take slips from a cicatrized stem; such a
practice is erroneous, and only the result of ignorance. All cuttings
of this nature are sure to be the offspring of acts of violence, and
not in reality of the tree itself. The vine, while growing, should
be possessed of all its natural strength; and we find that when left
entirely to itself, it will throw out wood in every part; for there is
no portion of it that Nature does not act upon. When the stem has grown
sufficiently strong for the purpose, it should at once be trained to
the cross-piece; if, however, it is but weak, it should be cut down so
as to lie below the hospitable shelter of the cross-piece. Indeed, it
is the strength of the stem, and not its age, that ought to decide the
matter. It is not advisable3120 to attempt to train a vine before the
stem has attained the thickness of the thumb; but in the year after it
has reached the frame, one or two stock-branches should be preserved,
according to the strength developed by the parent tree. The same, too,
must be done the succeeding year, if the weakness of the stem demands
it; and in the next, two more should be added. Still, however, there
should never be more than four branches allowed to grow; in one word,
there must be no indulgence shown, and every exuberance in the tree
must in all cases be most carefully repressed; for such is the nature
of the vine, that it is more eager to bear than it is to live. It
should be remembered, too, that all that is subtracted from the wood
is so much added to the fruit. The vine, in fact, would much rather
produce shoots and tendrils than fruit, because3121 its fruit, after
all, is but a transitory possession: hence it is that it luxuriates to
its own undoing, and instead of really gaining ground, exhausts itself.
The nature, too, of the soil will afford some very useful suggestions.
Where it is thin and hungry, even though the vine should display
considerable vigour, it should be pruned down below the cross-piece
and kept there, so that all the shoots may be put forth below it. The
interval, however, between the top of the vine and the cross-piece
ought to be but very small; so much so, indeed, as to leave it hopes,
as it were, of reaching it, which, however, it must never be suffered
to do; for it should never be allowed to recline thereon and spread
and run on at its ease. This mode of culture ought, in fact, to be so
nicely managed, that the vine should show an inclination rather to grow
in body than to run to wood.
The main branch should have two or three buds left below the
cross-piece that give promise of bearing wood, and it should be
carefully trained along the rail, and drawn close to it in such a
manner as to be supported by it, and not merely hang loosely from it.
When this is done, it should be tightly fastened also with a binding
three buds off, a method which will greatly contribute to check the too
abundant growth of the wood, while stouter shoots will be thrown out
below the ligature: it is absolutely forbidden, however, to tie the
extremity of the main branch. When all this is done, Nature operates
in the following way—the parts that are allowed to fall downward, or
those which are held fast by the ligature, give out fruit, those at the
bend of the branch more particularly. On the other hand, the portion
that lies below the ligature throws out wood; by reason, I suppose, of
the interception of the vital spirit and the marrow or pith, previously
mentioned:3122 the wood, too, that is grown under these circumstances
will bear fruit in the following year. In this way there are two kinds
of stock branches: the first of which, issuing from the solid stock,
gives promise of wood only for this year, and is known as the leaf
stock-branch;3123 while that which grows beyond the mark made by
the ligature is a fruit stock-branch.3124 There are other kinds,
again, that shoot from the stock-branches when they are a year old,
and these are in all cases fruit stock-branches. There is left, also,
beneath the cross-piece a shoot that is known as the reserve3125
shoot, being always a young stock-branch, with not more than three buds
upon it. This is intended to give out wood the next year, in case the
vine by over-luxuriance should happen to exhaust itself. Close to it
there is another bud left, no bigger than a wart; this is known as the
“furunculus,”3126 and is kept in readiness in case the reserve shoot
should fail.
The vine, if enticed to bear fruit before the seventh year from its
being planted as a slip, will pine3127 away, become as slim as a
bulrush, and die. It is thought equally undesirable, too, to let an
old stock-branch range far and wide, and extend as far as the fourth
stay from the stem; to such a branch the name of dragon3128-branch
is given by some, and of juniculus by others; if these are allowed to
spread, they will run to wood only, and make male vines, as they are
called. When a vine has become quite hard, it is an extremely bad plan
to use it for reproduction by layers. When the vine is five years old
the stock-branches are twisted, but each is allowed to throw out some
new wood; and so from one to another, care being taken to prune away
the old wood. It is always the best plan, however, to leave a reserve
shoot; but this should always be very near the main stem of the vine,
not at a greater distance, in fact, than that already mentioned.3129
If, too, the stock branches should throw out too luxuriantly, they must
be twisted, the object being that the vine may put forth no more than
four secondary branches, or even two only, if it happens to be a single
cross-railed vine.
If the vine is to be trained to grow without any stay at all, still it
will stand in need, at first, of some support or other, until it has
learnt to support itself: in all other respects the mode of proceeding
will be the same at first. When pruning, it will be necessary that the
thumb-branches3130 should be arranged in equal numbers on either
side, in order that the fruit may not overload one side of the tree;
and we may here remark by the way, that the fruit by its weight is
apt to bear down the tree and counteract any tendency to increase in
height. The vine, unsupported, when more than three feet in height,
begins to bend, but the others do not, until they are five feet
high at the least; care should be taken, however, never to let them
exceed the height of a man of moderate stature. Growers are in the
habit of surrounding the vines that creep along the ground with a low
fence3131 for them to lean upon; and round this fence they dig a
trench by way of precaution, for fear lest the branches in their range
should meet one another and so come into collision. The greater part
of the world, in fact, gather grapes at their vintage, grown in this
fashion, and lying upon the ground—at all events, it is so in Africa,
Egypt, and Syria; throughout the whole of Asia, too, and in many parts
of Europe as well, this method prevails. In such cases the vine ought
to be kept down close to the ground, and the root should be nurtured at
the same time and in just the same way as in the case of the vine that
grows on the cross-piece. Care, too, should be taken to leave only the
young thumb-shoots, together with three buds, where it is a prolific
soil, two where it is poor and thin: it is better, too, that the shoots
should be numerous than individually long. The influences of soil, of
which we have made mention already, will make themselves felt all the
more powerfully the nearer the grapes grow to the ground.
It is a very advantageous plan to separate3132 the various species
of vines and to set them in different compartments—for the mixture of
different varieties is apt to deteriorate the flavour not only of the
must, but the wine even as well. If, again, for some reason or other,
the different kinds must be intermingled, it will be requisite to keep
all those together which ripen at exactly the same period. The more
fertile and the more level the soil, the higher the cross-pieces must
be placed.3133 High cross-pieces, too, are best suited to localities
that are subject to heavy dews and fogs, but not to those that are
exposed to high winds; on the other hand, where the soil is thin,
parched, and arid, or exposed to the wind, the cross-pieces should
be set lower. The cross-piece should be fastened to the stay with
cords tied as tight as possible, while the bindings used for tying
the vine should be thin. As to the various species of vines, and the
soils and climates requisite for the growth of each, we have already
treated3134 of them, when enumerating the several varieties of the
vine and the wines which they produce.
With reference to other points connected with the culture of the vine,
there are very considerable doubts. Many persons recommend that the
vineyard should be turned up with the spade after every dew that falls
in the summer. Others, again, forbid this practice when the vine is in
bud; for the clothes, they say, of the people coming and going to and
fro are apt to catch the buds, and either knock or rub them off; it
is for this reason, too, that they are so careful to keep all animals
away from the vines, those with long wool in particular, as it is very
apt to pull off the buds. Raking, too, they say, is very injurious to
the vine while the grape is forming; and it will be quite sufficient,
they assure us, if the ground is turned up three times in the year,
after the vernal equinox—first, at the rising of the Vergiliæ,3135
the second at the rising of the Dog-star, and the third time just as
the grape is turning black. Some persons make it a rule that an old
vineyard shall have one turning up between the time of vintage and
the winter solstice, though others, again, are of opinion that it is
quite sufficient to bare the roots and manure them. They turn up the
ground again after the ides of April,3136 but before the time for
germination, or, in other words, the sixth of the ides of May;3137
then again before the tree begins to blossom, after it has shed its
blossom, and, last of all, when the grape is just on the turn. The
most skilful growers say that if the ground is dug up oftener than
necessary, the grapes will become so remarkably thin-skinned as to
burst. When the ground is turned up, care should be taken to do it
before the hot hours of the day; a clayey soil, too, should never be
ploughed or dug. The dust that is raised in digging is beneficial3138
to the vine, it is said, by protecting it from the heat of the sun and
the injurious effects of fogs.
The spring clearing ought to be done, it is universally admitted,
within ten days after the ides of May,3139 and before the
blossoming begins; in addition to which, it should always be done
below the cross-piece. As to the second clearing, opinions differ
very considerably. Some think it ought to be done when the blossoming
is over, others, again, when the grapes are nearly at maturity. This
point, however, may be decided by following the advice of Cato on the
subject; for we must now pass on to a description of the proper mode of
pruning the vine.
Immediately after3140 the vintage, and while the weather is still
warm, the work of pruning3141 begins; this, however, ought never to
be done, for certain physical reasons,3142 before the rising of the
Eagle, as we shall have occasion to explain in the following Book. Nor
should it be done either when the west winds begin to prevail, for
even then there is great doubt whether a fault may not be committed by
being in too great haste to commence the work. If any return of wintry
weather should chance to nip the vines, while still labouring under the
wounds recently inflicted on them in pruning, there is little doubt
that their buds will become quite benumbed with cold, the wounds will
open again, and the eyes, moistened by the juices that distil from
the tree, will become frost-bitten by the rigour of the weather. For
who is there,3142 in fact, that does not know that
the buds are rendered brittle by frost? All this, however, depends
upon accurate calculations in the management of large grounds, and the
blame of precipitation cannot with any justice be laid upon Nature.
The earlier the vine is pruned, in suitable weather, the greater is
the quantity of wood, while the later the pruning, the more abundant
is the fruit. Hence it is that it is most advisable to prune the poor
meagre vines first, and to defer pruning the more thriving ones to the
very last. In pruning, due care should always be taken to cut in a
slanting direction, in order3143 that the rain may run off with all
the greater facility. The wounds, too, should look downwards towards
the ground, and should be made as lightly as possible, the edge of the
knife being well-sharpened for the purpose, so as to make a clean cut
each time. Care should be taken, too, to cut always between two buds,
and that the eyes are not injured in the operation. It is generally
thought that wherever the vine is black, all those parts may be cut
off, the healthy parts not being touched; as no useful shoots can be
put forth by wood that is bad in itself. If a meagre vine has not good
stock-shoots, the best plan is to cut it down to the ground, and then
to train new ones. In clearing away the leaves, too, those leaves
should not be removed which accompany the clusters, for by so doing
the grapes are made to fall off, except where the vine happens to be
young. Those leaves are regarded as useless which grow on the sides of
the trunk and not from an eye; and so, too, are the bunches which shoot
from the hard, strong wood, and are only to be removed by the aid of
the knife.
Some persons are of opinion that it is a better plan to fix the stay
midway between two vines; and, indeed, by the adoption of this method
the roots are cleared with greater facility. It is best, however, where
the vine needs but a single cross-rail, due care being taken that the
rail is a strong one, and the locality not exposed to high winds. In
the case of those vines which require trellissed cross-rails, the stay
should be placed as near as possible to the burden it has to support;
in order, however, that there may be no impediment thrown in the way of
clearing the roots, it may be placed at the distance of one cubit from
the stock, but not more. It is generally recommended to clear the roots
before the pruning3144 is commenced.
Cato3145 gives the following general precepts in relation to the
culture of the vine:—“Let the vine grow as high as possible, and fasten
it firmly, but not too tight. You should treat it in the following
manner. Clean the roots of the vine at seed-time, and after pruning
it dig about it, and then begin to labour at the ground, by tracing
with the plough continuous furrows every way. Plant the young vines in
layers as early as possible, and then break up the ground about them.
If the vine is old, take care and prune it as little as possible. In
preference, bend the vine into the ground for layers, if necessary,
and cut it at the end of two years. The proper time for cutting the
young vine, is when it has gained sufficient strength. If the vineyard
is bald of vines, then draw furrows between them, and plant quicksets
there: but let no shadow be thrown on the furrows, and take care and
dig them often. If the vineyard is old, sow ocinum3146 there, in
case the trees are meagre: but take care and sow there nothing that
bears seed. Put manure, chaff, and grape-husks about the roots, or,
indeed, anything of a similar nature that will give the tree additional
strength. As soon as the vine begins to throw out leaves, set about
clearing them. Fasten the young trees in more places than one, so that
the stem may not break. As soon as it begins to run along the stay,
fasten down the young branches lightly, and extend them, in order that
they may gain the right position. When the grape begins to be mottled,
then tie down the vine. The first season for grafting the vine is the
spring, the other when the grape is in blossom; the last period is the
best. If it is your wish to transplant an old vine, you will only be
able to do so in case it is no thicker than the arm: first, however,
you must prune it, taking care not to have more than two buds upon
the stem. Then dig it well up by the roots, being careful to trace
them, and using every possible precaution not to injure them. Place it
in the hole or furrow exactly in the position in which it has stood
before, then cover it with earth, which should be well trodden down.
You must then prop it up, fasten it, and turn it in the same direction
as before; after which, dig about it repeatedly.” The ocinum that Cato
here recommends to be sown in the vineyards, is a fodder known by that
name by the ancients; it thrives in the shade remarkably well, and
received its name3147 from the rapidity with which it grows.
(23.) We come now to speak of the method of growing vines upon
trees,3148 a mode that has been condemned3149 in the strongest
terms by the Saserna’s, both father and son, and up-held by Scrofa,
these being our most ancient writers on agriculture next to Cato, and
men of remarkable skill. Indeed, Scrofa himself will not admit that
it is beneficial anywhere except in Italy. The experience of ages,
however, has sufficiently proved that the wines of the highest quality
are only grown upon vines attached to trees, and that even then the
choicest wines are produced by the upper part of the tree, the produce
of the lower part being more abundant; such being the beneficial
results of elevating the vine. It is with a view to this that the trees
employed for this purpose are selected. In the first rank of all stands
the elm,3150 with the exception of the Atinian variety, which is
covered with too many leaves; and next comes the black poplar, which is
valued for a similar reason, being not so densely covered with leaves.
Most people, too, by no means hold the ash and the fig in disesteem,
as also the olive, if it is not overshadowed with branches. We have
treated at sufficient length already of the planting and culture of
these several trees.
They must not be touched with the knife before the end of three years;
and then the branches are preserved, on each side in its turn, the
pruning being done in alternate years. In the sixth year the vine is
united to the tree. In Italy beyond the Padus, in addition to the
trees already mentioned, they plant for their vines the cornel, the
opulus, the linden, the maple, the ash, the yoke-elm, and the quercus;
while in Venetia they grow willows for the purpose, on account of the
humidity3151 of the soil. The top of the elm is lopped away, and
the branches of the middle are regularly arranged in stages; no tree
in general being allowed to exceed twenty feet in height. The stories
begin to spread out in the tree at eight feet from the ground, in
the hilly districts and upon dry soils, and at twelve in champaign
and moist localities. The hands3152 of the trunk ought to have a
southern aspect, and the branches that project from them should be
stiff and rigid like so many fingers; at the same time due care should
be taken to lop off the thin beardlike twigs, in order to check the
growth of all shade. The interval best suited for the trees, if it is
the grower’s intention to keep the soil turned up with the plough, is
forty feet back and front, and twenty at the side; if it is not to be
turned up, then twenty feet3153 every way will do. A single tree is
often made to support as many as ten vines, and the grower is greatly
censured who attaches less than three. It is worse than useless to
attach the vine before the tree has gained its full strength, as in
such case its rapidity of growth would only tend to kill the tree. It
is necessary to plant the vine in a trench three feet in depth, leaving
an interval of one foot between it and the tree. In this case there
is no necessity for using mallet shoots, or for going to any expense
in spading or digging; for this method of training on trees has this
advantage in particular, that it is beneficial even to the vine that
corn should be sown in the same soil; in addition to which, from its
height, it is quite able to protect itself, and does not call for the
necessity, as in the case of an ordinary vineyard, of enclosing it with
walls and hedges or ditches, made at a considerable expense, to protect
it from injury by animals.
In the method of training upon trees, reproduction from quicksets
or from layers is the only mode employed of all those that have
been previously described; the growing by layers being effected two
different ways, as already mentioned. The plan, however, of growing
from layers in baskets set upon the stages3154 of the tree is the
most approved one, as it ensures an efficient protection from the
ravages of cattle; while, according to another method, a vine or else
a stock-branch is bent into the ground near the tree it has previously
occupied, or else the nearest one that may be at liberty. It is
recommended that all parts of the parent tree that appear above ground
should then be scraped, so that it may not throw out wood; while at the
same time there are never less than four buds on the part that is put
into the ground for the purpose of taking root; there are also two buds
left above ground at the head. The vine intended for training on a tree
is planted in a furrow four feet long, three broad, and two and a half
in depth. At the end of a year the layer is cut to the pith, to enable
it to strengthen gradually at the root; after which, the end of the
branch is pruned down to within two buds from the ground. At the end of
two years the layer is completely separated from the stock, and buried
deeper in the ground, that it may not shoot at the place where it has
been cut. As to the quicksets, they ought to be removed directly after
the vintage.
In more recent times, a plan has been discovered of planting a dragon
branch near the tree—that being the name given to an old stock-branch
that has become hard and tough in the course of years. For this
purpose, it is cut as long as possible, and the bark is taken off
from three-fourths of its length, that being the portion which is
to be buried in the ground; hence it is, too, that it is called a
“barked”3155 plant. It is then laid at full length in the furrow,
the remaining part protruding from the ground and reclining against
the tree. This method is the most speedy one that can be adopted for
growing the vine. If the vine is meagre or the soil impoverished, it
is usual to keep it cut down as near to the ground as possible, until
such time as the root is strengthened. Care, too, should be taken not
to plant it covered with dew,3156 nor yet while the wind is blowing
from the north. The vine itself ought to look towards the north-east,
but the young stock-shoots should have a southern aspect.
There should not be too great haste3157 in pruning a young vine, but
a beginning should be made by giving the wood and foliage a circular
form, care being taken not to prune it until it has become quite
strong; it should be remembered, too, that the vine, when trained upon
a tree, is generally a year later in bearing fruit than when grown on
the cross-piece. There are some persons, again, who altogether forbid
that a vine should be pruned until such time as it equals the tree in
height. At the first pruning it may be cut to within six feet from the
ground, below which a shoot must be left, and encouraged to run out by
bending the young wood. Upon this shoot, when pruned, there should not
be more than three buds left. The branches that take their rise from
these buds should be trained in the following year upon the lowermost
stages of the tree, and so in each successive year taught to climb to
the higher ones. Care, too, should always be taken to leave one hard,
woody branch at each stage, as well as one breeding shoot, at liberty
to mount as high as it pleases. In addition to these precautions, in
all pruning, those shoots should be cut off which have borne fruit the
last year, and after the tendrils3158 have been cut away on every
side fresh branches should be trained to run along the stages. In Italy
the pruning is so managed that the shoots and tendrils of the vines
are arranged so as to cover the branches of the tree, while the shoots
of the vine in their turn are surrounded with clusters of grapes. In
Gallia, on the other hand, the vine is trained to pass from tree to
tree. On the Æmilian Way, again, the vine is seen embracing the trunks
of the Atinian elms that line the road, while at the same time it
carefully avoids their foliage.3159
It is a mark of ignorance in some persons to suspend the vine with a
cord beneath the branches of the tree, to the great risk of stifling
it; for it ought to be merely kept up with a withe of osier, and not
tightly laced. Indeed, in those places where the willow abounds, the
withes that it affords are preferred, on account of their superior
suppleness, while the Sicilians employ for the purpose a grass, which
they call “ampelodesmos:”3160 throughout the whole of Greece, rushes,
cyperus, and sedge3161 are similarly employed. When at any time the
vine has been liberated from its bonds, it should be allowed to range
uncontrolled for some days, and to spread abroad at pleasure, as well
as to recline upon the ground which it has been looking down upon the
whole year through. For in the same manner that beasts of burden when
released from the yoke, and dogs when they have returned from the
chase, love to roll themselves on the ground, just so does the vine
delight to stretch its loins. The tree itself, too, seems to rejoice,
and, thus relieved from the continuous weight which has burdened it,
to have all the appearance of now enjoying a free respiration. Indeed,
there is no object in all the economy of Nature that does not desire
certain alternations for the enjoyment of rest, witness the succession
of night and day, for instance. It is for this reason that it is
forbidden to prune the vine directly the vintage is over, and while it
is still exhausted by the process of reproduction.
Directly the vine has been pruned, it ought to be fastened again to
the tree, but in another place; for there is no doubt that it feels
very acutely the indentations that are made in it by the holdfasts. In
the Gallic method of cultivation they train out two branches at either
side, if the trees are forty feet apart, and four if only twenty; where
they meet, these branches are fastened together and made to grow in
unison; if, too, they are anywhere deficient in number or strength,
care is taken to fortify them by the aid of small rods. In a case,
however, where the branches are not sufficiently long to meet, they
are artificially prolonged by means of a hook, and so united to the
tree that desires their company. The branches thus trained to unite
they used to prune at the end of the second year. But where the vine
is aged, it is a better plan to give them a longer time to reach the
adjoining tree, in case they should not have gained the requisite
thickness; besides which, it is always good to encourage the growth of
the hard wood in the dragon branches.
There is yet another method,3162 which occupies a middle place
between this mode of propagation and that by layers. It consists of
laying the entire vine in the earth, and then splitting the stock
asunder by means of wedges; the fibrous portions are then trained out
in as many furrows, care being taken to support each of the slender
plants by fastening it to a stake, and not to cut away the branches
that shoot from the sides. The growers of Novara, not content with
the multitude of shoots that run from tree to tree, nor yet with an
abundance of branches, encourage the stock-branches to entwine around
forks planted in the ground for the purpose; a method, however, which,
in addition to the internal defects arising from the soil, imparts a
harshness to the wine.
There is another fault, too, that is committed by the people of
Varracina,3163 near Rome—they only prune their vines every other
year; not, indeed, because it is advantageous to the tree, but from
a fear lest, from the low prices fetched by their wines, the expense
might exceed the profits. At Carseoli they adopt a middle course, by
pruning away only the rotten parts of the vine, as well as those which
are beginning to wither, and leaving the rest to bear fruit, after thus
clearing away all superfluous incumbrances. The only nutriment they
give it is this exemption from frequent pruning; but unless the soil
should happen to be a very rich one, the vine, under such a method of
cultivation, will very soon degenerate to a wild state.
The vine that is thus trained requires the ground to be ploughed very
deep, though such is not the case for the sowing there of grain. It is
not customary to cut away the leaves in this case, which, of course,
is so much labour spared. The trees themselves require pruning at the
same period as the vine, and are thinned by clearing away all useless
branches, and such parts as would only absorb the nutriment. We have
already3164 stated that the parts that are lopped should never look
north or south: and it will be better still, if they have not a western
aspect. The wounds thus made are very susceptible for a considerable
time, and heal with the greatest difficulty, if exposed to excesses of
cold or heat. The vine when trained on a tree enjoys advantages that
are not possessed by the others; for the latter have certain fixed
aspects, while in the former, it is easy to cover up the wounds made
in pruning, or to turn them whichever way you please. When trees are
pruned at the top, cup-like cavities should be formed3165 there, to
prevent the water from lodging.
Stays, too, should be given to the vine for it to take hold of and
climb upwards, if they are taller than it. (24.) Espaliers3166
for vines of a high quality should be cut, it is said, at the
Quinquatria,3167 and when it is intended to keep the grapes, while
the moon is on the wane. We are assured, moreover, that those which
are cut at the change of the moon, are exempt from the attacks of all
insects.3168 According to another system, it is said that vines
should be pruned by night at full moon, and while it is in Leo,
Scorpio, Sagittarius, or Taurus: and that, in general, they ought to be
planted either when the moon is at full or on the increase. In Italy,
ten workmen will suffice for one hundred jugera of vineyard.
Having now treated sufficiently at length of the planting and
cultivation of trees—(for we have already said enough of the palm3169
and the cytisus,3170 when speaking of the exotic trees)—we shall
proceed, in order that nothing may be omitted, to describe other
details relative to their nature, which are of considerable importance,
when taken in connection with all that precedes. Trees, we find, are
attacked by maladies; and, indeed, what created thing is there that is
exempt from these evils? Still however, the affections of the forest
trees, it is said, are not attended3171 with danger to them, and the
only damage they receive is from hail-storms while they are budding and
blossoming; with the exception, indeed, of being nipped either by heat
or cold blasts in unseasonable weather; for frost, when it comes at the
proper times, as we have already stated,3172 is serviceable to them.
“Well but,” it will be said, “is not the vine sometimes killed with
cold?” No doubt it is, and this it is through which we detect inherent
faults in the soils, for it is only in a cold soil that the vine will
die. Just in the same way, too, in winter we approve of cold, so long
as it is the cold of the weather, and not of the ground. It is not the
weakest trees, too, that are endangered in winter by frost, but the
larger ones. When they are thus attacked, it is the summit that dries
away the first, from the circumstance that the sap becomes frozen
before it is able to arrive there.
Some diseases of trees are common to them all, while others, again,
are peculiar to individual kinds. Worms3173 are common to them all,
and so, too, is sideration,3174 with pains in the limbs,3175 which
are productive of debility in the various parts. Thus do we apply the
names of the maladies that prevail among mankind to those with which
the plants are afflicted. In the same way, too, we speak of their
bodies being mutilated, the eyes of the buds being burnt up, with
many other expressions of a similar nature. It is in accordance with
the same phraseology that we say that trees are afflicted with hunger
or indigestion, both of which result from the comparative amount of
sap that they contain; while some, again, are troubled with obesity,
as in the case of all the resinous trees, which, when suffering from
excessive fatness, are changed into a torch-tree.3176 When the roots,
too, begin to wax fat, trees, like animals, are apt to perish from
excess of fatness. Sometimes, too, a pestilence3177 will prevail in
certain classes of trees, just as among men, we see maladies attack, at
one time the slave class, and at another the common people, in cities
or in the country, as the case may be.
Trees are more or less attacked by worms; but still, nearly all are
subject to them in some degree, and this the birds3178 are able to
detect by the hollow sound produced on tapping at the bark. These worms
even have now begun to be looked upon as delicacies3179 by epicures,
and the large ones found in the robur are held in high esteem; they are
known to us by the name of “cossis;” and are even fed with meal, in
order to fatten them! But it is the pear, the apple, and the fig3180
that are most subject to their attacks, the trees that are bitter and
odoriferous enjoying a comparative exemption from them. Of those which
infest the fig, some breed in the tree itself, while others, again, are
produced by the worm known as the cerastes; they all, however, equally
assume the form of the cerastes,3181 and emit a small shrill noise.
The service-tree is infested, too, with a red hairy worm, which kills
it; and the medlar, when old, is subject to a similar malady.
The disease known as sideration entirely depends upon the heavens;
and hence we may class under this head, the ill effects produced
by hail-storms, carbunculation,3182 and the damage caused by
hoar-frosts. When the approach of spring tempts the still tender
shoots to make their appearance, and they venture to burst forth, the
malady attacks them, and scorches up the eyes of the buds, filled as
they are with their milky juices: this is what upon flowers they call
“charcoal”3183 blight. The consequences of hoar-frost to plants are
even more dangerous still, for when it has once settled, it remains
there in a frozen form, and there is never any wind to remove it,
seeing that it never prevails except in weather that is perfectly calm
and serene. Sideration, however, properly so called, is a certain heat
and dryness that prevails at the rising of the3184 Dog-star, and
owing to which grafts and young trees pine away and die, the fig and
the vine more particularly. The olive, also, besides the worm, to which
it is equally subject with the fig, is attacked by the measles,3185
or as some think fit to call it, the fungus or platter; it is a sort
of blast produced by the heat of the sun. Cato3186 says that the red
moss3187 is also deleterious to the olive. An excessive fertility,
too, is very often injurious to the vine and the olive. Scab is a
malady common to all trees. Eruptions,3188 too, and the attacks of
a kind of snail that grows on the bark, are diseases peculiar to the
fig, but not in all countries; for there are some maladies that are
prevalent in certain localities only.
In the same way that man is subject to diseases of the sinews, so are
the trees as well, and, like him, in two different ways. Either3189
the virulence of the disease manifests itself in the feet, or, what
is the same thing, the roots of the tree, or else in the joints of
the fingers, or, in other words, the extremities of the branches that
are most distant from the trunk. The parts that are thus affected
become dry and shrivel up: the Greeks have appropriate names3190 by
which to distinguish each of these affections. In either case the
first symptoms are that the tree is suffering from pain, and the parts
affected become emaciated and brittle; then follows rapid consumption
and ultimately death; the juices being no longer able to enter the
diseased parts, or, at all events, not circulating in them. The fig is
more particularly liable to this disease: but the wild fig is exempt
from all that we have hitherto mentioned. Scab3191 is produced by
viscous dews which fall after the rising of the Vergiliæ; but if they
happen to fall copiously, they drench the tree, without making the bark
rough. When the fig is thus attacked, the fruit falls off while green;
and so, too, if there is too much rain. The fig suffers also from a
superfluity of moisture in the roots.
In addition to worms and sideration, the vine is subject to a peculiar
disease of its own, which attacks it in the joints, and is produced
from one of the three following causes:—either the destruction
of the buds by stormy weather, or else the fact, as remarked by
Theophrastus, that the tree, when pruned, has been cut with the
incisions upwards,3192 or has been injured from want of skill in
the cultivator. All the injury that is inflicted in these various
ways is felt by the tree in the joints more particularly. It must be
considered also as a species of sideration, when the cold dews make
the blossoms fall off, and when the grapes harden3193 before they
have attained their proper size. Vines also become sickly when they
are perished with cold, and the eyes are frost-bitten just after they
have been pruned. Heat, too, out of season, is productive of similar
results: for everything is regulated according to a fixed order and
certain determinate movements. Some maladies, too, originate in
errors committed by the vine-dresser; when they are tied too tight,
for instance, as already mentioned,3194 or when in trenching round
them the digger has struck them an unlucky blow, or when in ploughing
about them the roots have been strained through carelessness, or the
bark has been stripped from off the trunk: sometimes, too, contusions
are produced by the use of too blunt a pruning-knife. Through all the
causes thus enumerated the tree is rendered more sensitive to either
cold or heat, as every injurious influence from without is apt to
concentrate in the wounds thus made. The apple, however, is the most
delicate of them all, and more particularly the one that bears the
sweetest fruit. In some trees weakness induced by disease is productive
of barrenness, and does not kill the tree; as in the pine3195 for
instance, or the palm, when the top of the tree has been removed; for
in such case the tree becomes barren, but does not die. Sometimes, too,
the fruit itself is sickly, independently of the tree; for example,
when there is a deficiency of rain, or of warmth, or of wind, at the
periods at which they usually prevail, or when, on the other hand, they
have prevailed in excess; for in such cases the fruit will either drop
off or else deteriorate. But the worst thing of all that can befall
the vine or the olive, is to be pelted with heavy showers just when
the tree is shedding its blossom, for then the fruit is sure to fall
off3196 as well.
Rain, too, is productive of the caterpillar, a noxious insect that
eats away the leaves, and, some of them, the blossoms as well; and
this in the olive even, as we find the case at Miletus; giving to the
half-eaten tree a most loathsome appearance. This pest is produced by
the prevalence of a damp, languid heat; and if the sun should happen to
shine after this with a more intense heat and burn them up, this pest
only gives place to another3197 just as bad, the aspect only of the
evil being changed.
There is still one other affection that is peculiar to the olive and
the vine, known as the “cobweb,”3198 the fruit being enveloped in a
web, as it were, and so stifled. There are certain winds, too, that
are particularly blighting to the olive and the vine, as also to other
fruits as well: and then besides, the fruits themselves, independently
of the tree, are very much worm-eaten in some years, the apple, pear,
medlar, and pomegranate for instance. In the olive the presence of the
worm may be productive of a twofold result: if it grows beneath the
skin, it will destroy the fruit, but if it is in the stone, it will
only gnaw it away, making the fruit all the larger. The prevalence of
showers after the rising of Arcturus3199 prevents them from breeding;
but if the rains are accompanied with wind from the south, they will
make their appearance in the ripe fruit even, which are then very apt
to fall. This happens more particularly in moist, watery localities;
and even if they do not fall, the olives that are so affected are good
for nothing. There is a kind of fly also that is very troublesome to
some fruit, acorns and figs for instance: it would appear that they
breed from the juices3200 secreted beneath the bark, which at this
period are sweet. These trees, too, are generally in a diseased state
when this happens.
There are certain temporary and local influences which cause
instantaneous death to trees, but which cannot properly be termed
diseases; such, for example, as consumption, blast, or the noxious
effects of some winds that are peculiar to certain localities; of this
last nature are the Atabulus3201 that prevails in Apulia, and the
Olympias3202 of Eubœa. This wind, if it happens to blow about the
winter solstice, nips the tree with cold, and shrivels it up to such
a degree that no warmth of the sun can ever revive it. Trees that are
planted in valleys, and are situate near the banks of rivers, are
especially liable to these accidents, the vine more particularly, the
olive, and the fig. When this has been the case, it may instantly be
detected the moment the period for germination arrives, though, in the
olive, somewhat later. With all of these trees, if the leaves fall off,
it is a sign that they will recover; but if such is not the case, just
when you would suppose that they have escaped uninjured, they die.
Sometimes, however, the leaves will become green again, after being dry
and shrivelled. Other trees, again, in the northern regions, Pontus
and Phrygia, for example, suffer greatly from cold or frost, in case
they should continue for forty days after the winter solstice. In these
countries, too, as well as in other parts, if a sharp frost or copious
rains should happen to come on immediately after fructification, the
fruit is killed in a very few days even.
Injuries inflicted by the hand of man are productive also of bad
effects. Thus, for instance, pitch, oil, and grease,3203 if applied
to trees, and young ones more particularly, are highly detrimental.
They may be killed, also, by removing a circular piece of the bark
from around them, with the exception, indeed, of the cork-tree,3204
which is rather benefitted than otherwise by the operation; for the
bark as it gradually thickens tends to stifle and suffocate the tree:
the andrachle,3205 too, receives no injury from it, if care is taken
not to cut the body of the tree. In addition to this, the cherry, the
lime, and the vine shed their bark;3206 not that portion of it,
indeed, which is essential to life, and grows next the trunk, but the
part that is thrown off, in proportion as the other grows beneath.
In some trees the bark is naturally full of fissures, the plane for
instance: in the linden it will all but grow again when removed. Hence,
in those trees the bark of which admits of cicatrization, a mixture of
clay and dung3207 is employed by way of remedy; and sometimes with
success, in case excessive cold or heat does not immediately supervene.
In some trees, again, by the adoption of these methods death is only
retarded, the robur and the quercus,3208 for example. The season of
the year has also its peculiar influences; thus, if the bark is removed
from the fir and the pine, while the sun is passing through Taurus
or Gemini, the period of their germination, they will instantly die,
while in winter they are able to withstand the injurious effects of it
much longer: the same is the case, too, with the holm-oak, the robur,
and the quercus. In the trees above mentioned, if it is only a narrow
circular strip of bark that is removed, no injurious effects will be
perceptible; but in the case of the weaker trees, as well as those
which grow in a thin soil, the same operation, if performed even on one
side only, will be sure to kill them. The removal of the top,3209 in
the pitch-tree, the cedar, and the cypress is productive of a similar
result; for if it is either cut off or destroyed by fire, the tree will
not survive: the same is the case, too, if they are bitten by the teeth
of animals.
Varro3210 informs us, too, as we have already stated,3211 that
the olive, if only licked by a she-goat, will be barren.3212 When
thus injured, some trees will die, while in others the fruit becomes
deteriorated, the almond,3213 for instance, the fruit of which
changes from sweet to bitter. In other cases, again, the tree is
improved3214 even—such, for instance, as the pear known in Chios as
the Phocian pear. We have already mentioned3215 certain trees, also,
that are all the better for having the tops removed. Most trees perish
when the trunk is split; but we must except the vine, the apple, the
fig, and the pomegranate. Others, again, will die if only a wound is
inflicted: the fig, however, as well as all the resinous trees, is
proof against such injury. It is far from surprising that, when the
roots of a tree are cut, death should be the result; most of them
perish, however, when, not all the roots, but only the larger ones, and
those which are more essential to life, have been severed.
Trees, too, will kill one another3216 by their shade, or the density
of their foliage, as also by the withdrawal of nourishment. Ivy,3217
by clinging to a tree, will strangle3218 it. The mistletoe, too, is
far from beneficial, and the cytisus is killed by the plant to which
the Greeks have given the name of halimon.3219 It is the nature of
some plants not to kill, but to injure, by the odour they emit, or by
the admixture of their juices; such is the influence exercised by the
radish and the laurel upon the vine.3220 For the vine may reasonably
be looked upon as possessed of the sense of smell, and affected
by odours in a singular degree; hence, when it is near a noxious
exhalation, it will turn away and withdraw from it. It was from his
observation of this fact that Androcydes borrowed the radish3221
as his antidote for drunkenness, recommending it to be eaten on such
occasions. The vine, too, abhors all coleworts and garden herbs, and
the hazel3222 as well; indeed it will become weak and ailing if they
are not removed to a distance from it. Nitre, alum, warm sea-water, and
the shells of beans3223 and fitches act as poisons on the vine.
Among the maladies which affect the various trees, we may find room
for portentous prodigies also. For we find some trees that have
never had a leaf upon them; a vine and a pomegranate bearing3224
fruit adhering to the trunk, and not upon the shoots or branches; a
vine, too, that bore grapes but had no leaves; and olives that have
lost their leaves while the fruit remained upon the tree. There are
some marvels also connected with trees that are owing to accident;
an olive that was completely burnt, has been known to revive, and
in Bœotia, some fig-trees that had been quite eaten away by locusts
budded afresh.3225 Trees, too, sometimes change their colour, and
turn from black to white; this, however, must not always be looked
upon as portentous, and more particularly in the case of those which
are grown from seed; the white poplar, too, often becomes black. Some
persons are of opinion also that the service-tree, if transplanted
to a warmer locality, will become barren. But it is a prodigy, no
doubt, when sweet fruits become sour, or sour fruits sweet; and when
the wild fig becomes changed into the cultivated one, or vice versâ.
It is sadly portentous,3226 too, when the tree becomes deteriorated
by the change, the cultivated olive changing into the wild, and the
white grape or fig becoming black: such was the case, also, when upon
the arrival of Xerxes there, a plane-tree at Laodicea was transformed
into an olive. In such narratives as these, the book written in
Greek by Aristander abounds, not to enter any further on so extended
a subject; and we have in Latin the Commentaries of C. Epidius, in
which we find it stated that trees have even been known to speak. In
the territory of Cumæ, a tree, and a very ominous presage it was, sank
into the earth shortly before the civil wars of Pompeius Magnus began,
leaving only a few of the branches protruding from the ground. The
Sibylline Books were accordingly consulted, and it was found that a war
of extermination was impending, which would be attended with greater
carnage the nearer it should approach the city of Rome.
Another kind of prodigy, too, is the springing up of a tree in some
extraordinary and unusual place, the head of a statue, for instance,
or an altar, or upon another tree even.3227 A fig-tree shot forth
from a laurel at Cyzicus, just before the siege of that city; and so in
like manner, at Tralles, a palm issued from the pedestal of the statue
of the Dictator Cæsar, at the period of his civil wars. So, too, at
Rome, in the Capitol there, in the time of the wars against Perseus,
a palm-tree grew from the head of the statue of Jupiter, a presage
of impending victory and triumphs. This palm, however, having been
destroyed by a tempest, a fig-tree sprang up in the very same place,
at the period of the lustration made by the censors M. Messala and C.
Cassius,3228 a time at which, according to Piso, an author of high
authority, all sense of shame had been utterly banished. Above all the
prodigies, however, that have ever been heard of, we ought to place the
one that was seen in our own time, at the period of the fall of the
Emperor Nero, in the territory of Marrucinum; a plantation of olives,
belonging to Vectius Marcellus, one of the principal members of the
Equestrian order, bodily crossed the public highway, while the fields
that lay on the opposite side of the road passed over to supply the
place which had been thus vacated by the olive-yard.3229
Having set forth the various maladies by which trees are attacked, it
seems only proper to mention the most appropriate remedies as well.
Some of these remedies may be applied to all kinds of trees in common,
while others, again, are peculiar to some only. The methods that are
common to them all, are, baring the roots, or moulding them up, thus
admitting the air or keeping it away, as the case may be; giving them
water, or depriving them of it, refreshing them with the nutritious
juices of manure, and lightening them of their burdens by pruning. The
operation, too, of bleeding,3230 as it were, is performed upon them
by withdrawing their juices, and the bark is scraped all round3231 to
improve them. In the vine, the stock branches are sometimes lengthened
out, and at other times repressed; the buds too are smoothed, and in
a measure polished up, in case the cold weather has made them rough
and scaly. These remedies are better suited to some kinds of trees and
less so to others: thus the cypress, for instance, has a dislike to
water, and manifests an aversion to manure, spading round it, pruning,
and, indeed, remedial operations of every kind; nay, what is more, it
is killed by irrigation, while, on the other hand, the vine and the
pomegranate receive their principal nutriment from it. In the fig,
again, the tree is nourished by watering, while the very same thing
will make the fruit pine and die: the almond, too, if the ground is
spaded about it, will lose its blossom. In the same way, too, there
must be no digging about the roots of trees when newly grafted, or
indeed until such time as they are sufficiently strong to bear. Many
trees require that all superfluous burdens should be pruned away from
them, just as we ourselves cut the nails and hair. Old trees are
often cut down to the ground, and then shoot up again from one of the
suckers; this, however, is not the case with all of them, but only
those, the nature of which, as we have already stated,3232 will admit
of it.
Watering is good for trees during the heats of summer, but injurious in
winter; the effects of it are of a varied nature in autumn, and depend
upon the peculiar nature of the soil. Thus, in Spain for instance, the
vintager gathers the grapes while the ground beneath is under water; on
the other hand, in most parts of the world, it is absolutely necessary
to carry off the autumn rains by draining. It is about the rising of
the Dog-star that irrigation is so particularly beneficial; but even
then it ought not to be in excess, as the roots are apt to become
inebriated, and to receive injury therefrom. Care should be taken,
too, to proportion it to the age of the tree, young trees being not
so thirsty as older ones; those too which require the most water, are
the ones that have been the most used to it. On the other hand, plants
which grow in a dry soil, require no more moisture than is absolutely
necessary to their existence.
In the Fabian district, which belongs to the territory of Sulmo3233
in Italy, where they are in the habit, also, of irrigating the fields,
the natural harshness of the wines makes it necessary to water the
vineyards; it is a very singular thing, too, that the water there
kills all the weeds, while at the same time it nourishes the corn,
thus acting in place of the weeding-hook. In the same district, too,
at the winter solstice, and more particularly when the snow is on the
ground or frosts prevail, they irrigate the land, a process which they
call “warming” the soil. This peculiarity, however, exists in the
water of one river3234 only, the cold of which in summer is almost
insupportable.
The proper remedies for charcoal-blight and mildew3235 will be
pointed out in the succeeding Book.3236 In the meantime, however,
we may here observe that among the remedies may be placed that by
scarification.3237 When the bark becomes meagre and impoverished by
disease, it is apt to shrink, and so compress the vital parts of the
tree to an excessive degree: upon which, by means of a sharp pruning
knife held with both hands, incisions are made perpendicularly down
the tree, and a sort of looseness, as it were, imparted to the skin.
It is a proof that the method has been adopted with success, when the
fissures so made remain open and become filled with wood of the trunk
growing between the lips.
The medical treatment of trees in a great degree resembles that of man,
seeing that in certain cases the bones of them both are perforated
even.3238 The bitter almond will become sweet, if, after spading
round the trunk and cleaning it, the lowermost part of it is pierced
all round, so that the humours may have a passage for escape and ensure
being removed. In the elm, too, the superfluous juices are drawn off,
by piercing the tree above ground to the pith when it is old, or when
it is found to suffer from an excess of nutriment. So, too, when
the bark of the fig is turgid and swollen, the confined juices are
discharged by means of light incisions made in a slanting direction;
by the adoption of which method the fruit is prevented from falling
off. When fruit-trees bud but bear no fruit, a fissure is made in the
root, and a stone inserted; the result of which is, that they become
productive.3239 The same is done also with the almond, a wedge of
robur being employed for the purpose. For the pear and the service tree
a wedge of torch-wood is used, and then covered over with ashes and
earth. It is even found of use, too, to make circular incisions around
the roots of the vine and fig, when the vegetation is too luxuriant,
and then to throw ashes over the roots. A late crop of figs is ensured,
if the first fruit is taken off when green and little larger than a
bean; for it is immediately succeeded by fresh, which ripens at a
later period than usual. If the tops of each branch are removed from
the fig, just as it is beginning to put forth leaves, its strength and
productiveness are greatly increased. As to caprification, the effect
of that is to ripen the fruit.
It is beyond all doubt that in caprification the green fruit gives
birth to a kind of gnat;3240 for when they have taken flight, there
are no seeds to be found within the fruit: from this it would appear
that the seeds have been transformed into these gnats. Indeed, these
insects are so eager to take their flight, that they mostly leave
behind them either a leg or a part of a wing on their departure. There
is another species of gnat,3241 too, that grows in the fig, which
in its indolence and malignity strongly resembles the drone of the
bee-hive, and shows itself a deadly enemy to the one that is of real
utility; it is called centrina, and in killing the others it meets its
own death.
Moths, too, attack the seeds of the fig: the best plan of getting rid
of them, is to bury a slip of mastich,3242 turned upside down, in the
same trench. The fig, too, is rendered extremely productive3243 by
soaking red earth in amurca, and laying it, with some manure, upon the
roots of the tree, just as it is beginning to throw out leaves. Among
the wild figs, the black ones, and those which grow in rocky places,
are the most esteemed, from the fact of the fruit containing the most
seed. Caprification takes place most advantageously just after rain.
But, before everything, especial care should be taken that intended
remedies are not productive of ill results; as these may arise from
either remedial measures being applied in excess or at unseasonable
times. Clearing away the branches is of the greatest benefit to trees,
but to slaughter3244 them this way every year, is productive of the
very worst results. The vine is the only tree that requires lopping
every year, the myrtle, the pomegranate, and olive every other; the
reason being that these trees shoot with great rapidity. The other
trees are lopped less frequently, and none of them in autumn; the trunk
even is never scraped,3245 except in spring. In pruning a tree,
all that is removed beyond what is absolutely necessary, is so much
withdrawn from its vitality.
The same precautions, too, are to be regarded in manuring.
Though manure is grateful to the tree, still it is necessary to be
careful not to apply it while the sun is hot, or while it is too new,
or more stimulating than is absolutely necessary. The dung of swine
will burn3246 up the vine, if used at shorter intervals than those
of five years; unless, indeed, it is mixed with water. The same is the
case, too, with the refuse of the currier’s workshop, unless it is
well diluted with water: manure will scorch also, if laid on land too
plentifully. It is generally considered the proper proportion, to use
three modii to every ten feet square; this, however, the nature of the
soil must decide.
Wounds and incisions of trees are treated also with pigeon dung and
swine manure. If pomegranates are acid, the roots of the tree are
cleared, and swine’s dung is applied to them: the result is, that
in the first year the fruit will have a vinous flavour, but in the
succeeding one it will be sweet. Some persons are of opinion that the
pomegranate should be watered four times a year with a mixture of human
urine and water, at the rate of an amphora to each tree; or else that
the extremities of the branches should be sprinkled with silphium3247
steeped in wine. The stalk of the pomegranate should be twisted, if it
is found to split while on the tree. The fig, too, should be drenched
with the amurca of olives, and other trees when they are ailing,
with lees of wine; or else lupines may be sown about the roots. The
water, too, of a decoction of lupines is beneficial to the fruit, if
poured upon the roots of the tree. When it thunders at the time of the
Vulcanalia,3248 the figs fall off; the only remedy for which is to
have the area beneath ready covered with barley-straw. Lime applied to
the roots of the tree makes cherries come sooner to maturity, and ripen
more rapidly. The best plan, too, with the cherry, as with all other
kinds, is to thin the fruit, so that that which is left behind may grow
all the larger.
(28.) There are some trees, again, which thrive all the better for
being maltreated,3249 or else are stimulated by pungent substances;
the palm and the mastich for instance, which derive nutriment from
salt water.3250 Ashes have the same virtues as salt, only in a more
modified degree; for which reason it is, that fig-trees are sprinkled
with them; as also with rue,3251 to keep away worms, and to prevent
the roots from rotting. What is still more even, it is recommended to
throw salt3252 water on the roots of vines, if they are too full of
humours; and if the fruit falls off, to sprinkle them with ashes and
vinegar, or with sandarach if the grapes are rotting.3253 If, again,
a vine is not productive, it should be sprinkled and rubbed with strong
vinegar and ashes; and if the grapes, instead of ripening, dry and
shrivel up, the vine should be lopped near the roots,3254 and the
wound and fibres drenched with strong vinegar and stale urine; after
which, the roots should be covered up with mud annealed with these
liquids, and the ground spaded repeatedly.
As to the olive, if it gives promise of but little fruit, the roots
should be bared, and left exposed to the winter cold,3255 a mode of
treatment for which it is all the better.
All these operations depend each year upon the state of the weather,
and require to be sometimes retarded, and at other times precipitated.
The very element of fire even has its own utility, in the case of the
reed for instance; which, after the reed-bed has been burnt, will
spring up all the thicker and more pliable.3256
Cato,3257 too, gives receipts for certain medicaments, specifying the
proportions as well; for the roots of the large trees he prescribes
an amphora, and for those of the smaller ones, an urna, of amurca of
olives, mixed with water in equal proportions, recommending the roots
to be cleared, and the mixture to be gradually poured upon them. In
addition to this, in the case of the olive and the fig, he recommends
that a layer of straw should be first placed around them. In the fig,
too, more particularly, he says that in spring the roots should be
well moulded up; the result of which is, that the fruit will not fall
off while green, and the tree will be all the more productive, and not
affected with roughness of the bark.
In the same way, too,3258 to prevent the vine-fretter3259 from
attacking the tree, he recommends that two congii of amurca of olives
should be boiled down to the consistency of honey, after which it must
be boiled again with one-third part of bitumen, and one-fourth of
sulphur; and this should be done, he says, in the open air, for fear
of its igniting if prepared in-doors; with this mixture, the vine is
to be anointed at the ends of the branches and at the axils; after
which, no more fretters will be seen. Some persons are content to make
a fumigation with this mixture while the wind is blowing towards the
vine, for three days in succession.
Many persons, again, attribute no less utility and nutritious virtue to
urine than Cato does to amurca; only they add to it an equal proportion
of water, it being injurious if employed by itself. Some give the name
of “volucre”3260 to an insect which eats away the young grapes: to
prevent this, they rub the pruning-knife, every time it is sharpened,
upon a beaver-skin, and then prune the tree with it: it is recommended
also, that after the pruning, the knife should be well rubbed with the
blood of a bear.3261 Ants, too, are a great pest to trees; they are
kept away, however, by smearing the trunk with red earth and tar: if a
fish, too, is hung up in the vicinity of the tree, these insects will
collect in that one spot. Another method, again, is to pound lupines
in oil,3262 and anoint the roots with the mixture. Many people kill
both ants as well as moles3263 with amurca, and preserve apples from
caterpillars as well as from rotting, by touching the top of the tree
with the gall of a green lizard.
Another method, too, of preventing caterpillars, is to make a
woman,3264 with her monthly courses on her, go round each tree,
barefooted and ungirt. Again, for the purpose of preventing animals
from doing mischief by browsing upon the leaves, they should be
sprinkled with cow-dung each time after rain, the showers having the
effect of washing away the virtues of this application.
The industry of man has really made some very wonderful discoveries,
and, indeed, has gone so far as to lead many persons to believe, that
hail-storms may be averted by means of a certain charm, the words of
which I really could not venture seriously to transcribe; although we
find that Cato3265 has given those which are employed as a charm for
sprained limbs, employing splints of reed in conjunction with it. The
same author,3266 too, has allowed of consecrated trees and groves
being cut down, after a sacrifice has first been offered: the form of
prayer, and the rest of the proceedings, will be found fully set forth
in the same work of his.
Summary.—Remarkable facts, narratives, and observations, eight
hundred and eighty.
Roman authors quoted.—Cornelius Nepos,3267 Cato3268 the
Censor, M. Varro,3269 Celsus,3270 Virgil,3271 Hyginus,3272
Saserna3273 father and son, Scrofa,3274 Calpurnius Bassus,3275
Trogus,3276 Æmilius Macer,3277 Græcinus,3278 Columella,3279
Atticus Julius,3280 Fabianus,3281 Mamilius Sura,3282 Dossenus
Mundus,3283 C. Epidius,3284 L. Piso.3285
Foreign authors quoted.—Hesiod,3286 Theophrastus,3287
Aristotle,3288 Democritus,3289 Theopompus,3290 King Hiero,3291
King Attalus3292 Philometor, King Archelaus,3293 Archytas,3294
Xenophon,3295 Amphilochus3296 of Athens, Anaxipolis3297 of
Thasos, Apollodorus3298 of Lemnos, Aristophanes3299 of Miletus,
Antigonus3300 of Cymæ, Agathocles3301 of Chios, Apollonius3302 of
Pergamus, Bacchius3303 of Miletus, Bion3304 of Soli, Chæreas3305
of Athens, Chæristus3306 of Athens, Diodorus3307 of Priene,
Dion3308 of Colophon, Epigenes3309 of Rhodes, Euagon3310 of
Thasos, Euphronius3311 of Athens, Androtion3312 who wrote on
Agriculture, Æschrion3313 who wrote on Agriculture, Lysimachus3314
who wrote on Agriculture, Dionysius3315 who translated Mago,
Diophanes3316 who made an Epitome of Dionysius, Aristander3317 who
wrote on Portents.
FOOTNOTES:
1 In B. xii. c. 32—it is supposed by some that it is the
Roman Libra that is meant, under the name of “Mina,” as containing
eighty-four Denarii. If so, it must be the old Roman Libra, as it
is more generally thought that the Libra of Pliny’s time contained
ninety-six Denarii, of sixty grains, within a fraction.
2 One thousand Paces made a Roman “Mille Passuum,” or Mile,
1618 yards English.
3 “Immensæ subtilitatis.” As Cuvier remarks, the ancients
have committed more errors in reference to the insects, than to any
other portion of the animal world. The discovery of the microscope has
served more than anything to correct these erroneous notions.
5 The trunk of the gnat, Cuvier says, contains five silken
and pointed threads, which together have the effect of a sting.
6 The Teredo navalis of Linnæus, not an insect, but one of
the mollusks. This is the same creature that is mentioned in B. xvi. c.
80; but that spoken of in B. viii. c. 74, must have been a land insect.
7 They respire by orifices in the sides of the body, known
to naturalists as stigmata. The whole body, Cuvier says, forms, in a
measure, a system of lungs.
8 Cuvier remarks that the various noises made by insects
are in reality not the voice, as they are not produced by air passing
through a larynx.
10 Cuvier remarks, that they have a nourishing fluid, which
is of a white colour, and acts in place of blood.
11 The dye of sæpia, Cuvier remarks, is not blood, nor does
it act as such, being an excrementitious liquid. It has in addition
a bluish, transparent, blood. The same also with the juices of the
purple.
12 “Nervos.” Cuvier says that all insects have a brain, a
sort of spinal marrow, and nerves.
14 Insects have no fat, Cuvier says, except when in the
chrysalis state; but they have a fibrous flesh of a whitish colour.
They have also viscera, trachea, nerves, and a most complicated
organization.
15 “Melligo.” For further information on this subject
consult Bevan on the Honey Bee.
26 Huber has discovered that there are two kinds of bees of
neutral sex, or, as he calls them, unprolific females, the workers,
which go out, and the nurses, which are smaller, and stay in the hive
to tend the larvæ.
27 From the honey found in the corollæ of flowers. This,
after being prepared in the first stomach of the bee, is deposited in
the cell which is formed for its reception.
28 Cuvier says that the three kinds of cells are absolutely
necessary, and that they do not depend on the greater or less
abundance. The king of the ancients is what we know as the queen
bee, which is impregnated by the drones or males.
29 This is the fact, but not so their imperfect state.
30 They do not work, but merely impregnate the queen; after
which they are driven from the hive, and perish of cold and starvation.
31 It appears, as Cuvier says, that the ancients had some
notion that the swarm was multiplied by the aid of the drones.
32 Cuvier says that the cell for the future queen is
different from the others, and much larger. The bees also supply the
queen larva much more abundantly with food, and of more delicate
quality.
33 Cuvier says that this coincidence with the number of
the legs is quite accidental, as it is with the mouth that the animal
constructs the cell.
34 The basis of it is really derived from the calix or
corolla of flowers.
52 Some unprolific females and some males, in reality.
53 Cuvier thinks that either hornets, or else the drones,
must be alluded to. Virgil, Georg. B. iv. l. 197, et seq., is one of
those who think that bees are produced from flowers.
55 They arrange the eggs in the cells, but they cannot be
said to sit.
56 This is not the fact. The queen bee commences as a larva,
and that the larva of a working bee, Cuvier says, which, placed in a
larger cell, and nurtured in a different manner, developes its sex and
becomes the queen of the new swarm.
73 There are two kinds of hive-moth—the Phalæna tinea
mellanella of Linnæus, and the Phalæna tortrix cereana. It deposits its
larva in holes which it makes in the wax.
74 In consequence of closing the stigmata, and so impeding
their respiration. The same result, no doubt, is produced by the honey
when smeared over their bodies.
76 Cuvier says that a hive has been known to last more than
thirty years: but it is doubtful if bees ever live so long as ten, or,
except the queen, little more than one.
77 Though Virgil tells the same story, in B. iv. of the
Georgics, in relation to the shepherd Aristæus, all this is entirely
fabulous.
81 The true version is, that after killing the insect they
bury it with their eggs as food for their future young.
82 Cuvier says that it is the males, and not the females,
that have no sting.
83 What modern naturalists call the “Hymenoptera.”
84 Some kind of wasp, or, as Cuvier says, probably the mason
bee.
85 Called “bombyx” also; though, as Cuvier remarks, of a
kind altogether different from the preceding one.
86 The first kinds of silk dresses worn by the Roman ladies
were from this island, and, as Pliny says, were known by the name of
Coæ vestes. These dresses were so fine as to be transparent, and were
sometimes dyed purple, and enriched with stripes of gold. They probably
had their name from the early reputation which Cos acquired by its
manufactures of silk.
87 This account is derived from Aristotle, Hist. Anim. B. v.
c. 19.
89 Early in the reign of Tiberius, as we learn from Tacitus,
the senate enacted “ne vestis Serica viros fædaret”—“That men should
not defile themselves by wearing garments of silk,” Ann. B. ii. c. 33.
91 As Cuvier observes, he has here guessed at the truth.
92 They copulate in a manner dissimilar to that of any other
insects—the male fecundates the female by the aid of feelers, which he
introduces into the vulva of the female situate beneath the anterior
part of the abdomen.
93 Cuvier remarks, that the scorpion is viviparous; but the
young are white when born, and wrapped up in an oval mass, for which
reason they may easily be taken for maggots or grubs.
94 This must be understood of the scorpion of Egypt, Libya,
and Syria. The sting of that of the south of Europe is not generally
dangerous.
95 Cuvier seems to regard this as fanciful: he says that the
instances of seven joints are but rarely to be met with.
96 There are no winged scorpions. Cuvier thinks that he may
possibly allude to the panorpis, or scorpion-fly, the abdomen of which
terminates in a forceps, which resembles the tail of the scorpion.
100 The stellio of the Romans is the “ascalabos” or
“ascalabotes” of the Greeks, the lizard into which Ascalabus was
changed by Ceres: see Ovid, Met. B. v. l. 450, et seq. Pliny also
mentions this in B. xxix. c. 4, though he speaks of some difference in
their appearance. It is a species of gecko, the tarentola of Italy,
the tarente of Provence, and the geckotta, probably, of Lacepède. The
gecko, Cuvier says, is not venomous; but it causes small blisters to
rise on the skin when it walks over it, the result, probably, of the
extreme sharpness of its nails.
101 See c. 28 of this Book, and B. viii. c. 95; B. xxx. c.
27.
102 A general name for the grasshopper. Cuvier remarks, that
Pliny is less clear on this subject than Aristotle, the author from
whom he has borrowed.
103 “Correptis” seems a preferable reading to “conrupti,”
that adopted by Sillig.
104 The female has this, and employs it for piercing dead
branches in which to deposit its eggs.
106 The trunk of the grasshopper, Cuvier says, is situate
so low down, that it seems to be attached to the breast. With it the
insect extracts the juices of leaves and stalks.
110 The river Cæcina. See B. iii. c. 15. This river is by
Strabo, B. vi. c. 260, called the Alex. Ælian has the story that the
Locrian grasshoppers become silent in the territory of Rhegium, and
those of Rhegium in the territory of Locri, thereby implying that they
each have a note in its own respective country.
111 Cuvier says that the observations in this Chapter,
derived from Aristotle, are remarkable for their exactness, and show
that that philosopher had studied insects with the greatest attention.
116 Cuvier says that it is on the two sides of the abdomen
that the male carries its light, while the whole posterior part of the
female is shining.
117 In the glow-worm of France, the Lampyris noctiluca of
Linnæus, the female is without wings, while the male gives but little
light. In that of Italy, the Lampyris Italica, both sexes are winged.
118 “Blattæ.” See B. xxix. c. 39, where three kinds are
specified.
119 This beetle appears to be unknown. Cuvier suggests that
the Scarabæus nasicornis of Linnæus, which haunts dead bark, or the
Scarabæus auratus may be the insect referred to.
121 Cuvier remarks that this assertion, borrowed from
Aristotle, is incorrect. The wings of many of the Coleoptera are
articulated in the middle, and so double, one part on the other, to
enter the sheath.
122 Cuvier remarks, that the panorpis has a tail very like
that of the scorpion; and that the ephemera, the ichneumons and others,
have tails also. Aristotle, in the corresponding place, only says that
the insects do not use the tail to direct their flight.
136 What are commonly called ants’ eggs, are in reality
their larvæ and nymphæ. Enveloped in a sort of tunic, these last,
Cuvier says, are like grains of corn, and from this probably has arisen
the story that they lay up grains against the winter, a period through
which in reality they do not eat.
137 They stow away bits of meat and detached portions of
fruit, to nourish their larvæ with their juices.
138 It is in reality their larvæ that they thus bring out to
dry. The working ants, or neutrals, are the ones on which these labours
devolve: the males and females are winged, the working ants are without
wings.
142 M. de Veltheim thinks that by this is really meant
the Canis corsac, the small fox of India, but that by some mistake
it was represented by travellers as an ant. It is not improbable,
Cuvier says, that some quadruped, in making holes in the ground, may
have occasionally thrown up some grains of the precious metal. The
story is derived from the narratives of Clearchus and Megasthenes.
Another interpretation of this story has also been suggested. We find
from some remarks of Mr. Wilson, in the Transactions of the Asiatic
Society, on the Mahabharata, a Sanscrit poem, that various tribes on
the mountains Meru and Mandara (supposed to lie between Hindostan and
Tibet) used to sell grains of gold, which they called paippilaka,
or “ant-gold,” which, they said, was thrown up by ants, in Sanscrit
called pippilaka. In travelling westward, this story, in itself, no
doubt, untrue, may very probably have been magnified to its present
dimensions.
143 Cuvier observes, that this is a very correct account
of the cabbage or radish butterfly, the Papilio brassicæ or Papilio
raphani of Linnæus.
147 Aristotle says, in the corresponding passage, Hist.
Anim. B. v. c. 26, that the animals which are affected by lice, are
more particularly exposed to them when they change the water in which
they wash.
149 He alludes to dog-ticks and ox-ticks, the Acarus ricinus
of Linnæus, and the Acarus reduvius of Schrank.
150 In c. 32 he has said the same of the grasshopper; in
relation to its drink.
151 A variety of the Cynips of Linnæus, which in vast
numbers will sometimes adhere to the ears of dogs.
152 These are really the larvæ of night-moths. His account
here is purely imaginary.
153 He speaks of the Cynips psenes of Linnæus, which breeds
on the blossom of the fig-tree, and aids in its fecundation. See B. xv.
c. 21.
154 He alludes to various coleopterous insects, which are
not included among the Cantharides of the modern naturalists. They are
first an egg, then a larva, then a nympha, and then the insect fully
developed.
156 The redness sometimes observed on the snow of the
Alps and the Pyrenees, is supposed by De Lamarck to be produced by
animalculæ: other naturalists, however, suppose it to arise from
vegetable or mineral causes.
157 Cuvier thinks that he alludes to a variety of the
ephemera or the phryganea of Linnæus, the case-wing flies, many of
which are particularly short-lived. These are by no means peculiar to
the river Bog or Hypanis.
159 They only appear to be so, from the peculiar streaks
on the eyes. Linnæus has hence called one variety, the Tabanus
cæcutiens.
160 Or with pounded chalk or whitening. Ælian adds, “if they
are placed in the sun,” which appears necessary for the full success of
the experiment. Life appears to be suspended in such cases for a period
of surprising length.
161 Probably the golden pheasant, as already mentioned.
166 Savigny and Cuvier take this to be the Ardea virgo of
Linnæus, a native of Numidia.
167 The suddenness of their appearance, no doubt, was
fabulous; but we have well-authenticated cases in recent times of
substances growing on the human head, to all appearance resembling
horns, and arising from a disordered secretion of the hair. Witness the
case of Mary Davies, a so-called horn from whose head is preserved in
the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford. The story of Genucius Cippus, the Roman
prætor, is told by Ovid, Met. B. xv. l. 565, et seq.
168 A spitter, or second year stag, according to Cuvier.
187 B. viii. c. 54, and B. x. c. 58. The skull of the bear
is not thinner or weaker than that of other animals of its own size;
but the skull of the parrot, in proportion to those of other birds, is
remarkably hard.
218 He is incorrect in speaking of dogs as having serrated
teeth.
219 In the dugong also, babiroussa, muntjac, and others.
220 The morse and the dugong are instances to the contrary.
221 The females of the elephant, morse, dugong, chevrotin,
and muntjac have them, and they are equally as useful as with the male,
only, perhaps, not so strong.
222 This is incorrect, unless he merely means ranged in one
continuous line; and even then he is in error.
223 See B. ix. c. 29. This is called the parrot-fish, from
the resemblance of its upper and lower jaws to the beak of a parrot.
224 They present this appearance from being worn away at the
surface.
225 Rondelet would read “gula,” the throat. This, though
repudiated by Hardouin, is approved of by Cuvier, who justly looks upon
the ordinary reading as an absurdity. Many fish, he says, and more
especially the osseous ones, have teeth in the pharynx.
226 There is always one fang, at least, ready to supply the
place of the one in front, if lost by any accident.
227 Like the jugglers of the East at the present day. But
it is very doubtful whether the poison fang is in all instances
previously extracted from the serpents which they handle.
228 But the camel, as well as the lama, has an incisive
bone, provided with an incisive tooth on each side, and has canine and
molar teeth as well.
229 If by this term he means teeth separated from each
other, the assertion is incorrect, as in these animals we find the
molars separated from the lower incisives by a very considerable space.
230 Cuvier says, as far as the sea-urchin is concerned,
very simply, and merely by looking at it, as its five teeth are very
apparent.
231 The incisors are in number, and very nearly in
appearance, like those of man. The canines are different in shape,
though similar in number. What he says about the elephant, is peculiar
to that of India.
239 This is not the fact: they have usually the same number,
but there are exceptions on both sides. The same is also the case with
sheep, goats, and swine.
246 The contrary is the case: it will be more prolific.
247 Swine change them just the same as other animals.
248 By certain appearances in the incisors, the age of a
horse up to its twenty-fourth year, or even beyond, may be judged of:
the other signs cannot be so positively relied upon.
271 This is a mistake. The heart is subject to disease,
equally with other parts of the body.
272 In spite of what Schenkius says in confirmation
of Pliny, this is very doubtful. Of course it must increase from
childhood, but the increase surely does not continue till the fiftieth
year.
273 See an account of him in the Messeniaca of Pausanias.
274 In this part of the story may have originated that of
the escape of Sindbad the Sailor, when buried in the vault with the
body of his wife.—See the “Arabian Nights.”
275 “Rex Sacrorum.” This was a priest elected from the
patricians, on whom the priestly duties devolved, which had been
originally performed by the kings of Rome. He ranked above the Pontifex
Maximus, but was possessed of little or no political influence.
278 This was P. Vitellius, who served under Germanicus in
Germany. He was one of the accusers of Cn. Piso, who was charged with
having poisoned Germanicus.
282 Plutarch says that it was the “caput,” or “head” of the
liver that was wanting. M. Marcellus was slain while reconnoitring the
Carthaginian camp by night.
296 The belly of the elephant presents five transversal
folds.
297 See B. xxviii. c. 77. This substance, known by the name
of egagropile, consists of the hair which the animal has swallowed when
licking itself. It assumes a round form, in consequence of the action
of the intestines.
298 Perhaps the godwit, or stone-plover, the Scolopax
ægocephala of Linnæus.
312 There is considerable doubt what the ancients exactly
meant by the “nervi;” and whether, in fact, they had any definite idea
of “nerves,” in our acceptation of the word. Pliny here expresses the
opinions entertained by Aristotle. “Tendons,” or “sinews,” would almost
appear to be the proper translation of the word.
322 It is not improbable that, under this name, some kind
of large vampire bat was meant; but, as Pliny says, it is impossible
to arrive at any certain knowledge on the subject. The best account
given of the strix is that in Ovid’s Fasti, B. vi. The name was given
opprobriously to supposed witches, the “foul and midnight hags” of
Shakspeare.
323 This assertion is borrowed from Aristotle, Hist. Anim.
B. vii. c. 14.
325 See B. xxviii. c. 12. Poppæa Sabina, first the mistress,
then the wife, of the Emperor Nero.
326 “Spuma.” He calls it so, because it floats on the
surface. See B. xxviii. c. 35. The “acor,” or acrid liquid, which he
speaks of, is, no doubt, butter-milk.
335 “Etiam ubi non videtur major.” This is probably corrupt.
336 He wrote a poem, in which the principal Latin dramatists
are enumerated, in the order of merit. A. Gellius, B. xv. c. 24, has
preserved a portion of it.
391 C. Oppius, one of the most intimate friends of Julius
Cæsar, for whom, with Balbus, he acted in Spain. Of his numerous
biographical and historical works, none have survived to our time.
394 Probably Neoptolemus of Paros, who wrote a book of
Epigrams, a treatise on Languages, and other works.
395 Of Soli, an observer of the habits of bees. His portrait
is said still to exist, on a cornelian, attentively observing a swarm
of bees. He wrote upon bees, honey, and the art of mixing wines.
396 Probably a different writer from the one mentioned at
the end of B. viii.; nothing seems to be known of him.
400 A philosopher of Agrigentum, and disciple of Pythagoras.
He is said to have perished in the crater of Mount Etna. He wrote
numerous works, of which only some fragments exist.
405 Of Chalcedon, one of the most famous physicians of
antiquity. He was physician to Phalaris, the tyrant of Sicily, and is
said to have dissected criminals alive. He was the first that paid
particular attention to the nervous system.
406 A native of Iulis, in Cos, or else Ceos, grandson of
Aristotle, and disciple of Theophrastus. He acquired great reputation
as a physician, at the court of Seleucus Nicator, king of Syria, where
he discovered the supposed disease of Prince Antiochus, who had fallen
in love with his step-mother, Stratonice. Of his numerous medical
works, only the titles and a few fragments exist.
408 A physician of Laodicæa, founder of the school of the
Methodici. He was a pupil of Asclepiades, and died about B.C. 43. Of
his medical works only a few fragments survive.
416 “Animâ.” The notion that plants are possessed of a soul
or spirit, is derived from the Greek philosophers, who attributed to
them intellect also, and sense.
417 Vitruvius mentions the people of Gaul, Hispania,
Lusitania, and Aquitania, as living in his day in dwellings covered
with oak shingles, or with straw.
419 Desfontaines remarks, that we may still trace vestiges
of this custom in the fine trees that grow near church porches, and
in church-yards. Of course, his remark will apply to France more
particularly.
420 It is doubtful whether the æsculus of the Romans was the
same as the bay-oak, the holm-oak, or the beech. See B. xvi. c. 4.
421 See further on this subject in Phædrus’s Fables, B. iii.
f. 17.
422 Reckoning the promulsis, antecæna, or gustatio, not as
a course, but only a prelude, the bellaria, or dessert, at the Roman
banquets, formed the second course, or mensa. It consisted of fruits
uncooked, sweetmeats, and pastry.
423 He alludes to the pursuit of the elephant, for the
purpose of obtaining ivory, which was extensively used in his day, in
making the statues of the divinities.
424 A sarcastic antithesis. And yet Dalechamps would read
“hominum” instead of “numinum”!
425 Præmissa. The exact meaning of this word does not
appear. Though all the MSS. agree in it, it is probably a corrupt
reading. Plutarch, in his Life of Camillus, says that the wine of Italy
was first introduced in Gaul by Aruns, the Etruscan.
426 The Platanus orientalis of Linnæus. It received its
name from the Greek πλάτος, “breadth,” by reason of its wide-spreading
branches.
427 For further mention of this island, now Tremiti, see B.
iii. c. 30.
428 He alludes, probably, to the “vectigal solarium,” a sort
of ground-rent which the tributary nations paid to the Roman treasury.
Virgil and Homer speak of the shade of the plane-tree, as a pleasant
resort for festive parties.
429 It is not improbable that Pliny, in copying from
Theophrastus, has here committed an error. That author, B. ix. c.
7, says: ἐν μὲν γὰρ τῷ Ἀδρίᾳ πλάτανον οὔ φασιν εἶναι, πλὴν περὶ τὸ
Διομήδους ἱερόν· σπανίαν δὲ καὶ ἐν Ἰταλίᾳ πάσῃ. “They say that in Adria
there are no plane-trees, except about the temple of Diomedes: and that
they are extremely rare in Italy.” Pliny, probably, when his secretary
was reading to him, mistook the word σπανίαν, “rare,” for Ἱσπανίᾳ “in
Spain.”
430 It has been remarked that, in reality, this process
would only tend to impede its growth. Macrobius tells us, that
Hortensius was guilty of this singular folly.
431 Situate near the sea-shore. It was here that Plato
taught. See B. xxxi. c. 3.
433 It is supposed that he here alludes sarcastically to the
extreme corpulence of Caligula.
434 M. Fée, the learned editor of the botanical books in
Ajasson’s translation, remarks, that this cannot have been the Platanus
of the botanists, and that there is no tree of Europe, which does not
lose its leaves, that at all resembles it.
436 Grandson of Asinius Pollio. Tacitus tells us, that he
was one of those whom Piso requested to undertake his defence, when
charged with having poisoned Germanicus; but he declined the office.
437 Or “ground plane-trees.” It is by no means uncommon to
see dwarf varieties of the larger trees, which are thus reduced to the
dimensions of mere shrubs.
438 C. Matius Calvena, the friend of Julius and Augustus
Cæsar, as also of Cicero. He is supposed to have translated the Iliad
into Latin verse, and to have written a work on cookery.
439 See B. xxiii. c. 55. Fée remarks, that the ancients
confounded the citron with the orange-tree.
440 Fée remarks, that this is not the case. The arbute is
described in B. xv. c. 28.
441 In the time of Plutarch, it had begun to be somewhat
more used. It makes one of the very finest preserves.
442 At the present day, it is cultivated all over India, in
China, South America, and the southern parts of Europe. Fée says, that
they grow even in the open air in the gardens of Malmaison.
443 B. xi. c. 115. Virgil says the same, Georg. B. ii. ll.
134, 135. Theophrastus seems to say, that it was the outer rind that
was so used.
447 B. iii. c. 97. There is little doubt that, under the
general name of “ebony,” the wood of many kinds of trees was, and is
still, imported into the western world, so that both Herodotus and
Virgil may have been correct in representing ebony as the product of
both India and Æthiopia.
449 In Italy, whither he had retired from the hostile
attacks of his fellow-citizens. It is supposed by Le Vayer and others,
that Pliny is wrong in his assertion, that Herodotus wrote to this
effect while at Thurii; though Dr. Schmitz is inclined to be of opinion
that he is right in his statement.
452 Fée remarks, that the words of Pliny do not afford us
any means of judging precisely what tree it was that he understood by
the name of ebony. He borrows his account mainly from Theophrastus.
454 This account of the Ficus Indica, or religiosa, known
to us as the banian-tree, is borrowed entirely from Theophrastus. Fée
remarks, however, that he is wrong in some of his statements, for that
the leaves are not crescent-shaped, but oblong and pointed, and that
the fruit has not a pleasant flavour, and is only eaten by the birds.
456 Sprengel and Bauhin are of opinion that the banana is
the tree meant here; Dodonæus thinks that it is the pomegranate. Thevet
says that the pala is the paquovera of India, the fruit of which is
called pacona. The account is borrowed from Theophrastus.
461 Dalechamps and Desfontaines are of opinion, that the
pistachio, or Pistacia terebinthus of Linnæus, is here alluded to;
but Fée considers that there are no indications to lead to such a
conclusion.
462 It is not improbable that he may here allude to the
cotton-tree, of which further mention is made in c. xxi. of the present
Book.
463 Fée is of opinion that Cynorrhodon here means, not the
dog-rose, but the gall which is formed on the tree by the sting of the
Cynips bedeguar.
464 Fée expresses himself at a loss to conjecture what trees
are here meant by Pliny.
465 Fée remarks, that there are many inaccuracies in the
account here given by Pliny of the pepper-tree, and that it does not
bear any resemblance to the juniper-tree. The grains, he says, grow
in clusters, and not in a husk or pod; and he remarks, that the long
pepper and the black pepper, of which the white is only a variety
divested of the outer coat, are distinct species. He also observes,
that the real long pepper, the Piper longum of Linnæus, was not known
to the ancients.
466 Fée remarks, that this is not a correct description of
ginger, the Amomum zingiber of Linnæus. Dioscorides was one of those
who thought that ginger was the root of the pepper-tree.
467 It is very doubtful what tree is here alluded to by
Pliny, though certain that it is not one of the pepper-trees. Sprengel
takes it to be the Daphne Thymelæa.
468 It has been suggested that under this name the clove is
meant, though Fée and Desfontaines express a contrary opinion. Sprengel
thinks that it is the Vitex trifolia of Linnæus, and Bauhin suggests
the cubeb, the Piper cubeba of Linnæus. Fée thinks it may have possibly
been the Myrtus caryophyllata of Ceylon, the fruit of which corresponds
to the description here given by Pliny.
470 Or “Lycium.” It is impossible to say with exactness what
the medical liquid called “Lycion” was. Catechu, an extract from the
tan of the acacia, has been suggested; though the fruit of that tree
does not answer the present description.
471 Fée suggests that this may possibly be the Lycium
Europæum of Linnæus, a shrub not uncommonly found in the south of
Europe.
472 The Rhamnus Lycioides of Linnæus, known to us as
buckthorn. The berries of many varieties of the Rhamnus are violent
purgatives.
473 What he means under this head is not known. Fée speaks
of a tree which the Brahmins call macre, and which the Portuguese
called arvore de las camaras, arvore sancto, arvore de sancto Thome,
but of which they have given no further particulars. Acosta, Clusius,
and Bauhin have also professed to give accounts of it, but they do not
lead to its identification. De Jussieu thinks that either the Soulamea,
the Rex amaroris of Rumphius, or else the Polycardia of Commerson is
meant. It seems by no means impossible that mace, the covering of the
nutmeg, is the substance alluded to, an opinion that is supported by
Gerard and Desfontaines.
474 “Saccharon.” Fée suggests that Pliny alludes to a
peculiar kind of crystallized sugar, that is found in the bamboo cane,
though, at the same time, he thinks it not improbable that he may have
heard of the genuine sugar-cane; as Strabo, B. xv., speaks of a honey
found in India, prepared without the aid of bees, and Lucan has the
line—
“Quique bibunt tenerâ dulces ab arundine succos,”
evidently referring to a sugar in the form of a syrup, and not of
crystal, like that of the Bambos arundinacea. It is by no means
improbable, that Pliny, or rather Dioscorides, from whom he copies,
confuses the two kinds of sugar; as it is well known that the Saccharum
officinarum, or sugar-cane, has been cultivated from a very early
period in Arabia Felix.
475 It is unknown what plant is here alluded to by Pliny,
but Sprengel suggests that it is the Acacia latronum.
476 From the description, this would appear to be a sort of
poisonous horse-radish.
477 There is a tree in India, as we are informed by Fée,
which is known as the Excæcaria Agallochum, the juice of which is
remarkably acrid. Sailors, on striking it with a hatchet, and causing
the juice to spirt into their eyes, have been in danger of losing their
sight. It is possible that this may be the tree here alluded to by
Pliny.
478 He borrows the account of this marvellous shrub from
Theophrastus. No such plant is likely to have ever existed; though
small, and even large, snakes may occasionally take refuge among shrubs
and hollow trees.
479 There is little doubt that the Hedysarum Alhagi of
Linnæus is here meant, from which a kind of honey or manna flows, known
as “Eastern” manna, or tereniabin. It is not so high as the fig-tree,
and is found in Khorasan, Syria, Mesopotamia, and elsewhere. The manna
distils principally in the morning.
480 Fée remarks, that it is singular that a resinous gum,
such as bdellium, should have been used in commerce for now two
thousand years, and yet its origin remain unknown. Kæmpfer and Rumphus
are of opinion, that the tree which produces it is the one known to
naturalists as the Borassus flabelliformis of Linnæus, or the Lontarus
of others. It is imported into Europe from Arabia and India, and is
often found mixed with gum Arabic.
481Περατικὸν; from περατὰ γῆς, “the remotest parts of the
earth,” from which it was brought.
484 It is supposed that the Rhizophora Mangle of Linnæus is
the tree that is here described. It grows on all the coasts of India,
from Siam to the entrance of the Persian Gulf. It takes root on spots
which have been inundated by the sea, and its boughs bend downwards,
and taking root in the earth, advance gradually towards the sea. The
leaf and fruit have the characteristics of those of the arbute and
almond as here mentioned.
488 “Cotonei.” To this resemblance of its fruit to the
quince, the cotton-tree, which is here alluded to, not improbably owes
its modern name.
489 The cotton-tree, or Gossypium arboreum of Linnæus. It
is worthy of remark, that Pliny copies here almost literally from
Theophrastus. According to Philostratus, the byssus, or fine tissues
worn by the Egyptian priests, were made of cotton.
491 Fée suggests that this may be a Magnolia; but, as he
remarks, most plants open and shut at certain hours; consequently, this
cannot be regarded as any peculiar characteristic, sufficient to lead
with certainty to its identification.
492 Theophrastus, from whom our author is copying, says that
this is the case only with the fig-tree there.
493 According to most commentators, this is the Costus
Arabicus of Linnæus. Dioscorides mentions three varieties of
costus: the Arabian, which is of the best quality, and is white and
odoriferous; the Indian, which is black and smooth; and the Syrian,
which is of the colour of wax, dusky, and strong smelling. Fée,
however, doubts whether the modern costus is the same thing as that of
the ancients; for, as he says, although it has a sweet odour, it does
not deserve the appellation of a “precious aromatic,” which we find
constantly given to it by the ancients.
495 It is probable that the nard of the ancients, from
which they extracted the famous nard-oil, was not the same plant which
we know as the Indian nard, or Andropogon nardus of Linnæus. Indeed,
it has been pretty conclusively established by Sir William Jones, in
his “Asiatic Researches,” that the Valeriana Jatamansi is the plant
from which they obtained the oil. Among the Hindoos, it is known as
djatâmansi, and by the Arabs under the name of sombul, or “spike,” from
the fact of the base being surrounded with ears or spikes, whence,
probably, the Roman appellation. This species of valerian grows in the
more distant and mountainous parts of India, Bootan and Nepaul, for
instance.
496 From the Greek, ὄζαινα, “a putrid sore.” Fée suggests
that this may have been the Nardus hadrosphærum of the moderns.
497 Fée supposes that this is not lavender, as some have
thought, but the Allium victorialis of modern naturalists, which
is still mixed with the nard from the Andropogon. He doubts the
possibility of its having been adulterated with substances of such a
different nature as those mentioned here by Pliny.
498 Fée is of opinion, that the Greek writers, from whom
Pliny copied this passage, intended to speak of the ears of nard, or
spikenard.
499 According to Dioscorides, this appellation only means
such nard as is cultivated in certain mountains of India which look
toward Syria, and which, according to that author, was the best nard of
all. Dalechamps and Hardouin, however, ridicule this explanation of the
term.
500 Generally supposed to be the Valeriana Celtica of modern
naturalists. See B. xxi. c. 79.
501 Probably the Valeriana Italica of modern naturalists.
503 Known in this country as fox-glove, our Lady’s gloves,
sage of Jerusalem, or clown’s spikenard. See B. xxi. c. 16.
504 Not always, but very seldom, Brotier says. Clusius has
established, from observation, that this plant is only a variety of the
Valeriana Celtica.
505 Fée remarks, that the name “baccara,” in Greek, properly
belonged to this plant, but that it was transferred by the Romans to
the field nard, with which the Asarum had become confounded. It is the
same as the Asarum Europæum of modern naturalists; but it does not, as
Pliny asserts, flower twice in the year.
506 It is by no means settled among naturalists, what plant
the Amomum of the ancients was; indeed, there has been the greatest
divergence of opinion. Tragus takes it to be a kind of bindweed:
Matthioli, the Piper Æthiopicum of Linnæus: Cordus and Scaliger,
the rose of Jericho, the Anastatica hierocuntica of Linnæus. Gesner
thinks it to have been the garden pepper, the Solanum bacciferum of
Tournefort: Cæsalpinus the cubeb, the Piper cubeba of Linnæus: Plukenet
and Sprengel the Cissus vitiginea, while Fée and Paulet look upon it as
not improbably identical with the Amomum racemosum of Linnæus. The name
is probably derived from the Arabic hahmâma, the Arabians having first
introduced it to the notice of the Greeks.
507 Supposed to have been only the Amomum, in an unripe
state, as Pliny himself suggests.
508 Still known in pharmacy as “cardamum.” It is not,
however, as Pliny says, found in Arabia, but in India; from which it
probably reached the Greeks and Romans by way of the Red Sea. There
are three kinds known in modern commerce, the large, the middle size,
and the small. M. Bonastre, “Journal de Pharmacie,” May, 1828, is of
opinion, that the word cardamomum signifies “amomum in pods,” the
Egyptian kardh meaning “pod,” or “husk.” It is, however, more generally
supposed, that the Greek word, καρδία, “heart,” enters into its
composition.
509 “Verus” seems a preferable reading here to “vero,” which
has been adopted by Sillig.
511 Virgil, Georg. B. ii. l. 139, mentions Panchaia,
in Arabia, as being more especially the country of frankincense.
That region corresponds with the modern Yemen. It is, however, a
well-ascertained fact, that it grows in India as well, and it is
supposed that the greater part of it used by the ancients was in
reality imported from that country. The Indian incense is the product
of a tree belonging to the terebinth class, named by Roxburgh, who
first discovered it, Boswellia thurifera. It is more especially found
in the mountainous parts of India. On the other hand, it has been
asserted that the Arabian incense was the product of a coniferous tree,
either the Juniperus Lycia, the Juniperus Phœnicea, or the Juniperus
thurifera of Linnæus. But, as Fée justly remarks, it would appear more
reasonable to look among the terebinths of Arabia for the incense tree,
if one of that class produces it in India, and more especially because
the coniferous trees produce only resins, while the terebinths produce
gum resins, to which class of vegetable products frankincense evidently
belonged. In commerce, the gum resin, Olibanum, the produce of the
Boswellia serrata, and imported from the Levant, bears the name of
frankincense.
512 See B. vi. c. 32. Their name is still preserved in the
modern Hadramaut, to the east of Aden.
513 See B. vi. cc. 31 and 32. He was the son of Agrippa and
Julia, the daughter of Augustus, by whom he was adopted.
514 This seems the most probable among these various
surmises and conjectures.
515 These words are said by some to be derived from
the Greek, καρφὸς, “a hollow stalk,” on account of its lightness,
and δᾳδίον, “a torch,” on account of its resinous and inflammable
qualities. It is, however, much more probable that they were derived
from the Arabic, and not from the Celto-Scythic, as Poinsinet
conjectures.
516 Fée is probably right in his conjecture, that it was so
called solely in consequence of its superior strength.
519 From their being the size of an ὄροβος, or “chick-pea.”
520 There is some doubt as to the correctness of this
reading. The “manna” here mentioned is quite a different substance
to the manna of modern commerce, obtained from the Fraxinus ornus of
naturalists.
521 He was a kinsman of Olympias, the mother of Alexander,
and a man of very austere habits. Plutarch says, that on this occasion
Alexander sent to Leonidas 600 talents’ weight of incense and myrrh.
523 Probably the same as the deity, Assabinus, mentioned
by Pliny in c. 42 of the present Book. Theophrastus mentions him as
identical with the sun, others, again, with Jupiter. Theophrastus says
that the god received not a tenth part, but a third.
524 As to this place and the Gebanitæ, see B. vi. c. 32.
525 There must surely be some mistake in these numbers.
528 It is supposed to be the product of an amyris, but is
not now esteemed as a perfume; but is used in medicine as a tonic.
Forskhal has attributed to the Amyris kataf, or kafal, the production
of myrrh. According to Ehrenberg, a very similar tree, though
constituting a different species, the Balsamodendrum myrrha, also
produces this substance. It is imported into Europe from both Abyssinia
and Arabia. It was much used by the ancients, to flavour their wines.
531 From the Greek στάζω, “to drop.” Fée observes, that the
moderns know nothing positive as to the mode of extracting myrrh from
the tree. See the account given by Ovid, Met. B. x. l. 500 et seq. of
the transformation of Myrrha into this tree,—“The warm drops fall from
the tree. The tears, even, have their own honour; and the myrrh that
distils from the bark bears the name of its mistress, and in no age
will remain unknown.”
532 Fée remarks, that at the present day we are acquainted
only with one kind of myrrh; the fragments which bear an impression
like those of nails being not a distinct kind, but a simple variety
in appearance only. He thinks, also, that Pliny may very possibly be
describing several distinct resinous products, under the one name of
myrrh. An account of these various districts will be found in B. vi. c.
32.
533 Hardouin suggests that it may be so called from the
island of Dia, mentioned by Strabo, B. xvi.
534 “Collatitia.” The reading, however, is very doubtful.
535 What this was is now unknown. Fée suggests that it may
have been bdellium, which is found in considerable quantities in the
myrrh that is imported at the present day.
536 This is most probably the meaning of Pliny’s
expression—“Ergo transit in mastichen;” though Hardouin reads it
as meaning that myrrh sometimes degenerates to mastich: and Fée,
understanding the passage in the same sense, remarks that the statement
is purely fabulous. Mastich, he says, is the produce of the Pistacia
lentiscus of Linnæus, which abounds in Greece and the other parts of
southern Europe. The greater part of the mastich of commerce comes from
the island of Chio. It is impossible to conjecture to what
plant Pliny here alludes, with the head of a thistle.
537 This kind, Fée says, is quite unknown to the moderns.
538 This substance is still gathered from the Cistus
creticus of Linnæus, which is supposed to be the same as the plant
leda, mentioned by Pliny. It is also most probably the same as the
Cisthon, mentioned by Pliny in B. xxiv. c. 48. It is very commonly
found in Spain. The substance is gathered from off the leaves, not by
the aid of goats, but with whips furnished with several thongs, with
which the shrubs are beaten. There are two sorts of ladanum known in
commerce; the one friable, and mixed with earthy substances, and known
as “ladanum in tortis;” the other black, and soft to the fingers, the
only adventitious substances in which are a little sand and a few
hairs.
540 For some further account of this substance, see B. xxix.
c. 10. Filthy as it was, the œsypum, or sweat and grease of sheep, was
used by the Roman ladies as one of their most choice cosmetics. Ovid,
in his “Art of Love,” more than once inveighs against the use of it.
541 From the Greek ἔναιμον, “styptic,” or “blood-stopping.”
It is at the present day called gum “de lecce” in Italy. Fée says that
it is not often procured from the olive-trees of France, though it is
found very commonly on those of Naples and Calabria. It has no active
powers, he says, as a medicine.
542 Hardouin suggests that they may be the pelagiæ,
mentioned again in B. xiii. c. 51.
544 Although the savin shrub, the Juniperus Sabina of
Linnæus, bears this name in Greek, it is evident, as Fée says, that
Pliny does not allude to it, but to a coniferous tree, as it is that
family which produces a resinous wood with a balsamic odour when
ignited. Bauhin and others would make the tree meant to be the Thuya
occidentalis of Linnæus; but, as Fée observes, that tree is in reality
a native originally of Canada, while the Thuya orientalis is a native
of Japan. He suggests, however, that the Thuya articulata of Mount
Atlas may have possibly been the citrus of Pliny.
551 Because its perfumes were held in such high esteem, for
burning on the piles of the dead. This, of course, was done primarily
to avoid the offensive smell.
552 The bark of the Cinnamomum Zeylanicum of the modern
naturalists, the cinnamon-tree of Ceylon.
556 As Fée observes, this description does not at all
resemble that of the cinnamon-tree of Ceylon, as known to us. M.
Bonastre is of opinion that the nutmeg-tree was known to the ancients
under this name; but, as Fée observes, the nutmeg could never have been
taken for a bark, and cinnamon is described as such in the ancient
writers. He inclines to think that their cinnamon was really the bark
of a species of amyris.
561 There has been considerable doubt what plant it was that
produced the cassia of the ancients. Fée, after diligently enquiring
into the subject, inclines to think that it was the Laurus cassia of
Linnæus, the same tree that produces the cassia of the present day.
562 There is little doubt that all this is fabulous.
565 “Equal to cinnamon.” Fée thinks that it is a variety of
the Laurus cassia.
566 He probably alludes to the Daphne Cnidium of Linnæus,
which, as Fée remarks, is altogether different from the Laurus cassia,
or genuine cassia.
567 A gum resin of some unknown species, but not improbably,
Fée thinks, the produce of some of the Amyrides. Sprengel thinks that
it was produced from the Gardenia gummifera.
569 According to Poinsinet, these Arabic words derive their
origin from the Slavonic; the first signifying a “cordial drug,”
or “alexipharmic,” and the other a drug “which divides itself into
tablets.” It is impossible to divine what drugs are meant by these
names.
570 Signifying the “unguent acorn,” or “nut.” There is
little doubt that the behen or ben nut of the Arabians is meant, of
which there are several sorts. It is used by the Hindoos for calico
printing and pharmacy, and was formerly employed in Europe in the arts,
and for medical purposes. It is no longer used as a perfume. The “oil
of ben” used in commerce is extracted from the fruit of the Moringa
oleifera of naturalists. It is inodorous; for which reason, Fée is of
opinion that the name signifies “the oily nut,” and quotes Dioscorides,
who says, B. iv., that an oil is extracted from this balanus, which is
used as an ingredient in unguents, in place of other oils. Fée also
says that at the present day it is used by perfumers, to fix or arrest
the evanescent odours of such flowers as the jasmine and the lily.
571 This Æthiopian variety is quite unknown, and is, as
Fée remarks, most probably of a different species from the genuine
myrobalanus.
573 “Curing thirst.” Dioscorides, B. i. c. 148, says that
it was so called from, being full of juice, which quenched thirst like
water.
574 “Palm-nut.” Fée thinks it not improbable that one of the
date-palms is meant, if we may judge from the name. He suggests that
possibly the Elais or avoira of Guinea, the Elais Guineensis, which
is found as far as Upper Egypt, and which produces a fine oil known
as palm-oil, is meant, or possibly the Douma Thebaica, a palm-tree
frequently met with in Egypt. On fermentation, a vinous drink is
extracted from the last, which is capable of producing intoxication.
575 Fée remarks, that this must not be confounded with the
Calamus aromaticus of the moderns, of which Pliny speaks in B. xxv.
c. 100, with sufficient accuracy to enable us to identify it with the
Acorus calamus of Linnæus. It is not ascertained by naturalists what
plant is meant by Pliny in the present instance, though Fée is of
opinion that a gramineous plant of the genus Andropogon is meant. M.
Guibourt has suggested that the Indian Gentiana chirayta is the plant.
From what Pliny says in B. xiii. c. 21, it appears that this calamus
grew in Syria, which is also the native country of the Andropogon
schœnanthus.
576 See B. xxiv. c. 14. The gum resin ammoniacum is still
imported into Europe from Africa and the East, in the form of drops
or cakes. It is a mildly stimulating expectorant, and is said to be
the produce of the Dorema ammoniacum. There are still two sorts in
commerce: the first in large masses of a yellow, dirty colour, mingled
with heterogeneous substances, and of a plastic consistency. This is
the phyrama of Pliny, or mixed ammoniac. The other is in tears, of
irregular form and a whitish colour, brittle and vitreous when broken.
This is the thrauston, or “friable” ammoniac of Pliny. Jackson says,
that the plant which produces it is common in Morocco, and is called
feskouk, resembling a large stalk of fennel. The ammoniac of Morocco is
not, however, imported into this country, being too much impregnated
with sand, in consequence of not being gathered till it falls to the
ground.
577 Solinus tells us, that the tree itself is called Metops.
578 It is clear that, under this name, certain lichens of
a hairy or filamentary nature are meant. They adhere, Dioscorides
tells us, to the cedar, the white poplar, and the oak. The white ones
belong, probably, to the Usnea florida of Linnæus, the red ones to the
Usnea barbata, and the black ones to the Alectoria jubata, an almost
inodorous lichen.
579 Probably the Roccella tinctoria of Linnæus, a lichen
most commonly found upon rocks.
580 The henné, the Lawsonia inermis of the modern
naturalists, a shrub found in Egypt, Syria, and Barbary. From this tree
the henna is made with which the women of the East stain the skin of
their hands and feet.
584 But in B. xxiv. c. 68, he says that this plant grows in
the island of Rhodes.
585 According to Fée, this is the same as the Lignum
Rhodianum, or wood of Rhodes, of commerce, sometimes also called,
but incorrectly, wood of roses. It is, probably, the same as the
Convolvulus scoparius of Linnæus.
586 Or “red sceptre,” probably so called from the flowers
clustering along the whole length of the branches.
588 Generally regarded as identical with the Teucrium Marum
of Linnæus, a sweet-smelling shrub found in the south of Europe and
the East, by us commonly known as “herb mastich,” somewhat similar
to marjoram. Fée says that the marum of Egypt is a kind of sage, the
Salvia Æthiopis of Linnæus.
589 Balsam (or balm of Mecca, as it is sometimes called) is
the produce of two trees, probably varieties of one another, of the
terebinth family, belonging to the genus Amyris. So far from being a
native solely of Judæa, Bruce assures us that its original country was
that which produces myrrh, in the vicinity of Babelmandel, and that the
inhabitants use the wood solely for fuel. In Judæa it appears to have
been cultivated solely in gardens; and it was this tree which produced
the famous balm of Gilead of Scripture. The balsam trees known to us do
not at all correspond with Pliny’s description, as they do not resemble
either the vine or myrtle, nor are their leaves at all like those of
rue.
590 “Malleolis.” So called when the new shoot of the tree
springing from a branch of the former year, is cut off for the sake of
planting, with a bit of the old wood on each side of it, in the form of
a mallet.
591 “Easily cut.” This and the other kinds, the names
of which mean “rough barked,” and “good length,” are probably only
varieties of the same tree, in different states.
592 This is said, probably, in allusion to the smell, and
not the taste. Fée remarks, that Pliny speaks with a considerable
degree of exaggeration, as its odour is very inferior to that of
several balsams which contain benzoic acid. The balsam obtained by
incision, as mentioned by Pliny, is not brought to Europe, but only
that obtained by the process of decoction; which is known as “balm of
Mecca,” or of Judæa. It is difficult to believe, according to Fée, that
it was adulterated with the substances here mentioned by Pliny; oil of
roses having been always a very precious commodity, wax being likely to
change its nature entirely, and gums not being of a nature to combine
with it. Its asserted effects upon milk he states to be entirely
fabulous; the statement is derived from Dioscorides.
593 The concha, or “shell,” was a Greek and Roman liquid
measure, of which there were two sizes. The smaller was half a cyathus,
.0412 of an English pint; the larger was about three times the size of
the former, and was known also as the oxybaphum.
594 Or “wood of balsam.” It is still known in European
commerce by its ancient name. The fruit is called Carpobalsamum.
597 The Storax officinalis of Linnæus, a tree found in
the south of Europe and the Levant. The variety found in France, and
known as the Aliboufier, produces no storax, or at least a very small
proportion. The storax of commerce appears in three states—grain
storax, with which Pliny does not appear to have been acquainted;
amygdalite, which is perhaps the sort which he speaks of as adulterated
with bitter almonds; and lump storax, of reddish brown colour, which
is frequently mixed with wood dust, or worm dust, as mentioned by
Pliny, and is but little esteemed. The tree is also called Liquidambar
styraciflua.
598 A shrub of the family of Ombelliferæ, belonging to the
genus bubon. It is a native of Asia Minor and Syria.
600 This was a common notion with the Romans. Virgil, Georg.
B. iii. l. 415, says:—
“Galbaneoque agitare graves nidore chelydros.”
Though considered to produce a pleasant perfume by the ancients, it is
no longer held in estimation for that quality, and is only employed in
some slight degree for medical purposes.
601 The produce of the Pastinaca opopanax of Linnæus, or
the Panax Copticum of Bauhin, an umbelliferous plant which abounds in
the East, and is not uncommon in the south of France. The gum called
Opopanax was formerly used, and its supposed virtues are indicated by
its name, which signifies “the juice which is the universal remedy.”
602 The umbelliferous plant known as the Heracleum
spondylium of Linnæus. It is commonly found in France, where it is
called Berce-branc-ursine. It received its name from the resemblance of
its smell to that of the sphondyle, a fetid kind of wood-beetle.
603 Some suppose this tree to be the Laurus cassia of
Linnæus, or wild cinnamon; others take it for the betel, the Piper
betel of Linnæus. Clusius thinks that the name is derived from the
Indian Tamalpatra, the name given from time immemorial to the leaf of
a tree known by the Arabs as the Cadegi-indi, possibly the same as the
Katou-carua of the Malabars.
604 From the Greek ὀμφάκιον, being made of unripe grapes.
As Fée remarks, that made from the olive is correctly described as a
kind of oil, but that made from the grape must have been a rob, or pure
verjuice. These two liquids must have had totally different qualities,
and resembled each other in nothing but the name. That extracted from
the olive is mentioned again in B. xxiii. c. 4, in reference to its
medicinal properties.
605 These grapes are described in B. xiv. c. 4 and c. 11.
606 “Reliquum corpus.” It is not clear what is the meaning
of this. The passage is either in a corrupt state, or defective.
607 A singular metal, one would think, for keeping verjuice
in.
608 From the Greek βρύον, “moss.” He speaks again of these
grapes of the white poplar in B. xxiv. c. 34; also in c. 51 of the
present Book. Hardouin thinks that he is speaking of moss. Fée is of
opinion, that the blossoms or buds of the tree are meant, which have
a fragrant smell. This is the more probable, as we find Pliny here
speaking of the œnanthe, or vine-flower, by which Fée supposes that he
means the blossom of the Vitis vinifera of Linnæus, which exhales a
delightful perfume.
611 Said to have been a surname given by some nations to the
god Bacchus.
612 It is generally supposed by the commentators, that Pliny
makes a mistake here, and that the elate or spathe was not a tree, but
the envelope or capsule, containing the flowers and fruit of a tree,
which is supposed by some to have been really the Phœnix dactylifera,
or date-palm. There can be little doubt that he is mistaken in his
mention of the abies or fir-tree here. See B. xxiii. c. 53.
613 Bauhin thinks that this juice or oil was extracted from
the nutmeg, the Myristica moschata of Thunberg, and Bonastre is of the
same opinion. But, as Fée observes, the nutmeg is a native of India,
and Pliny speaks of the Comacum as coming from Syria. Some authors, he
adds, who are of this opinion, think also that the other cinnamomum
mentioned by Pliny was no other than the nutmeg, which they take to be
the same as the chrysobalanos, or “golden nut,” of Galen.
620 The son of a freedman; some further particulars are
given of him by Pliny in B. xxxiii. c. 1. By his talents and eloquence,
he attained considerable distinction at Rome. He was made a senator
by Appius Claudius, and was curule ædile B.C. 303. He published a
collection of legal rules, entitled the “Jus Flavianum.”
626 Probably the same as the Niger mentioned by Dioscorides
as a writer on Materia Medica. He is also mentioned by Epiphanius
and Galen; but Dioscorides charges him with numerous blunders in his
accounts of vegetable productions.
627 A compiler of Roman history, who wrote at the beginning
of the second century before Christ. He wrote Annals of Rome from
the earliest to his own times: only a few fragments of his work have
survived.
629 C. Sempronius Tuditanus, consul of Rome, B.C.
129. He wrote a book of historical Commentaries. He was maternal
grandfather of the orator Hortensius.
633 A native of Olynthus. His mother, Hero, was a cousin of
the philosopher Aristotle, under whose tutelage he was educated. It
is generally supposed that he was put to death by order of Alexander
the Great, but in what manner is a matter of uncertainty. He wrote a
History of Greece, and numerous other learned works. Some MSS. are
still extant, professing to be his writings; but they are generally
looked upon as spurious.
636 A native of Lampsacus, and disciple of Diogenes the
Cynic. He accompanied Alexander the Great in his Asiatic expedition. He
wrote a history of the reigns of Philip and Alexander, and a history of
Greece, in twelve books. Only a few fragments of his works are left.
640 There was a native of Mendæ, in Sicily, of this name,
who wrote a history of Dionysius, the tyrant of Syracuse. It was,
probably, a different person of this name who wrote a work on the East;
if such is the case, Pliny most probably quotes from the work of the
latter.
641 Nothing seems to be known of this writer; but it is
suggested that he may have accompanied Nearchus and Onesicritus in the
East.
645 An officer at the court of Alexander the Great, who
wrote a collection of anecdotes respecting the private life and reign
of that emperor, some fragments of which are preserved by Athenæus.
652 An ancient Greek historian, mentioned also by Strabo;
but no further particulars are known of him.
653 The founder of the dynasty of the Egyptian Ptolemies,
which ended in Cleopatra, B.C. 38: he wrote a narrative of the
wars of Alexander, which is frequently quoted by the later writers, and
served as the groundwork for Arrian’s history.
654 A native of Pella, who wrote a history of Macedonia
down to the wars of Alexander the Great. There was another writer of
the same name, a native of Philippi, who also wrote a treatise, either
geographical or historical, relative to Macedonia.
655 A native of Amphipolis, though some make him to have
been an Ephesian. The age in which he lived is not exactly known. He
attacked the writings of Homer with such uncalled-for asperity, that
his name has been proverbial for a snarling, captious critic. He is
said to have met with a violent death. His literary productions were
numerous, but none of them have come down to us.
662 A physician of Heraclea, near Ephesus. He wrote
commentaries on the works of Hippocrates.
663 Nothing is known of him; but it has been suggested that
he may have been the author of a few fragments on veterinary surgery
which still exist.
664 There were many physicians and surgeons of this name,
but probably Dionysius of Samos is meant, or else Sallustius Dionysius,
quoted by Pliny, B. xxxii. c. 26.
665 Also called Democedes, a physician of Crotona, who
practised at Ægina. He was afterwards physician to Polycrates, the
tyrant of Samos, and King Darius, whose foot he cured. His work on
medicine has perished.
669 Or Iölaus, a native of Bithynia, who wrote a work
on Materia Medica. He was probably a contemporary of Heraclides of
Tarentum, in the third century B.C.
670 A physician of Tarentum, who belonged to the Empiric
sect. He wrote several medical works, and is highly commended by Galen.
Only a few fragments of his writings remain.
671 An historical and geographical writer, frequently quoted
by Pliny. From the mention made of him in B. xxxvii. c. 2, it would
appear that he flourished during the time of Pliny, or very shortly
before.
673 Fée remarks, that most of the unguents and perfumes of
which Pliny here speaks would find but little favour at the present
day.
674 This does not appear to be exactly the case, for in the
twenty-third Book of the Iliad, l. 186, we find “rose-scented” oil
mentioned, indeed, Pliny himself alludes to it a little further on.
675 “Nidorem.” This term was used in reference to the smell
of burnt or roasted animal substances. It is not improbable that he
alludes to the stench arising from the burnt sacrifices.
676 The “Thuya articulata.” See c. 29 of the present Book.
680 The perfumes of Delos themselves had nothing in
particular to recommend them; but as it was the centre of the worship
of Apollo, it is not improbable that exquisite perfumes formed a large
proportion of the offerings brought thither from all parts of the
world.
681 In Egypt. See B. v. c. 11. The unguents of Mendes are
again mentioned in the present Chapter.
682 Or flower-de-luce. This perfume was called Irinum.
The Iris Florentina of the botanists, Fée says, has the smell of the
violet. For the composition of this perfume, see Dioscorides, B. i. c.
67.
685 Crocinum; made from the Crocus sativus of naturalists.
686 See B. xii. c. 62. It was made from the flowers of the
vine, mixed with omphacium.
687 Amaracinum. The amaracus is supposed to have been the
Origanum majoranoides of the moderns. Dioscorides, B. i. c. 59, says
that the best was made at Cyzicus.
689 Cyprinum. See B. xii. c. 51. The cyprus was the modern
Lawsonia inermis.
690 Made from the oil of bitter almonds. See B. xv. c. 7.
691 Or “all Athenian.” We find in Athenæus, B. xv. c. 15,
the composition of this unguent.
692 From what is said by Apollonius in the passage of
Athenæus last quoted, it has been thought that this was the same as the
unguent called nardinum. It is very doubtful, however.
693 Narcissinum. See B. xxi. c. 75. Dioscorides gives the
composition of this unguent, B. i. c. 54.
694 Among the stymmata, Dioscorides ranges the sweet-rush,
the sweet-scented calamus and xylo-balsamum; and among the hedysmata
amomum, nard, myrrh, balsam, costus, and marjoram. The latter
constituted the base of unguents, the former were only added
occasionally.
695 Cinnabar is never used to colour cosmetics at the
present day, from its tendency to excoriate the skin. See B. xxiii. c.
39.
696 This is still used for colouring cosmetics at the
present day. See B. xxii. c. 23.
697 Fée remarks, that salt can be of no use; but by falling
to the bottom without dissolving, would rather tend to spoil the
unguent.
698 See B. xii. c. 60. The name “bryon” seems also to have
been extended to the buds of various trees of the Conifera class and
of the white poplar. It is probably to the buds of the last tree that
Pliny here alludes.
712 The alkanet and cinnabar were only used for colouring.
713 “Sampsuchinum.” It is generally supposed that the
sampsuchum, and the amaracus were the same, the sweet marjoram, or
Origanum marjorana of Linnæus. Fée, however, is of a contrary opinion.
See B. xxi. c. 35. In Dioscorides, B. i. c. 59, there is a difference
made between sampsuchinum and amaracinum, though but a very slight one.
714 The bark of the Cassia lignea of the pharmacopœa, the
Laurus cassia of botany. See B. xii. c. 43.
715 See B. xii. c. 26. The Andropogon nardus of Linnæus.
720 Southernwood. The Artemisia abrotonum of Linnæus.
721 Or lily unguent, made of the lily of Susa, which had
probably a more powerful smell than that of Europe. Dioscorides gives
its composition, B. i. c. 63.
730 He would imply that it was so called from the Greek
μεγὰς, “great;” but it was more generally said that it received its
name from its inventor, Megalus.
758 “Heres.” The person was so called who succeeded to the
property, whether real or personal, of an intestate.
759 See B. xvii. c. 3, where he quotes this passage from
Cicero at length. It appears to be from De Orat. B. iii. c. 69. Both
Cicero and Pliny profess to find a smell that arises from the earth
itself, through the agency of the sun. But, as Fée remarks, pure
earth is perfectly inodorous. He suggests, however, that this odour
attributed by the ancients to the earth, may in reality have proceeded
from the fibrous roots of thyme and other plants. If such is not the
real solution, it seems impossible to suggest any other.
760 By giving preference to the more simple odours.
773 We have this fact alluded to in the works of Plautus,
Juvenal, Martial, and Ælian. The Greeks were particularly fond of
mixing myrrh with their wine. Nard wine is also mentioned by Plautus.
Miles Gl. iii. 2, 11.
774 Or Lucius Plautius Plancus. He was proscribed by the
triumvirs, with the sanction of his brother. In consequence of his use
of perfumes, the place of his concealment “got wind;” and in order to
save his slaves, who were being tortured to death because they would
not betray him, he voluntarily surrendered himself.
776 Capua, its capital, was the great seat of the unguent
and perfume manufacture in Italy.
777 The Phœnix dactylifera of Linnæus. See also B. xii. c.
62, where he seems also to allude to this tree.
778 At the present day this is not the fact. The village of
La Bordighiera, situate on an eminence of the Apennines, grows great
quantities of dates, of good quality. At Hieres, Nice, San Remo, and
Genoa, they are also grown.
779 This, too, is not the fact. The dates of Valencia,
Seville, and other provinces of Spain, are sweet, and of excellent
quality.
780 Pliny is wrong again in this statement. The date of
Barbary, Tunis, Algiers, and Bildulgerid, the “land of dates,” is
superior in every respect to that of the East.
781 The Æthiopians, as we learn from Theophrastus, B. ii. c.
8.
786 “Umbracula.” The fibres of the leaves were probably
platted or woven, and the “umbracula” made in much the same manner as
the straw and fibre hats of the present day.
787 Most of this is borrowed from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant.
ii. 9.
788 Fée remarks, that this account is quite erroneous.
789 This he copies also from Theophrastus, B. ii. c. 8.
790 Theophrastus, B. ii. c. 8, mentions this as a kind of
date peculiar to Cyprus.
791 This is said solely in relation to the date of Cyprus.
792 Or “dwellers in tents;” similar to the modern Bedouins.
793 Fée remarks, that in these words we find the first germs
of the sexual system that has been established by the modern botanists.
He thinks that it is clearly shown by this account, that Pliny was
acquainted with the fecundation of plants by the agency of the pollen.
794 In allusion to the pollen, possibly. See the last Note.
795 “Lanugine.” It is possible that in the use of this word,
also, he may allude to the pollen. Under the term “pulvis,” “dust,” he
probably alludes in exaggerated terms to the same theory.
796 The same methods of propagating the palm are still
followed in the East, and in the countries near the tropics.
797 In c. 7 of the present Book. See also B. xvii. c. 3.
798 Fée mentions one near Elvas in Spain, which shot up
into seven distinct trees, as it were, from a single trunk. The Douma
Thebaica, he says, of Syria and Egypt, a peculiar kind of palm, is
also bifurcated. The fruit of it, he thinks, are very probably the
Phænico-balanus of B. xii. c. 47.
799 “Spado.” Represented by the Greek εὔνουχος and ἔνορχος.
800 “Cæduæ.” Though this is the fact as to some palm-trees,
the greater part perish after being cut; the vital bud occupying the
summit, and the trunk not being susceptible of any increase.
804 “Vivaces.” Perhaps it may mean that the wood retains the
fire for a long time, when it burns.
805 Fée suggests that Pliny may possibly have confounded the
fruit of other palms with the date.
806 This seems to have been a general name, as Pliny says,
meaning an eunuch; but it is evident that it was also used as a
proper name, as in the case of the eunuch who slew Artaxerxes, Ochus,
B.C. 338, by poison, and of another eunuch who belonged to Darius,
but afterwards fell into the hands of Alexander, of whom he became
an especial favourite. The name is sometimes written “Bagoüs,” and
sometimes “Bagoas.”
810 Said to have been so called from the Greek κάρη, “the
head,” and ὑωδία, “stupidity,” owing to the heady nature of the wine
extracted from the fruit.
813 Athenæus, B. xiv. c. 22, tells us that these dates were
thus called from Nicolaus of Damascus, a Peripatetic philosopher, who,
when visiting Rome with Herod the Great, made Augustus a present of
the finest fruit of the palm-tree that could be procured. This fruit
retained its name of “Nicolaän,” down to the middle ages.
814 Pliny would imply that they are so called from the Greek
ἀδέλφια, “a sister,” as being of sister quality to the caryotæ; but it
is much more probable, as Fée remarks, that they got this name from
being attached in pairs to the same pedicle or stalk.
815 Pliny certainly seems to imply that they are so called
from the Greek πατέω, “to tread under foot,” and Hardouin is of that
opinion. Fée, however, thinks the name is from the Hebrew or Syriac
“patach,” “to expand,” or “open,” or else from the Hebrew “pathah,” the
name of the first vowel, from some fancied resemblance in the form.
816 From the Greek χυδαῖος, “vulgar,” or “common,” it
is supposed. The Jews probably called them so, as being common, or
offered by the Gentiles to their idols and divinities. Pliny evidently
considers that in the name given to them no compliment was intended to
the deities of the heathen mythology.
817 From its extreme driness, and its shrivelled appearance.
819 Κύκως in the Greek. It is supposed by Sprengel to be the
same as the Cycas circinnalis of Linnæus; but, as Fée remarks, that is
only found in India.
820 From the Greek, meaning “sweetmeats,” or “dessert
fruit:” he probably means that in Syria and some parts of Phœnicia they
were thus called.
821 This story, which is borrowed from Theophrastus, B. iv.
c. 5, is doubted by Fée, who says that in the green state they are so
hard and nauseous, that it is next to impossible to eat sufficient to
be materially incommoded by them.
822 The Pistacia vera of Linnæus. It was introduced into
Rome in the reign of Tiberius. The kernel is of no use whatever in a
medical point of view, and what Pliny says about its curing the bite of
serpents is perfectly fabulous.
823 See B. xv. c. 19. The “carica” was properly the “Carian”
fig. “Ficus carica” is, however, the name given to the common fig by
the modern botanists.
824 The parent of our Damascenes, or damsons. See B. xv. c.
13.
825 Supposed to be the Corda myxa of Linnæus. See B. xv. c.
15.
827 The Juniperus Lycia, and the Juniperus Phœnicia,
probably, of Linnæus. It has been supposed by some, that it is these
trees that produce the frankincense of Africa; but, as Fée observes,
the subject is enveloped in considerable obscurity.
828 The “sharp-leaved” cedar. The Juniperus oxycedrus of
Linnæus.
829 The “Pinus cedrus” of Linnæus. The name “cedrus” was
given by the ancients not only to the cedar of Lebanon, but to many
others of the Coniferæ as well, and more particularly to several
varieties of the juniper.
832 These varieties, Fée says, are not observed by modern
naturalists.
833 Garidel has remarked, that the trunk of this tree
produces coriaceous vesicles, filled with a clear and odoriferous
terebinthine, in which pucerons, or aphides, are to be seen floating.
834 “Rhus.” The Rhus coriaria of Linnæus. Pliny is wrong
in distinguishing this tree into sexes, as all the flowers are
hermaphroditical, and therefore fruitful.
835 It is still used by curriers in preparing leather.
836 See B. xxiv. c. 79. The fruit, which has a pleasant
acidity, was used for culinary purposes by the ancients, as it is by
the Turks at the present day.
837 The Ficus sycamorus of Linnæus. It receives its name
from being a fig-tree that bears a considerable resemblance to the
“morus,” or mulberry-tree.
841 “Aliam omnem.” This reading seems to be very doubtful.
842 This wood was very extensively used in Egypt for making
the outer cases, or coffins, in which the mummies were enclosed.
843 This account is borrowed almost entirely from
Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 2. A variety of the sycamore is
probably meant. It is still found in the Isle of Crete.
844 He seems to mean that the buds do not shoot forth into
leaves; the reading, however, varies in the editions, and is extremely
doubtful.
846 The Ceratonia siliqua of Linnæus. It is of the same size
as the sycamore, but resembles it in no other respect. It is still
common in the localities mentioned by Pliny, and in the south of Spain.
847 Theophrastus in the number, Hist. Plant. i. 23, and iv.
2. It bears no resemblance to the fig-tree, and the fruit is totally
different from the fig. Pliny, too, is wrong in saying that it does
not grow in Egypt; the fact being that it is found there in great
abundance.
849 Fée identifies it with the Egyptian almond, mentioned
by Pliny in B. xv. c. 28; the Myrobalanus chebulus of Wesling, the
Balanites Ægyptiaca of Delille, and the Xymenia Ægyptiaca of Linnæus.
Schreber and Sprengel take it to be the Cordia Sebestana of Linnæus;
but that is a tree peculiar to the Antilles. The fruit is in shape
like a date, enclosing a large stone with five sides, and covered with
a little viscous flesh, of somewhat bitter, though not disagreeable
flavour. It is found in the vicinity of Sennaar, and near the Red Sea.
The Arabs call it the “date of the Desert.”
853 Many have taken this to be the cocoa-nut tree; but,
as Fée remarks, that is a tree of India, and this of Egypt. There is
little doubt that it is the doum of the Arabs, the Cucifera Thebaica
of Delille. The timber of the trunk is much used in Egypt, and of the
leaves carpets, bags, and panniers are made. In fact, the description
of it and its fruit is almost identical with that here given by Pliny.
854 The seed or stone of the doum is still used in Egypt for
making the beads of chaplets: it admits of a very high polish.
856 See B. xxiv. c. 67. This is, no doubt, the Acacia
Nilotica of Linnæus, which produces the gum Arabic of modern commerce.
857 This is from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 3.
Fée suggests that it may have been a kind of myrobalanus. Sprengel
identifies it with the Cordia sebestana of the botanists.
858 “Fuit.” From the use of this word he seems uncertain as
to its existence in his time; the account is copied from Theophrastus,
Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 3. Fée suggests that he may here allude to the
Baobab, the Adansonia digitata, which grows in Senegal and Sennaar to
an enormous size. Prosper Alpinus speaks of it as existing in Egypt.
The Arabs call it El-omarah, and the fruit El-kongles.
859 The Mimosa polyacanthe, probably. Fée says that the
mimosæ, respectively known as casta, pudibunda, viva, and sensitiva,
with many of the inga, and other leguminous trees, are irritable in the
highest degree. The tree here spoken of he considers to be one of the
acacias. The passage in Theophrastus speaks of the leaf as shrinking,
and not falling, and then as simply reviving.
860 The Acacia Nilotica of Linnæus, from which we derive the
gum Arabic of commerce; and of which a considerable portion is still
derived from Egypt.
861 These gums are chemically different from gum Arabic, and
they are used for different purposes in the arts.
862 The vine does not produce a gum; but when the sap
ascends, a juice is secreted, which sometimes becomes solid on the
evaporation of the aqueous particles. This substance contains acetate
of potassa, which, by the decomposition of that salt, becomes a
carbonate of the same base.
863 This is not a gum, but a resinous product of a peculiar
nature. It is known to the moderns by the name of “olivine.”
864 The sap of the elm leaves a saline deposit on the
bark, principally formed of carbonate of potassa. Fée is at a loss
to know whether Pliny here alludes to this or to the manna which is
incidentally formed by certain insects on some trees and reeds. But,
as he justly says, would Pliny say of the latter that it is “ad nihil
utile”—“good for nothing”?
865 A resinous product, no doubt. The frankincense of Africa
has been attributed by some to the Juniperus Lycia and Phœnicia.
866 The Penæa Sarcocolla of Linnæus. The gum resin of this
tree is still brought from Abyssinia, but it is not used in medicine.
This account is from Dioscorides, B. iii. c. 99. The name is from the
Greek σὰρξ, “flesh,” and κόλλα, “glue.”
869 It is hardly necessary to state that this is not the
fact. This plant is the Cyperus papyrus of Linnæus, the “berd” of the
modern Egyptians.
870 Il. B. vi. l. 168. See B. xxxiii. c. 4, where the
tablets which are here called “pugillares,” are styled “codicilli” by
Pliny.
871 His argument is, that paper made from the papyrus could
not be known in the time of Homer, as that plant only grew in certain
districts which had been rescued from the sea since the time of the
poet.
874 There is little doubt that parchment was really known
many years before the time of Eumenes II., king of Pontus. It is most
probable that this king introduced extensive improvements in the
manufacture of parchment, for Herodotus mentions writing on skins as
common in his time; and in B. v. c. 58, he states that the Ionians had
been accustomed to give the name of skins, διφθέραι, to books.
876 This was a pole represented as being carried by Bacchus
and his Bacchanalian train. It was mostly terminated by the fir cone,
that tree being dedicated to Bacchus, in consequence of the use of its
cones and turpentine in making wine. Sometimes it is surmounted by vine
or fig leaves, with grapes or berries arranged in form of a cone.
877 This is not the fact: it has seed in it, though not
very easily perceptible. The description here given is otherwise very
correct.
878 Among the ancients the term papyrus was used as a
general appellation for all the different plants of the genus Cyperus,
which was used for making mats, boats, baskets, and numerous other
articles: but one species only was employed for making paper, the
Cyperus papyrus, or Byblos. Fée states that the papyrus is no longer to
be found in the Delta, where it formerly abounded.
880 Sometimes translated hemp. A description will be given
of it in B. xix. c. 7.
881 “Intexere.” This would almost appear to mean that they
embroidered or interwove the characters. The Persians still write on a
stuff made of white silk, gummed and duly prepared for the purpose.
882 Or “holy” paper. The priests would not allow it to be
sold, lest it might be used for profane writing; but after it was once
written upon, it was easily procurable. The Romans were in the habit
of purchasing it largely in the latter state, and then washing off
the writing, and using it as paper of the finest quality. Hence it
received the name of “Augustus,” as representing in Latin its Greek
name “hieraticus,” or “sacred.” In length of time it became the common
impression, as here mentioned, that this name was given to it in honour
of Augustus Cæsar.
883 Near the amphitheatre, probably, of Alexandria.
884 He alludes to Q. Remmius Fannius Palæmon, a famous
grammarian of Rome, though originally a slave. Being manumitted, he
opened a school at Rome, which was resorted to by great numbers of
pupils, notwithstanding his notoriously bad character. He appears to
have established, also, a manufactory for paper at Rome. Suetonius, in
his treatise on Illustrious Grammarians, gives a long account of him.
He is supposed to have been the preceptor of Quintilian.
890 Otherwise, probably, the rope would not long hold
together.
891 Fée remarks, that this is by no means the fact. With
M. Poiret, he questions the accuracy of Pliny’s account of preparing
the papyrus, and is of opinion that it refers more probably to the
treatment of some other vegetable substance from which paper was made.
895 Or “long glued” paper: the breadth probably consisted
of that of two or more sheets glued or pasted at the edges, the seam
running down the roll.
896 Scheda. One of the leaves of the papyrus, of which the
roll of twenty, joined side by side, was formed.
897 This passage is difficult to be understood, and various
attempts have been made to explain it. It is not unlikely that his
meaning is that the breadth being doubled, the tearing of one leaf or
half breadth entailed of necessity the spoiling of another, making the
corresponding half breadth.
898 He perhaps means a portion of an elephant’s tusk.
903 B. xii. c. 7, and B. xiii. c. 31. It was thought that
the leaves and juices of the cedar and the citrus preserved books and
linen from the attacks of noxious insects.
904 And because, as Livy says, their doctrines were inimical
to the then existing religion.
905 Val. Maximus says that there were some books written in
Latin, on the pontifical rights, and others in Greek on philosophical
subjects.
909 He implies that it could not have been written upon
paper, as the papyrus and the districts which produced it were not in
existence in the time of Homer. No doubt this so-called letter, if
shown at all, was a forgery, a “pia fraus.” See c. 21 of the present
Book.
911 “Codicillos,” as meaning characters written on a surface
of wood. πίναξ, as Homer calls it.
912 It was probably then that the supply of it first began
to fail; in the sixth century it was still used, but by the twelfth it
had wholly fallen into disuse.
913 The cotton-tree, Gossypium arboreum of Linnæus.
917 Desfontaines observed in the vicinity of Atlas, several
trees peculiar to that district. Among others of this nature, he names
the Pistacia Atlantica, and the Thuya articulata.
919 Generally supposed to be the Thuya articulata of
Desfontaines, the Cedrus Atlantica of other botanists.
920 This rage for fine tables made of the citrus is alluded
to, among others, by Martial and Petronius Arbiter. See also Lucan, A.
ix. B. 426, et seq.
921 It is a rather curious fact that it is in Cicero’s works
that we find the earliest mention made of citrus tables, 2nd Oration
ag. Verres, s. 4:—“You deprived Q. Lutatius Diodorus of Lilybæum of a
citrus table of remarkable age and beauty.”
926 The European Cyprus, the Cupressus sempervirens of
Linnæus.
927 These veins were nothing in reality but the lines of the
layers or strata lignea, running perpendicularly in the trunk, and the
number of which denotes the age of the tree.
931 Or “parsley-seed” tables. It has also been suggested
that the word comes from “apis,” a bee; the wood presenting the
appearance of being covered with swarms of bees.
932 “Mulsum.” This mixture will be found frequently
mentioned in the next Book.
953 From the Greek ἀπύρηνον, “without kernel.” This Fée
would not translate literally, but as meaning that by cultivation the
grains had been reduced to a very diminutive size. See B. xxiii. c. 57.
954 This variety appears to be extinct. Fée doubts if it
ever existed.
958 See B. xxvii. c. 52. Sprengel thinks that this is the
Neottia spiralis of Schwartz; but Fée is of opinion that it has not
hitherto been identified.
959 Probably the Erica arborea of Linnæus, or “heath” in its
several varieties.
960 Granum Cnidium. The shrub is the Daphne Cnidium of
Linnæus.
962 The “ground olive,” or “small olive.” Dioscorides makes
a distinction between these two last; and Sprengel has followed it,
naming the last Daphne Cnidium, and the first Daphne Cneorum.
964 He says elsewhere that it is like the juniper, which,
however, is not the case. Guettard thinks that the tragion is the
Androsæmon fetidum, the Hyperium hircinum of the modern botanists.
Sprengel also adopts the same opinion. Fée is inclined to think that it
was a variety of the Pistacia lentiscus.
965 Goat’s thorn. The Astragalus Creticus of Linnæus.
967 See B. xxvii. c. 116. Sprengel identifies it with the
Salsola tragus of Linnæus.
968 Probably the Tamarix Gallica of Linnæus. Fée says, in
relation to the myrica, that it would seem that the ancients united in
one collective name, several plants which resembled each other, not in
their botanical characteristics, but in outward appearance. To this,
he says, is owing the fact that Dioscorides calls the myrica a tree,
Favorinus a herb; Dioscorides says that it is fruitful, Nicander and
Pliny call it barren; Virgil calls it small, and Theophrastus says that
it is large.
969 Fée thinks that it is the Tamarix orientalis of Delille.
970 “Infelix,” meaning “sterile.” He seems to say this more
particularly in reference to the brya, which Egypt produces. As to this
use of the word “infelix,” see B. xvi. c. 46.
971 Sprengel and Fée identify this with the Ostrya vulgaris
of Willdenow, the Carpinus ostrya of Linnæus.
972 Or the “luckily named.” It grew on Mount Ordymnus in
Lesbos. See Theophrastus, B. ii. c. 31.
973 The Evonymus Europæus, or else the Evonymus latifolius
of botanists, is probably intended to be indicated; but it is a mistake
to say that it is poisonous to animals. On the contrary, Fée says that
sheep will fatten on its leaves very speedily.
974 “Statim pestem denuntians.” Pliny appears to be in error
here. In copying from Theophrastus, he seems to have found the word
φόνος used, really in reference to a blood-red juice which distils
from the plant; but as the same word also means slaughter, or death,
he seems to have thought that it really bears reference to the noxious
qualities of the plant.
975 Fée censures the use of the word “siliqua,” as
inappropriate, although the seed does resemble that of sesamum, the
Sesamum orientale of Linnæus.
976 Or eonis. Fée suggests that in this story, which
probably belongs to the region of Fable, some kind of oak may possibly
be alluded to.
977 In the former editions, “adrachne”—the Arbutus
integrifolia, Fée says, and not the Arbutus andrachne of Linnæus, as
Sprengel thinks.
978 “Porcillaca.” The Portulaca oleracea of Linnæus.
979 The Rhus cotinus of Linnæus, a sort of sumach.
980 This is not the fact; the seeds when ripe are merely
lost to view in the large tufts of down which grow on the stems.
981 Generally supposed to be the same as the alaternus,
mentioned in B. xvi. c. 45. Some writers identify it with the Phyllirea
angustifolia of Linnæus.
982 Probably the Ferula communis of Linnæus, the herb or
shrub known as “fennel giant.”
985 It is still used for that purpose in the south of
Europe. The Roman schoolmasters, as we learn from Juvenal, Martial, and
others, employed it for the chastisement of their scholars. Pliny is in
error in reckoning it among the trees, it really having no pretensions
to be considered such. It is said to have received its name from
“ferio,” to “beat.”
986 Sprengel thinks that this is the Thapsia asclepium of
the moderns; but Fée takes it to be the Thapsia villosa of Linnæus.
987 It was valued, Dioscorides says, for its cathartic
properties.
988 Either the Thapsia garganica of Willdenow, or the
Thapsia villosa, found in Africa and the south of Europe, though, as
Pliny says, the thapsia of Europe is mild in its effects compared with
that of Africa. It is common on the coast of Barbary.
991 It is still used in Barbary for the cure of tetter and
ringworm.
992 The story was, that Prometheus, when he stole the
heavenly fire from Jupiter, concealed it in a stalk of narthex.
993 The “caper-tree,” the Capparis spinosa of Linnæus.
Fée suggests that Pliny may possibly allude, in some of the features
which he describes, to kinds less known; such, for instance, as the
Capparis inermis of Forskhal, found in Arabia; the Capparis ovata of
Desfontaines, found in Barbary; the Capparis Sinaica, found on Mount
Sinai, and remarkable for the size of its fruit; and the Capparis
Ægyptiaca of Lamarck, commonly found in Egypt.
994 The stalk and seed were salted or pickled. The buds or
unexpanded flowers of this shrub are admired as a pickle or sauce of
delicate flavour.
995 Fée remarks that this is not the truth, all the kinds
possessing the same qualities. There may, however, have been some
difference in the mode of salting or pickling them, and possibly
productive of noxious effects.
996 Probably from its thorns, that being the name of the
sweet-briar, or dog-rose.
998 Sprengel and Fée take this to be the Cyperus fastigiatus
of Linnæus, which Forskhal found in the river Nile.
999 Spina regia. Some writers have considered this to be the
same with the Centaurea solstitialis of Linnæus. Sprengel takes it to
be the Cassyta filiformis of Linnæus, a parasitical plant of India. We
must conclude, however, with Fée, that both the thorn and the parasite
have not hitherto been identified.
1001 From the various statements of ancient authors, Fée
has come to the conclusion that this name was given to two totally
different productions. The cytisus which the poets speak of as grateful
to bees and goats, and sheep, he takes to be the Medicago arborea of
Linnæus, known to us as Medic trefoil, or lucerne; while the other,
a tree with a black wood, he considers identical with the Cytisus
laburnum of Linnæus, the laburnum, or false ebony tree.
1011 The Fucus barbatus, probably, of Linnæus, or else the
Fucus eroïdes.
1012 They are in reality more long-lived than this.
1013 Fée suggests that it is the Roccella tinctoria of
Linnæus.
1014 The Zostera marina of Linnæus, according to Fée.
1015 The Ulva lactuca of the moderns, a very common
sea-weed.
1016 The Fucus ericoïdes, Fée suggests, not unlike a fir in
appearance.
1017 Quercus. According to Gmellin, this is the Fucus
vesiculosus of Linnæus. Its leaves are indented, somewhat similarly to
those of the oak.
1018 Polybius, as quoted by Athenæus, says that in the
Lusitanian Sea there are oaks that bear acorns, on which the thunnies
feed and grow fat.
1019 On the contrary, Theophrastus says, B. iv. c. 7, that
the sea-vine grows near the sea, from which Fée is disposed to
consider it a phanerogamous plant. If, on the other hand, it is really
a fucus, he thinks that the Fucus uvarius may be meant, the vesicles of
which resemble a grape in shape.
1020 He speaks of a madrepore, Fée thinks, the identity
of which it is difficult to determine. Professor Pallas speaks of an
Alcyonidium ficus, which lives in the Mediterranean and in the ocean,
and which resembles a fig, and has no leaves, but its exterior is not
red.
1021 Fée queries whether this may not be the Gorgonia palma
of Linnæus, which has received its name from its resemblance to a small
palm-tree.
1022 These three, Fée thinks, are madrepores or zoophytes,
which it would be vain to attempt to identify.
1023 That is, they dry up to the consistency of pumice.
1024 “Sitiens.” Delille considers this as identical with his
Acacia seyal, a thorny tree, often to be seen in the deserts of Africa.
1026 Fée suggests that he may allude to the Madrepora
fungites of Linnæus, the Fungus lapideus of Bauhin. These are found in
the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean; but, of course, the story of their
appearance during rain is fabulous.
1096 This must be understood with considerable
modification—many of the tropical trees and plants have been
naturalized, and those of America more particularly, in Europe.
1097 He is probably wrong in looking upon the vine as
indigenous to Italy. It was known in very early times in Egypt and
Greece, and it is now generally considered that it is indigenous
throughout the tract that stretches to the south, from the mountains
of Mazandiran on the Caspian to the shores of the Persian Gulf and the
Indian Sea, and eastward through Khorassan and Cabul to the base of the
Himalayas.
1098 The art of printing, Fée remarks, utterly precludes the
recurrence of such a fact as this.
1099 In allusion to his poem, the “Works and Days,” the
prototype of Virgil’s Georgics.
1100 He alludes to the legacy-hunters with which Rome
abounded in his time. They are spoken of by Seneca, Tacitus, and
Juvenal, in terms of severe reprobation.
1101 This seems to be the meaning of “captatio;” much like
what we call “toadying,” or “toad-eating.”
1102 The “liberales artes,” were those, the pursuit of which
was not considered derogatory to the dignity of a free man.
1106 Theophrastus reckons it among the trees; Columella,
B. ii., considers it to occupy a middle position between a tree and a
shrub. Horace, B. i. Ode 18, calls it a tree, “arbor.”
1115 There is no doubt that the whole of this passage
is in a most corrupt state, and we can only guess at its meaning.
Sillig suggests a new reading, which, unsupported as it is by any
of the MSS., can only be regarded as fanciful, and perhaps as a
very slight improvement on the attempts to obtain a solution of the
difficulty. Pliny’s main object seems to be to contrast the vines that
entwine round poles and rise perpendicularly with those that creep
horizontally.
1116 By throwing out fresh shoots every here and there. Fée,
however, seems to think that he means that the grapes themselves, as
they trail along the ground, suck up the juices with their pores. These
are known in France as “running vines,” and are found in Berry and
Anjou.
1117 He must evidently be speaking of the size of the
bunches. See the account of the grapes of Canaan, in Numbers xiii.
24.
1118 “Durus acinus,” or, according to some readings,
“duracinus.”
1119 From the Greek βουμαστὸς, a cow’s teat, mentioned by
Virgil, Georg. ii. 102.
1123 We have no corresponding word for the Latin “dolium.”
It was an oblong earthen vessel, used for much the same purpose as our
vats; new wine was generally placed in it. In times later than that of
Pliny the dolia were made of wood.
1124 Hardouin speaks of these grapes as still growing in his
time in the Valtelline, and remarkable for their excellence.
1125 “A patientia.” Because they have suffered from the
action of the heat.
1130 A vine sapling was the chief mark of the centurion’s
authority.
1131 The reading “elatas,” has been adopted. If “lentas” is
retained, it may mean, “promotion, slow though it be,” for the word
“aquila” was often used to denote the rank of the “primipilus,” who had
the charge of the eagle of the legion.
1132 Because it was the privilege solely of those soldiers
who were Roman citizens to be beaten with the vine sapling.
1133 He alludes to the “vinea” used in besieging towns;
the first notion of which was derived from the leafy roof afforded by
the vines when creeping on the trellis over-head. It was a moveable
machine, affording a roof under which the besiegers protected
themselves against darts, stones, fire, and other missiles. Raw hides
or wet cloths constituted the uppermost layer.
1135 Many years ago, there were in the gardens of the
Luxembourg one thousand four hundred varieties of the French grape, and
even then there were many not to be found there; while, at the same
time, it was considered that the French kinds did not form more than
one-twentieth part of the species known in Europe.
1136 This vine was said to be of Grecian origin, and to have
been conveyed by a Thessalian tribe to Italy, where it was grown at
Aminea, a village in the Falernian district of Campania. It is supposed
to have been the same as the gros plant of the French. The varieties
mentioned by Pliny seem not to have been recognized by the moderns.
1138 In allusion to the cotton-tree, or else the mulberry
leaves covered with the cocoons of the silkworm. See B. vi. c. 20, and
B. xii. c. 21. Virgil, in the Georgics, has the well-known line:
“Velleraque ut foliis depectant tenuia Seres.”
1139 See B. iii. c. 9, There are many vines, the wood of
which is red, but this species has not been identified.
1140 From “apis,” a “bee.” He alludes, it is thought, to the
muscatel grape, said to have had its name from “musca,” a “fly;” an
insect which is greatly attracted by its sweetness.
1147 It has been supposed that this vine received its name
from “fæx;” the wine depositing an unusually large quantity of lees.
1148 It is doubtful whether this vine had its name from
being grown in the district now called Bourges, or that of Bourdeaux.
Dalechamps identifies it with the plant d’Orleans.
1149 The origin of its name is unknown. The text is
evidently defective.
1150 By this name it would be understood that they were of
an intermediate colour between rose and white, a not uncommon colour
in the grape. Pliny, however, says otherwise, and he is supported by
Columella.
1151 C. Bauhin took this to mean one of the garden currant
trees, the Ribes uva crispa of Linnæus, called by Bauhin Grossularia
simplici acino, or else Spinosa agrestis. But, as Fée observes,
the ancients were not so ignorant as to confound a vine with a
currant-bush.
1152 Like the Portuguese grapes of the present day.
1154 This variety, according to Christian de la Vega,
was cultivated abundantly in Grenada. The word cocolab, according
to some, meant cock’s comb. It is mentioned as a Spanish word by
Columella.
1155 Dalechamps says, that a similar wine was made at
Montpellier, and that it was called “piquardant.”
1157 Probably from “albus,” “white.” Poinsinet thinks that
it may have been so called from the Celtic word alb, or alp,
a mountain, and that it grew on elevated spots. This, however, is
probably fanciful.
1158 Called by the Greeks ἀμέθυστον, from its comparatively
harmless qualities.
1160 Hardouin says that in his time it was still cultivated
about Macerata, in the Roman States. Fée thinks that it may be one
of the climbing vines, supported by forks, cultivated in the central
provinces of France. See also B. xxiii. c. 19, as to the effects
produced by its wine.
1161 Poinsinet gives a Celto-Scythian origin to this word,
and says that it means “injured by fogs.” This appears to be supported
in some measure by what is stated below.
1171 This seems to be the meaning of “ultro solum lætius
facit.” These two lines have been introduced by Sillig, from one of the
MSS., for the first time.
1172 Hardouin thinks that it is so called from Tuder, a town
of Etruria. See B. iii. c. 19.
1173 Sillig suggests that the reading here is corrupt,
and that Pliny means to say that the vine called Florentia is
particularly excellent, and merely to state that the talpona, &c., are
peculiar to Arretium: for, as he says, speaking directly afterwards
in disparagement of them, it is not likely he would pronounce them
“opima,” of “first-rate quality.”
1174 From “talpa,” a “mole,” in consequence of its black
colour.
1176 Probably so called from the Etesian winds, which
improved its growth.
1177 Perhaps meaning “double-seeded.” We may here remark,
that the wines of Tuscany, though held in little esteem in ancient
times, are highly esteemed at the present day.
1178 The leaves of most varieties turn red just before the
fall.
1179 And Baccius thinks that this is the kind from which
the raisins of the sun, common in Italy, and more particularly in the
Valley of Bevagna, the Mevania of Pliny, are made.
1184 Baccius says that the wine of this grape was thin
like water, and that the vine was trained on lofty trees, a mode of
cultivation still followed in the vicinity of Rome. Laurentum was
situate within a short distance of it, near Ostia.
1186 So called from the smoky or intermediate colour of
its grapes. Fée suggests that this may be the slow-ripening grape of
France, called the “verjus,” or “rognon de coq.”
1188 Perhaps so called from Prusa in Bithynia, a district
which bore excellent grapes.
1189 Or the “turning” grape. A fabulous story no doubt,
originating in the name, probably. Fée suggests that it may have
originated in the not uncommon practice of letting the bunches hang
after they were ripe, and then twisting them, which was thought to
increase the juice.
1193 Or “hard-berried.” Fée thinks that the maroquin,
or Morocco grape, called the “pied de poule” (or fowl’s foot), at
Montpellier, may be the duracinus.
1194 Or “upright vine.” In Anjou and Herault the vines are
of similar character.
1201 The ordinary number of pips or stones is five. It is
seldom that we find but one. Virgil mentions this grape, Georg. ii. 95.
1202 “Chium.” This reading is doubtful. Fée says that
between Narni and Terni, eight leagues from Spoleto, a small grape is
found, without stones. It is called “uva passa,” or “passerina.” So,
too, the Sultana raisin of commerce.
1215 So called from Alexandria, in Troas, not in Egypt.
Phalacra was in the vicinity of Mount Ida.
1216 As the leaves of the vine are universally divided,
it has been considered by many of the commentators that this is not
in reality a vine, but the Arbutus uva ursi of Linnæus. The fruit,
however, of that ericaceous plant is remarkably acrid, and not sweet,
as Pliny states. Fée rejects this solution.
1217 Aubenas, in the Vivarais, according to Hardouin; Alps,
according to Brotier. We must reject this assertion as fabulous.
1224 We have no corresponding word for this beverage in the
English language—a thin, poor liquor, made by pouring water on the
husks and stalks after being fully pressed, allowing them to soak,
pressing them again, and then fermenting the liquor. It was also called
“vinum operarium,” or “labourer’s wine.” As stated in the present
instance, grapes were sometimes stored in it for keeping.
1229 The suggestion of Sillig has been adopted, for the
ordinary reading is evidently corrupt, and absurd as well—“not in the
very worst part of a favourite locality”—just the converse of the whole
tenor of the story.
1231 Said to have been so called from Maron, a king of
Thrace, who dwelt in the vicinity of the Thracian Ismarus. See B. iv.
c. 18. Homer mentions this wine in the Odyssey, B. ix. c. 197, et
seq. It was red, honey-sweet, fragrant. The place is still called
Marogna, in Roumelia, a country the wines of which are still much
esteemed.
1238 Cybele. A wine called “Pramnian” was also grown in
the island of Icaria, in Lesbos, and in the territory of Ephesus. The
scholiast on Nicander says that the grape of the psythia was used in
making it. Dioscorides says that it was a “protropum,” first-class
wine, made of the juice that voluntarily flowed from the grapes, in
consequence of their own pressure.
1246 See c. 3 of the present Book, where these “picata,” or
“pitched-wines,” have been further described.
1247 On the contrary, Fée says, the coldest wines are those
that contain the least alcohol, whereas those of Vienne (in modern
Dauphiné) contain more than the majority of wines.
1248 He implies that wine is an antidote to the poisonous
effects of hemlock. This is not the case, but it is said by some that
vinegar is. It is the plant hemlock (cicuta) that is meant, and not the
fatal draught that was drunk by Socrates and Philopœmen. See further in
B. xxiii. c. 23, and B. xxv. c. 95.
1254 See B. iii. c. 22, and B. xvii. c. 3. Pucinum was in
Istria, and the district is said still to produce good wine; according
to Dalechamps, the place is called Pizzino d’Istria.
1255 The hills of Setia, looking down on the Pomptine
Marshes: now Sezza, the wine of which is of no repute.
1257 See B. iii. c. 9. Between Fundi and Setia; a locality
now of no repute for its wines. In B. xxiii. c. 19, Pliny says, that
the Cæcuban vine was extinct: but in B. xvii. c. 3, he says that in the
Pomptine Marshes it was to be found.
1258 This was the case, it has been remarked, with Madeira
some years ago.
1259 This is the most celebrated of all the ancient wines,
as being more especially the theme of the poets.
1260 See B. xi. c. 97. The wines of the Falernian district
are no longer held in any esteem; indeed, all the Campanian wines are
sour, and of a disagreeable flavour.
1261 It appears to have been exceedingly rich in alcohol.
1262 But in B. xxiii. c. 20, he assigns the first rank to
the Albanum; possibly, however, as a medicinal wine. The wines of
Latium are no longer held in esteem.
1264 From Surrentum, the promontory forming the southern
horn of the Bay of Naples. Ovid and Martial speak in praise of these
wines; they were destitute of richness and very dry, in consequence of
which they required twenty-five years to ripen.
1265 Or “dead vinegar.” “Vappa” was vinegar exposed to the
air, and so destitute of its properties, and quite insipid.
1266 Excellent wines are still produced in the vicinity
of this place. Massicum was one of the perfumed wines. Gaurus itself
produced the “Gauranum,” in small quantity, but of high quality,
full-bodied and thick.
1267 For the Calenian Hills, see B. iii. c. 9; see also B.
xxiii. c. 12, for some further account of the wines of Stata. The wines
of that district are now held in no esteem.
1269 Now Castel del Volturno: although covered with
vineyards, its wines are of no account. This wine always tasted as if
mixed with some foreign substance.
1270 Now Piperno. It was a thin and pleasant wine.
1275 “Lagenæ.” The same spot, now Taormina in Sicily,
between Catania and Messina, still produces excellent wines.
1276 See B. iii. c. 18. Fée says that this is thought to
have been the wine of Syrol, of last century, grown near Ancona.
1277 “Palma.” Notwithstanding this suggestion, it is more
generally supposed that they had their name from the place called
Palma, near Marano, on the Adriatic. Its wines are still considered of
agreeable flavour.
1278 The wines of modern Cezena enjoy no repute, owing,
probably, to the mode of making them.
1279 Probably so called because it was brought into fashion
by Mæcenas.
1280 See Georg. ii. 95. The wines of the Tyrol, the ancient
Rhætia, are still considered as of excellent quality.
1288 Now Beziers, in the south of France. The wines of this
part are considered excellent at the present day. That of Frontignan
grows in its vicinity. Fée is inclined to think, from Pliny’s remarks
here, that the ancients and the moderns differed entirely in their
notions as to what constitutes good or bad wine.
1289 He means, beyond modern Provence, and Languedoc:
districts famous for their excellent wines, more particularly the
latter.
1290 Fée deems all this quite incredible. Our English
experience, however, tells us that it is by no means so; much of the
wine that is drunk in this country is indebted for flavour as well as
colour to anything but the grape.
1291 The wines of modern Otranto are ordinarily of good
quality.
1292 Baccius reads “Seberiniana,” but is probably wrong.
If he is not, it might allude to the place now known as San Severino,
and which produces excellent wine. Fée thinks that these wines were
grown in the territory of Salerno, which still enjoys celebrity for its
muscatel wines.
1293 See B. iii. c. 10. The wines of modern Cosenza still
enjoy a high reputation.
1294 M. Valerius Messala Corvinus, the writer and partisan
of Augustus. See end of B. ix.
1295 A place supposed to have been situated near Thurii.
1300 The Trifoline territory was in the vicinity of Cumæ. It
is possible that the wine may have had its name from taking three years
to come to maturity; or possibly it was owing to some peculiarity in
the vine.
1301 They have been already mentioned in c. 4. See B. iii.
c. 9.
1310 The Chian held the first rank, the Thasian the second.
1311 From Arvisium, or Ariusium, a hilly district in the
centre of the island. The wine of Chios still retains its ancient
celebrity.
1312 It was remarkable for its sweetness, and aromatics were
sometimes mixed with it. Homer calls it harmless. Lesbos still produces
choice wines.
1313 Near Smyrna. Probably similar to the Pramnian wine,
mentioned in c. 6.
1314 See B. v. c. 30. This wine is mentioned again in the
next page; it is generally thought, that he is wrong in making the
Tmolites and the Mesogites distinct wines, for they are supposed to
have been identical.
1315 If drunk by itself, and not as a flavouring for other
wines.
1325 A strong wine, Hardouin thinks, from whence its
name—“strong enough to subdue a horse.”
1326 From the small island of Mystus, near Cephallenia.
1327 So called from the vine the name of which was
“canthareus.”
1328 Made, as already stated, from the juice that flowed
spontaneously from the grapes. See also p. 250.
1329 Or the “burnt up” country, a volcanic district of
Mysia, which still retains its ancient fame for its wine. Virgil
alludes to this wine in Georg. iv. l. 380:—
—Cape Mæonii carchesia Bacchi.
1330 Perhaps from Petra in Arabia: though Fée suggests Petra
in the Balearic Islands.
1331 See B. iv. c. 22. In the island of Myconos in the
Archipelago an excellent wine is still grown.
1332 From Mount Mesogis, which divides the tributaries of
the Caÿster from those of the Meander. It is generally considered the
same as the Tmolites.
1344 Fée remarks that this method is still adopted in making
several of the liqueurs.
1345 White wine of Cos. Fée thinks that Pliny means to say
that the sea water turns the must of a white or pale straw colour, and
is of opinion that he has been wrongly informed.
1348 Fée says, that if the vessels were closed hermetically
this would have little or no appreciable effect; if not, it would tend
to spoil the wine.
1349 Athenæus says that the Rhodian wine will not mix so
well with sea-water as the Coan. Fée remarks that if Cato’s plan were
followed, the wine would become vinegar long before the end of the four
years.
1350 Sillig thinks that the proper reading is “in six” only.
1351 The sweet wines, in modern times, have the most bouquet
or aroma.
1356 Supposed to be a species of Pramnian wine, mentioned
in c. 6. This was used, as also the Aminean, for making omphacium, as
mentioned in B. xii. c. 60. See also c. 18 of this Book.
1366 Or “vat.” The common reading was “oleo,” which would
imply that they were plunged into boiling oil. Columella favours the
latter reading, B. xii. c. 16.
1372 “Sweet” drink. Fée seems to think that this sweet wine
must have been something similar to champagne. Hardouin says that it
corresponds to the vin doux de Limoux, or blanquette de Limoux, and the
vin Muscat d’Azile.
1375 “Honey wine.” A disagreeable medicament, Fée thinks,
rather than a wine.
1376 Somewhat similar to the vin de premiere goutte of the
French. It would seem to have been more of a liqueur than a wine. Tokay
is made in a somewhat similar manner.
1380 This method is still adopted, Fée says, in making
“piquette,” or “small wine,” throughout most of the countries of
Europe.
1381 Or “wine-lee drink.” It would make an acid beverage, of
disagreeable taste.
1382 “Nobilia.” In c. 29 he speaks of 195 kinds, and,
reckoning all the varieties, double that number.
1383 Fée observes that the varieties of the modern wines are
quite innumerable. He remarks also that Pliny does not speak of the
Asiatic wines mentioned by Athenæus, which were kept in large bottles,
hung in the chimney corner; where the liquid, by evaporation, acquired
the consistency of salt. The wines of other countries evidently were
little known to Pliny.
1384 “Circa pericula arbusti.” This is probably the meaning
of this very elliptical passage. See p. 218.
1385 Called Metellus, by Valerius Maximus, B. vi. c. 3.
1388 The younger Pliny, B. ii. Ep. 2, censures this stingy
practice. See also Martial, B. iii. Epig. 60.
1389 That this, however, was not uncommonly done, we may
judge from the remark made by the governor of the feast, John ii. 10,
to the bridegroom.
1390 Called “myrrhina.” Fée remarks that the flavour of
myrrh is acrid and bitter, its odour strong and disagreeable, and says
that it is difficult to conceive how the ancients could drink wine with
this substance in solution.
1391 As the “Persa” has come down to us, we find no mention
of myrrh in the passage alluded to.
1392 See B. xii. c. 49. This is mentioned in the Persa, A.
i. sc. 3, l. 7.
1395 The Cheat or Impostor: a play of Plautus. See A. ii.
sc. 4, l. 51, et seq.
1396 Must boiled down to half its original quantity.
1397 Apothecas. The “apothecæ” were rooms at the top of the
house, in which the wines were placed for the purpose of seasoning.
Sometimes a current of smoke was directed through them. They were quite
distinct from the “cella vinaria,” or “wine-cellar.” The Opimian wine
is mentioned in c. 4.
1404 Or “labrusca.” “Œnanthinum” means “made of vine
flowers.” The wild vine is not a distinct species from the cultivated
vine: it is only a variety of it, known in botany as the Vitis
silvestris labrusca of Tournefort. Fée thinks that as the must could
only be used in autumn, when the wild vine was not flowering, the
flowers of it must have been dried.
1405 “Solstitiales.” Because they withstand the heat of the
solstice. Marcellus Empiricus calls them “caniculati,” because they
bear the heat of the Dog-star.
1406 Fée remarks that this assertion is quite erroneous.
1407 From the Greek, meaning “without strength.” The
mixture, Fée remarks, would appear to be neither potable nor wholesome.
1408 See B. xviii. c. 24. A kind of beer might be made with
it, Fée says; but this mixture must have been very unpalatable.
1410 A vinous drink may be made in the manner here stated;
but the palm-wine of the peoples of Asia and Africa is only made of the
fermented sap of the tree. See B. xiii. c. 9.
1411 He says “caryotæ,” and not chydææ, in B. xiii. c. 4.
The modius was something more than our peck.
1412 From the Greek σύκη, a “fig.” This wine was made, Fée
thinks, from the produce of some variety of the sycamore. See B. xiii.
c. 14.
1449 Symphytum officinale of Linnæus, being all different
varieties.
1450 “Absinthites” made of the Artemisia Pontica of Linnæus.
A medicinal wine is still prepared with wormwood; and “apsinthe,” a
liqueur much esteemed in France, is made from it.
1455 Fée says that this is not the fact; and queries whether
the vulgar notion still entertained on this subject, may not be traced
up to our author. It is a not uncommon belief that roses smell all the
sweeter if onions are planted near them.
1456 Lavendula stœchas of Linnæus. See B. xxvii. c. 107.
1457 Gentiana lutea of Linnæus. See B. xxv. c. 34. Gentian
wine is still made.
1458 Thymus tragoriganum of Linnæus. See B. xx. c. 68.
1459 Origanum dictamnus of Linnæus. See B. xxv. c. 63.
1460 Asarum Europæum of Linnæus. See B. xii. c. 27.
1474 See B. xiii. c. 12. The Pistacia terebinthus of
Linnæus.
1475 See B. xii. c. 36. The Pistacia lentiscus of Linnæus.
1476 “Chamelæa.” The Granium Cnidium, Daphne Cnidium, and
Daphne cneorum of Linnæus. See B. xiii. c. 35. Venomous plants, which,
taken internally, would be productive of dangerous results.
1477 Chamæpitrys. The Teucrium chamæpitrys of Linnæus. See
B. xxv. c. 20.
1478 Chamædrys. The Teucrium chamædrys of Linnæus. See B.
xxiv. c. 80. Dioscorides mentions most of these so-called wines.
1488 Our medicinal wines will mostly keep longer than this,
owing probably to the difference in the mode of making the real wines
that form their basis.
1489 There is little doubt that this is fabulous: wine taken
in excess, we know, is productive of loss of the senses, frenzy in the
shape of delirium tremens.
1490 This is not unlikely; for, as Fée remarks, the red
wines, containing a large proportion of alcohol, act upon the brain and
promote sleep, while the white wines, charged with carbonic gas, are
productive of wakefulness.
1497 He alludes to the working of wines in periods of
extreme heat; also in the spring.
1498 Of our modern wines, Madeira and Bourdeaux improve by
being carried across sea. Burgundy, if any thing, deteriorates, by the
diminution of its bouquet.
1499 After the grapes had been trodden and pressed, the
husks were taken out and their edges cut, and then again subjected to
pressure: the result was known as “tortivum,” or “circumcisivum,” a
wine of very inferior quality.
1500 He alludes to the young shoots, which have an agreeable
acidity, owing to acetic and tartaric acids.
1501 Acetic acid; the result, no doubt, of the faulty mode
of manufacture universally prevalent; their wines contained evidently
but little alcohol.
1503 A process very likely, as Fée remarks, to turn the
wines speedily to vinegar.
1504 Down to one-third. This practice of using boiled
grape-juice as a seasoning, is still followed in Spain in making some
of the liqueurs; but it is not generally recommended.
1509 It produces but a very minute quantity of resin, which
is no longer an article of commerce.
1510 See B. xiii. c. 11, and B. xvi. c. 21. Not the cedar of
Lebanon, probably, which only gives a very small quantity of resin, but
one of the junipers.
1511 Fée suggests that this may have been the resin of the
Arabian terebinth.
1520 “Crapula” properly means head-ache, and what is
not uncommonly known as “seediness.” Resined wine was thought to be
productive of these effects, and hence obtained the name. This kind of
wine was used itself, as we see above, in seasoning the other kinds.
Fée remarks, that in reality resins have no such effect as imparting
body to weak wines.
1521 The whole of this passage is hopelessly corrupt, and we
can only guess at the meaning.
1522 We have already stated that “vappa” is properly
vinegar, which has been exposed to the air and has lost its flavour.
In this fresh chemical change, which he calls a second fermentation,
the wine becomes vinegar; and probably in the cases he mentions, for
some peculiar reason, its speedy transition to “vappa” could not be
arrested.
1523 Mixed with water, it was the “posca,” or common drink
of the Roman soldiers; and it was used extensively both by Greeks and
Romans in their cooking, and at meals.
1543 Flos vini, the Mycoderma vini of Desmazieres, a mould
or pellicule which forms on the surface, and afterwards falls and is
held in suspension.
1544 Vessels of lead are never used for this purpose at the
present day; as that metal would oxidize too rapidly, and liquids would
have great difficulty in coming to a boil. A slow fire must have been
used by the ancients.
1545 They were thought to give a bad flavour to the sapa or
defrutum.
1547 He does not state the reason, nor does it appear to be
known. At the present day warmed wine is sometimes given to a jaded
horse, to put him on his legs again.
1548 Though practised by those who wished to drink largely,
this was considered to diminish the flavour of delicate wines.
1549 See B. xxii. c. 23, and B. xxv. c. 95; also c. 7 of the
present Book. Wine is no longer considered an antidote to cicuta or
hemlock.
1555 Fée remarks that this is one proof that the wine of the
ancients was essentially different in its nature from ours. In our day
wine gives anything but a “pallid” hue.
1562 The mode of testing whether any “heeltaps” were left or
not. It was this custom, probably, that gave rise to the favourite game
of the cottabus.
1563 Dr. Middleton, in his Life of Cicero, in his unlimited
partiality for the family, quotes this as an instance of courage and
high spirit.
1564 According to Paterculus, he was fond of driving
about in a chariot, crowned with ivy, a golden goblet in his hand,
and dressed like Bacchus, by which title he ordered himself to be
addressed.
1565 He alludes to beer, or rather sweet wort, for hops were
not used till the latter part, probably, of the middle ages. Lupines
were sometimes used for flavouring beer.
1566 Diodorus Siculus says that the Egyptian beer was nearly
equal to wine in strength and flavour.
1574 Decimus Junius Silanus. He was commissioned by
the senate, about B.C. 146, to translate into Latin the
twenty-eight books of Mago, the Carthaginian, on Agriculture. See B.
xviii. c. 5.
1579 Julius Græcinus. He was one of the most distinguished
orators of his time. Having refused to accuse M. Julius Silanus, he was
put to death A.D. 39. He wrote a work, in two books, on the
culture of the vine.
1580 He was a contemporary of Celsus and Columella, the
latter of whom states that he wrote a work on a peculiar method of
cultivating the vine. See also B. xvii. c. 18.
1584 Nothing is known of him. He may possibly have written
on Husbandry, and seems to have spoken in dispraise of the son of
Cicero. See c. 28 of the present Book.
1585 The famous Roman Comic poet, born B.C. 184.
Twenty of his comedies are still in existence.
1586 For Alfius Flavius, see end of B. ix.; for Cneius
Flavius, see end of B. xii.
1587 Or Dorsenus Fabius, an ancient Comic dramatist,
censured by Horace for the buffoonery of his characters, and the
carelessness of his productions. In the 15th Chapter of this Book,
Pliny quotes a line from his Acharistio.
1588 Q. Mutius Scævola, consul B.C. 95, and
assassinated by C. Flavius Fimbria, having been proscribed by the
Marian faction. He wrote several works on the Roman law, and Cicero was
in the number of his disciples.
1589 Sextus Ælius Pætus Catus, a celebrated jurisconsult,
and consul B.C. 198. He wrote a work on the Twelve Tables.
1593 A freedman of Pompey, by whose command he translated
into Latin the work of Mithridates on Poisons. After Pompey’s death, he
maintained himself by keeping a school at Rome.
1594 For Fabianus Papirius, see end of B. ii. Fabianus
Sabinus is supposed to have been the same person.
1632 The Olea Europæa of Linnæus. See B. xxi. c. 31.
1633 This has not been observed to be the fact. It has been
known to grow in ancient Mesopotamia, more than one hundred leagues
from the sea.
1634 It is supposed that it is indigenous to Asia, whence
it was introduced into Africa and the South of Europe. There is little
doubt that long before the period mentioned by Pliny, it was grown in
Africa by the Carthaginians, and in the South of Gaul, at the colony of
Massilia.
1635 This work of Hesiod is no longer in existence; but the
assertion is exaggerated, even if he alludes to the growth of the tree
from seed. Fée remarks that a man who has sown the olive at twenty,
may gather excellent fruit before he arrives at old age. It is more
generally propagated by slips or sets. If the trunk is destroyed by
accident, the roots will throw out fresh suckers.
1636 This is the case. We may remark that the tree will grow
in this country, but the fruit never comes to maturity.
1638 Probably the Olea maximo fructu of Tournefort. It has
its name from the Greek ὄρχις the “testis,” a name by which it is still
known in some parts of Provence.
1639 Or “shuttle” olive. Probably the modern pickoline, or
long olive.
1640 Probably the Olea media rotunda præcox of Tournefort.
It is slightly bitter.
1641 This is so much the case, that though the olives of
Spain and Portugal are among the finest, their oils are of the very
worst quality.
1642 It does not appear that the method of preparing oil
by the use of boiling water was known to the ancients. Unripe olives
produce an excellent oil, but in very small quantities. Hence they are
rarely used for the purpose.
1643 Called “virgin,” or “native” oil in France, and very
highly esteemed.
1645 “Exilibus regulis.” A kind of wooden strainer,
apparently invented to supersede the wicker, or basket strainer.
1646 It is more insipid the riper the fruit, and the less
odorous.
1647 By absorbing the oxygen of the air. It may be preserved
two or three years even, in vessels hermetically closed. The oil of
France keeps better than any other.
1649 In consequence of the faulty mode of manufacture, the
oil of Italy is now inferior to that of France. The oil of Aix is
particularly esteemed.
1650 In Campania. See B. xvii. c. 3. Horace and Martial
speak in praise of the Venafran olive. Hardouin suggests that Licinius
Crassus may have introduced the Licinian olive.
1651 The heat of Africa is unfavourable to the olive.
1652 The fæces, marc, or lees. This is a crude juice
contained in the cellular tissue of the fruit, known as viridine or
chlorophylle.
1653 This is owing, Fée says, to a sort of fermentation,
which alters the tissue of the cells containing the oil, displaces the
constituent elements, and forms others, such as mucus, sugar, acetic
acid, ammoniac, &c. When ripe, the olive contains four oils; that of
the skin, the flesh, the stone, and the kernel.
1664 This assertion of Pliny is not generally true. The
large olives of Spain yield oil very plentifully.
1665 Probably a member of the variety known to naturalists
as the Olea fructu majori, carne crassâ, of Tournefort, the royal olive
or “triparde” of the French. The name is thought to be from the Greek
φαῦλος, the fruit being considered valueless from its paucity of oil.
1666 There are but few olive-trees in either Egypt or
Decapolis at the present day, and no attempts are made to extract oil
from them.
1667 “Carnis.” He gives this name to the solid part, or
pericarp.
1669 These methods are not now adopted for preserving the
olive. The fruit are first washed in an alkaline solution, and then
placed in salt and water. The colymbas was so called from κολυμβάω, “to
swim,” in its own oil, namely. Dioscorides descants on the medicinal
properties of the colymbades. B. i. c. 140.
1670 There are several varieties known of this colour, and
more particularly the fruit of the Olea atro-rubens of Gouan.
1671 The Spanish olive, Hardouin says. Fée thinks that the
name “superba,” “haughty,” is given figuratively, as meaning rough and
austere.
1672 The olives of the present Merida, in Spain, are of a
rough, disagreeable flavour.
1673 This seems to be the meaning of “pinguis;” but, as Fée
observes, salt would have no such effect as here stated, but would
impart a disagreeable flavour to the oil.
1674 Fée regards this assertion as quite fabulous.
1675 It will be stated in B. xxviii. c. 13, to what purposes
this abominable collection of filth was applied.
1676 15th of July. He alludes to the inspection of the
Equites, which originally belonged to the Censors, but afterwards to
the Emperors. On this occasion there was “recognitio,” or “review,” and
then a “transvectio,” or “procession” of the horsemen.
1677 The ovation was a lesser triumph, at which the general
entered the city not in a chariot, but on foot. In later times,
however, the victor entered on horseback: and a wreath of myrtle,
sometimes laurel, was worn by him. For further particulars as to the
ovation, see c. 38 of the present Book.
1682 In warm countries, a site exposed to the north is
chosen: in colder ones, a site which faces the south.
1683 See B. xvii. c. 37. This moss has not been identified
with precision; but the leaf of the olive is often attacked by an
erysiphus, known to naturalists as the Alphitomorpha communis; but it
is white, not of a red colour.
1684 Fée queries how any one could possibly eat olives that
had been steeped in a solution of mastich. They must have been nauseous
in the extreme.
1686 “Fracibus.” The opinion of Pliny, that olives
deteriorate by being left in the store-room, is considered to be well
founded; the olives being apt to ferment, to the deterioration of the
oil: at the same time, he is wrong in supposing that the amount of oil
diminishes by keeping the berries.
1687 “Cortinas.” If we may judge from the name, these
vessels were three-footed, like a tripod.
1688 There are no good grounds for this recommendation,
which is based on the erroneous supposition that heat increases the
oil in the berry. The free circulation of the air also ought not to
be restricted, as nothing is gained by it. In general, the method of
extracting the oil is the same with the moderns as with the ancients,
though these last did not employ the aid of boiling water.
1692 It may be remarked, that in this Chapter Pliny totally
confounds fixed oils, volatile oils, and medicinal oils. Those in the
list which he here gives, and which are not otherwise noticed in the
Notes, may be considered to belong to this last class.
1693 The oleaster furnishes but little oil, and it is seldom
extracted. The oil is thinner than ordinary olive oil, and has a
stronger odour.
1694 The Daphne Cneorum and Daphne Cnidium of botanists. See
B. xiii. c. 35, also B. xxiv. c. 82. Fée doubts if an oil was ever made
from the chamelæa.
1695 See B. xxiii. c. 41: the Ricinus communis of Linnæus,
which abounds in Egypt at the present day. Though it appears to have
been formerly sometimes used for the table, at the present day the oil
is only known as “castor” oil, a strong purgative. It is one of the
fixed oils. The Jews and Abyssinian Christians say that it was under
this tree that Jonah sat.
1699 An essential oil may be extracted from either; it is of
acrid taste, green, and aromatic; but does not seem to have been known
to the ancients. The berries give by decoction a fixed oil, of green
colour, sweet, and odoriferous. The oils in general here spoken of by
Pliny as extracted from the laurel, are medicinal oils.
1701 The Myrtus latifolia Romana of Bauhin. It yields an
essential oil, and by its decoction might give a fixed oil, in small
quantity, but very odoriferous. As boiled with olive oil, he treats it
as a volatile oil.
1702 See B. xxv. c. 100. This myrtle is the Ruscus aculeatus
of Linnæus.
1703 See B. xiii. c. 29, and B xxiii. c. 45. A volatile oil
might be extracted from the citrus, if one of the thuyæ, as also from
the cypress.
1704 See B. xxiii. c. 45. It is a fixed oil, still
considerably used in some parts of Europe.
1706 “Pitch oil.” See B. xxiv. c. 11. This would be a
volatile oil.
1707 See B. xxiii. c. 45, also B. xiii. c. 35. Fée is of
opinion, that as no fixed oil can be extracted from the Daphne Cnidium
or Daphne Cneorum, Pliny must allude to a medicinal composition, like
the oil of wild myrtle, previously mentioned.
1708 A fixed oil. See B. xii. c. 36. The seeds were used for
making it. See B. xxiii. c. 45.
1709 See B. xii. c. 51, and B. xxiii. c. 45. The leaves of
the Lawsonia are very odoriferous.
1710 The myrobalanus, or ben. See B. xii. c. 46, and B.
xxiii. c. 46.
1711 Neither the chesnut nor rice produce any kind of fixed
oil.
1713 Or Fish-eaters. See B. xxxii. c. 38. This is one of the
fixed oils.
1714 In reality, no fixed oil can be obtained from them.
1715 Or wild vine. See B. xii. c. 61, and B. xiii. c. 2.
1716 Not an oil, so much as a medicinal preparation.
Dioscorides mentions as component parts of it, omphacium, sweet rush,
Celtic nard, aspalathus, costus, and must. It received its name from
γλεῦκος “must.”
1717 The Convolvulus scoparius of Linnæus. See B. xii. c 52,
and B. xiii. c. 2.
1725 Fée doubts the possibility of such a resemblance.
1726 Hyoscyamus. A medicinal oil is still extracted from it.
See B. xxiii. c. 49.
1727 This medicinal oil is no longer used. The Lupinus albus
was formerly held in greater esteem than it is now.
1728 The Raphanus sativus of Linnæus. See B. xix. c. 26.
This is one of the fixed oils; varieties of it are rape oil, and colza
oil, now so extensively used.
1729 From the Greek χόρτος, “grass.” This medicinal oil
would be totally without power or effect.
1730 A fixed oil is still extracted in Egypt from the grain
known as sesamum.
1753 From Cydonia, a city of Crete. The Latin name is only
a corruption of the Greek one: in England they were formerly called
“melicotones.”
1754 Or “golden apple.” The quince was sacred to Venus, and
was an emblem of love.
1755 Apparently meaning the “sparrow quince.” Dioscorides,
Galen, and Athenæus, however, say that it was a large variety. Qy. if
in such case, it might not mean the ostrich quince?
1759 Probably on account of the fragrance of their scent.
1760 We learn from other sources that the bed-chambers were
frequently ornamented with statues of the divinities.
1761 The Mala cotonea silvestris of Bauhin; the Cydonia
vulgaris of modern botanists.
1762 “Mala.” The term “malum,” somewhat similar to “pome”
with us, was applied to a number of different fruits: the orange, the
citron, the pomegranate, the apricot, and others.
1765 Or “pound-weight” pears: the Pirus volema of Linnæus.
1766 Or “hard-berry”—probably in reference to the firmness
of the flesh. It is generally thought to be the nectarine.
1767 “Præcocia.” It is generally thought that in this name
originates the word “apricot,” the Prunus Armeniaca of Linnæus. There
is, however, an early peach that ripens by the middle of July, though
it is very doubtful if it was known to Pliny.
1769 Perhaps the Prunus ungarica of naturalists, the black
damask plum; or else the Prunus perdrigona, the perdrigon.
1770 Probably the Prunus galatensis of naturalists.
1771 “Hordearia:” the Prunus præcox of naturalists; probably
our harvest plum.
1772 Or “ass”-plum. The Prunus acinaria of naturalists: the
cherry plum of the French.
1773 Or “wax plum.” The Prunus cereola of naturalists: the
mirabelle of the French.
1774 Possibly the Prunus enucleata of Lamarck: the myrobalan
of the French. Many varieties, however, are purple.
1775 There are two opinions on this: that it is the Prunus
Claudiana of Lamarck, the “Reine Claude” of the French; or else that
it is identical with the apricot already mentioned, remarkable for the
sweetness of its smell.
1782 The Prunus Damascena of the naturalists; our common
damson, with its numerous varieties.
1783 Probably the Cordia myxa of Linnæus; the Sebestier of
the French. It has a viscous pulp, and is much used as a pectoral. It
grows only in Syria and Egypt; and hence Fée is inclined to reject what
Pliny says as to its naturalization at Rome, and the account he gives
as to its being engrafted on the sorb.
1792 Its fruit will ripen in France, as far north as Tours.
It is the Zizyphus vulgaris of Lamarck. It resembles a small plum, and
is sometimes used as a sweetmeat. The confection sold as jujube paste
is not the dried jelly of this fruit, but merely gum arabic and sugar,
coloured.
1793 A variety of the jujube, Fée is inclined to think. A
nut-peach has also been suggested.
1796 A reddish colour. For the composition of this colour,
see B. xxxv. c. 24.
1797 “Lanata;” perhaps rather the “downy” fruit; a variety
of quince, Fée thinks. Pliny probably had never seen this fruit, in his
opinion, and only speaks after Virgil, Ecl. ii. l. 51. “Ipse ego cana
legam tenera lanugine mala.”
1798 See B. xii. c. 6. The Matian and the Cestian apple are
thought by Dalechamps to have been the French “court-pendu,” or “short
stalk.”
1799 The Scandian is thought to have been a winter pear.
1800 Adrian Junius takes this to be the “kers-appel” of the
Flemish.
1803 Hardouin says that this is the “Pomme d’api” of the
French; it is the “Court-pendu” with Adrian Junius.
1804 The “Pomme de Saint Thomas,” according to Adrian
Junius: Dalechamps identifies it with the pomme de Granoi. See B. iii.
c. 19, and cc. 17 and 18 of the present Book.
1805 “Græcula.” So called, perhaps, from Tarentum, situated
in Magna Græcia.
1837 So called from its resemblance to the “ampulla,”
a big-bellied vessel with a small neck, identified with the Poire
d’angoisse by Dalechamps.
1838 The Poire de jalousie, according to Dalechamps.
1839 Or gourd-pear. This is the “isbout” according to Adrian
Junius, the Poire courge of Dalechamps, and the Poire de sarteau, or de
campane of others.
1840 The Poire de Venus, according to Adrian Junius; the
Poire acciole, according to Dalechamps.
1848 The “early ripener.” Fée suggests that this may be a
variety of the Bon chretien.
1849 Georgics, ii. 69. This statement of Virgil must be
regarded as fabulous; grafting being impracticable with trees not of
the same family, and not always successful even then.
1850 This was probably some superstition taught by the
augurs for the purpose of enveloping their profession in additional
mystery and awe.
1852 He probably alludes here to cider and perry. See p.
300, and B. xxiii. c. 62.
1853 “Pulmentarii vicem;” properly “a substitute for
pulmentarium,” which was anything eaten with bread, such as meat,
vegetables, &c. He alludes to marmalade. The French raisine is a
somewhat similar preparation from pears and quinces boiled in new wine.
1854 “Specularibus.” He alludes to windows of transparent
stone, lapis specularis, or mica; windows of glass being probably
unknown in his time. The ordinary windows were merely openings closed
with shutters. See B. xxxvi. c. 45.
1855 He must allude to a kind of quince marmalade.
1856 As Fée remarks, the fruit, if treated thus, would soon
lose all the properties for which it is valued.
1874 The dust is in reality very liable to spoil the fruit,
from the tenacity with which it adheres. In all these methods, little
attention would seem to be paid to the retention of the flavour of the
fruits.
1875 A detestable practice, Fée says, as the oil makes an
indelible mark on the grape, and gives it an abominable flavour. It is
the best method to put the fruit in bags of paper or hair.
1878 B. xiii. c. 14, 15. These are the Ficus sycomorus of
Linnæus.
1879 In Troas; called the Alexandrian fig, from the city of
Alexandria there. Fée doubts if this was really a fig, and suggests
that it might be the fruit of a variety of Diospyros.
1899 Another war is said to have originated in this fruit.
Xerxes was tempted by the fine figs of Athens to undertake the invasion
of Greece.
1900 “Tertium ante diem.” In dating from an event, the
Romans included both days in the computation; the one they dated
from, and the day of, the event.
1901 In sending for the fig, and thinking of this method of
speaking to the feelings of his fellow-countrymen.
1902 A place in the Forum, where public meetings were held,
and certain offences tried.
1903 He alludes to the Puteal, or enclosed space in the
Forum, consecrated by Scribonius Libo, in consequence of the spot
having been struck by lightning.
1904 On the banks of the Tiber, below the Palatine Mount.
The whole of this passage is in a most corrupt state, and it is
difficult to extract a meaning from it.
1905 By slips from the old tree, as Tacitus seems to say—“in
novos fœtus revivisceret.”
1907 Probably near where the Curtius Lacus had stood in the
early days of Rome. The story of Metius Curtius, who leaped into the
yawning gulph in the Forum, in order to save his country, is known to
every classical reader.
1910 The Ficus Carica of Linnæus. It does bear fruit,
though small, and disagreeable to the taste.
1911 This insect is one of the Hymenoptera; the Cynips
Psenes of Linnæus and Fabricius. There is another insect of the same
genus, but not so well known.
1912 Fée observes that the caprification accelerates the
ripeness of the fruit, but at the expense of the flavour. For the same
purpose the upper part of the fig is often pricked with a pointed
quill.
1913 “Infantiam pomi”—literally, “the infancy of the fruit.”
1927 These were so called from Caunus, a city of Caria,
famous for its dried figs. Pronounced “Cavneas,” it would sound to the
superstitious, “Cave ne eas,” “Take care that you go not.”
1940 Varying but little, probably, from the common sorb, the
Sorbus domestica of Linnæus.
1941 Fée is inclined to think that it is the Sorbus
terminalis of Lamarck. Anguillara thinks that it is the Cratægus of
Theophrastus, considered by Sprengel to be identical with the Cratægus
azarolus of Linnæus. In ripening, the fruit of the sorb undergoes a
sort of vinous fermentation: hence a kind of cider made of it.
1944 Tastes have probably altered since this was written.
1945 These were rude and sometimes obscene songs sung at
festivals, and more particularly marriages. While these songs were
being sung at the door of the nuptial chamber, it was the custom for
the husband to scramble walnuts among the young people assembled there.
The walnut is the nut mentioned in Solomon’s Song, vi. 11.
1946 Or, more probably, from the union of the two portions
of the inner shell.
1947 “Tripudium sonivium;” implying that it was considered
sacred to marriage, from the use made of it by the friends of the
bridegroom when thrown violently against the nuptial chamber, with the
view of drowning the cries of the bride. A very absurd notion, to all
appearance.
1949 The “king’s” nut. The walnut-tree still abounds in
Persia, and is found wild on the slopes of the Himalaya.
1950 Implying that it comes from the Greek κάρη, “the head.”
Some etymologists think that it is from the Celto-Scythian carw, a
boat; such being the shape of the two parts of the inner shell.
1951 It is still a common notion, Fée says, that it is
highly injurious to sleep beneath a walnut-tree.
1961 De Re Rust. c. 8. Some think that this was the bitter
almond; and the word “acriore,” used by Pliny, would almost seem to
imply that such is the case.
1962 Apparently the “smooth” or “bald” nut. May not a
variety something like the hickory nut of America be meant?
1963 Festus says that a kind of nut was so called, because
the Prænestines, when besieged by Hannibal at Casilinum, subsisted upon
them. See Livy, B. xxiii. Fée considers it only another name for the
common hazel nut.
1965 The soft-shelled almond, or princess almond of the
French; the Amygdalus communis fragilis of naturalists.
1966 This last variety does not seem to have been
identified: the hard-shell almonds do not appear to be larger than the
others.
1967 Or “soft” almond, a variety only of the Amygdalus
fragilis.
1968 There is little doubt that Fée is right in his
assertion, that this great personage imposed on our author; as no trees
of this family are known to bear two crops.
1973 The common mode of eating it at the present day. The
Italians also take off the skin and dry the nut; thus keeping it from
year to year. When required for eating, it is softened by the steam of
boiling water.
1974 Not improbably said in allusion to the fasts introduced
by the Jews, who had become very numerous in Rome.
1975 It was said to have come from Castana, a city of
Pontus, whence its name “Castanea.” It is probably indigenous to
Europe.
1977 Or “acorn chesnut.” The same variety, Fée says, that is
found in the vicinity of Perigueux, small, nearly round, and without
any particular flavour.
1978 The Ganebelone chesnut of Perigueux, Fée says, answers
to this description.
1979 On account of the prickles on the outer shell.
1989 Baccis. Some confusion is created by the non-existence
of English words to denote the difference between “acinus” and “bacca.”
The latter is properly the “berry;” the grape being the type of the
“acinus.”
1990 See B. xvi. c. 41. The mulberry is the Morus nigra of
modern naturalists. It is generally thought that this was the only
variety known to the ancients; but Fée queries, from the story of
Pyramus and Thisbe, which represents the mulberry as changing from
white to blood colour, that the white mulberry was not unknown to them;
but through some cause, now unknown, was gradually lost sight of.
1992 See B. xvi. c. 71, and B. xxiv. c. 73. He alludes to
the blackberry.
1993 The common strawberry, the Fragaria vesca of Linnæus.
See B. xxi. c. 50. A native of the Alps and the forests of Gaul, it was
unknown to the Greeks.
1994 The Arbutus unedo of Linnæus. It is one of the
ericaceous trees, and its fruit bears a considerable resemblance to
the strawberry—otherwise there is not the slightest affinity between
them. The taste of the arbute is poor indeed, compared to that of the
strawberry.
1995 He suggests that it is so called from “unum edo,” “I
eat but one;” a rather fanciful etymology, it would seem.
1996 This supposition is not warranted, from merely the fact
of there being two names.
2004 The Cerasus vulgaris of modern botanists. It is said
to have obtained its name from Cerasus, in Asia Minor, where Lucullus
found it.
2005 He must allude to what he has stated in B. xii. c. 3,
for he has nowhere said that the cherry will not grow in Egypt. It is
said that the cherry is not to be found in Egypt at the present day.
2006 The griotte cherry of the French, the mazzard of the
English.
2020 He alludes more especially, perhaps, to the use of
cicuta or hemlock by drunkards, who looked upon it as an antidote to
the effects of wine. See B. xiv. c. 7.
2021 Fée remarks, that in this enumeration there is no
method. Linnæus enumerates eleven principal flavours in the vegetable
kingdom—dry or insipid, aqueous, viscous, salt, acrid, styptic, sweet,
fat, bitter, acid, and nauseous; these terms, however seem, some of
them, to be very indefinite.
2022 It requires considerable discernment to appropriate
nicely its English synonym to these four varieties of tastes, “acer,
acutus, acerbus, and acidus,” more especially when we find that the
“bitter” and the “rough” are occupied already by the “amarus” and the
“austerus.”
2023 In allusion, probably, to the pungency of the aroma or
bouquet.
2027 This is so much the case, that the most nauseous
medicine may be taken almost with impunity—so far as taste is
concerned—by tightly pressing the nostrils while taking it.
2028 Fée remarks that this is true of fire, and of distilled
or perfectly pure water; but that physiologists are universally agreed
that the air has its own peculiar smell.
2029 All fruits that are rich in sugar and amidine, Fée
says, either have, or acquire in time, a vinous flavour, by the
development of a certain quantity of alcohol.
2030 In the fruit with a fixed oil, this principle succeeds,
when they are ripe, to the mucilaginous.
2031 He must mean a thinner juice, though still sweet.
2032 About the peduncle or stalk of the fig. The juice here,
Fée says, is a real sugar, of the same nature as that which circulates
throughout the whole fruit: the juice in the interior of which is
produced by another order of vessels.
2033 The juice is only foamy when the vinous fermentation is
established. It has that appearance, however, when the fruit is bitten
with the teeth.
2036 He probably means those of a luscious or sirupy nature,
without any acidity whatever.
2037 He seems to mean that the thick, luscious wines require
longer keeping, before they will gain any aroma at all. This would be
done, probably, at the expense of their sweetness.
2038 Or he may mean, that a fine flavour and a fine smell
cannot co-exist.
2039 The reading here should be “acutissimus,” probably,
instead of “acerrimus.” The odour exists in the rind of the citron
and in the outer coat of the quince; if these are removed, the fruit
becomes inodorous.
2044 Lignum: literally, “wood.” “There is no wood, either
within or without.” He has one universal name for what we call shell,
seed, stones, pips, grains, &c.
2045 The “spado,” or “eunuch” date. See B. xiii. c. 8.
2046 See B. xiii. c. 17. The fruit of the ben is alluded to,
but, as Fée observes, Pliny is wrong in calling it an almond, as it is
a pulpy fruit.
2067 See B. xii. c. 2. Ovid, Fasti, B. iv. l. 15, et seq.,
says that Venus concealed herself from the gaze of the Satyrs behind
this tree.
2068 Either this story is untrue, or we have a right to
suspect that some underhand agency was employed for the purpose of
imposing on the superstitious credulity of the Roman people.
2079 A new proof, as Fée remarks, that the ancients had
peculiar notions of their own, as to the flavour of wine; myrtle
berries, he says, would impart to wine a detestable aromatic flavour.
2080 “Saccis:” the strainer being made of cloth. See B. xiv.
c. 28.
2081 They would be of no assistance whatever, and this
statement is entirely fictitious.
2083 In addition to all those particulars, he might have
stated that the Lares, or household gods, were crowned with myrtle, and
that it was not allowed to enter the Temple of Bona Dea.
2086 Because the enemy would be less likely to envy us a
bloodless triumph.
2087 He disdained the more humble myrtle crown, and
intrigued successfully with the Senate to allow him to wear a wreath of
laurel.
2088 The Senate refused him a triumph; and he accordingly
celebrated one on the Alban Mount, B.C. 231. Paulus Diaconus
says that his reason for wearing a myrtle crown was his victory over
the Corsicans on the Myrtle Plains, though where they were, or what
victory is alluded to, is not known.
2090 We learn from two passages in Ovid that the laurel
was suspended over the gates of the emperors. This, as Fée remarks,
was done for two reasons: because it was looked upon as a protection
against lightning, and because it was considered an emblem of
immortality.
2092 Or “laurel of Apollo:” it was into this tree that
Daphne was fabled to have been changed. See Ovid’s Met. B. i. l. 557,
et seq.
2093 Cato, De Re Rust. c. 121, tells us that this cake was
made of fine wheat, must, anise, cummin, suet, cheese, and scraped
laurel sprigs. Laurel leaves were placed under it when baked. This
mixture was considered a light food, good for the stomach!
2095 Meaning that it curves at the edge, something like a
pent-house.
2096 Or tine tree, the Viburnum tinus of Linnæus, one of the
caprifolia. It is not reckoned as one of the laurels, though it has
many of the same characteristics.
2098 The barren laurel of the triumphs was the Laurus
nobilis of Linnæus, which has only male flowers.
2099 The Laurus vulgaris folio undulato of the Parisian
Hortus, Fée says.
2100 Not a laurel, nor yet a dicotyledon, Fée says, but one
of the Asparagea, probably the Ruscus hypoglossum of Linnæus, sometimes
known, however, as the Alexandrian laurel.
2101 Or “eunuch” laurel; a variety, probably, of the Laurus
nobilis.
2102 The “ground laurel:” according to Sprengel, this is the
Ruscus racemosus of Linnæus. See B. xxiv. c. 81.
2103 From Alexandria in Troas: the Ruscus hypophyllum of
Linnæus, it is supposed.
2104 “The tongue below.” This, Fée justly says, would appear
to be a more appropriate name for the taxa, mentioned above.
2107 Sprengel thinks that it is the Clematis vitalba of
Linnæus. Fuchsius identities it with the Daphne laureola of Linnæus;
and Fée thinks it may be either that or the Daphne mezereum of Linnæus.
2112 L. Junius Brutus, the nephew of Tarquin. Pliny alludes
to the message sent to Delphi, for the purpose of consulting the oracle
on a serpent being seen in the royal palace.
2113 He alludes to the circumstance of the priestess being
asked who should reign at Rome after Tarquin; upon which she answered,
“He who first kisses his mother;” on which Brutus, the supposed idiot,
stumbled to the ground, and kissed the earth, the mother of all.
2114 A mere absurdity; the same has been said of the beech,
and with equal veracity.
2115 He makes a distinction between “altar” and “ara” here.
The former was the altar of the superior Divinities, the latter of the
superior and inferior as well.
2116 The crackling of the laurel is caused by efforts of the
essential oil to escape from the parenchyma or cellular tissue of the
leaf, which it breaks with considerable violence when burning.
2121 See B. xxxi. c. 3. As Poinsinet remarks, this is not
strictly true; the name “Vinucius” most probably came from “vinea,” a
vineyard. Numerous names were derived also from seeds and vegetables;
Piso, Cicero, and Lactuca, for instance, among a host of others.
“Scipio,” too, means a “walking-stick.”
2187 A physician who lived probably at the end of the first
century B.C. He was a disciple of Erasistratus, and founded a medical
school at Smyrna. He is quoted by Athenæus, and in B. xxvii. c. 14,
Pliny calls him “a physician of no small authority.” He seems to have
been a voluminous writer; but none of his works have survived.
2194 “Ulvâ.” This appears to be a general name for all
kinds of aquatic fresh-water plants; as “alga” is that of the various
sea-weeds.
2195 He alludes to turf for firing; the Humus turfa of the
naturalists.
2196 Of course this applies only to those who dwelt near the
sea-shore, and not those more inland.
2197 Guichardin remarks, that Pliny does not here bear in
mind the sweets of liberty.
2198 So Laberius says, “Fortuna multis parcere in pœnam
solet;” “Fortune is the saving of many, when she means to punish them.”
2199 He alludes to the vicinity of the Zuyder Zee. See B.
iv. c. 29. The spots where these forests once stood are now cultivated
plains, covered with villages and other works of the industry of man.
2200 “Quercus.” We shall see, in the course of this Book,
that its identity has not been satisfactorily established.
2201 See B. iv. c. 28, and the Note, Vol. i. p. 348. The
village of Hercingen, near Waldsee, is supposed to retain the ancient
name.
2202 “Robora.” It will be seen in this Book that the robur
has not been identified, any more than the quercus.
2203 Fée treats this story as utterly fabulous. The branches
of the Ficus Indica grow downwards, and so form arcades certainly; but
such is not the case with any European tree.
2204 Not only oaks, but a variety of other trees, were
included under this name by the ancients; the “glans” embracing not
only the acorn, but the mast of the beech, and the hard fruits of other
trees
2205 He alludes to the crown of oak-leaves, which was
suspended on the gates before the palace of the emperors. A civic crown
had been voted by the senate to Julius Cæsar, on the ground of having
saved his country.
2206 Given to the first man who scaled the wall of a
besieged place. It was made of gold, and decorated with turrets.
2207 Given to the first soldier who surmounted the vallum
or entrenchments. It was made of gold, and ornamented with “valli,” or
palisades.
2208 One of the varieties of the triumphal crown was the
“corona aurea,” or “golden crown.”
2209 Made of gold, and decorated with the “rostra,” or
“beaks” of ships.
2211 The orator’s stage in the Forum was decorated with the
“rostra,” or “beaks” of the ships of the Antiates; hence it received
the name of “Rostrum.” The locality of the Rostra was changed by Julius
Cæsar.
2212 Alluding to the prostitution of the Rostra by the
tribunes and others for the purposes of sedition, and the presentation
by Augustus of the rostrate crown to Agrippa.
2213 Which was suspended, as already mentioned, at the gate
of his palace.
2214 Athenæus and Fabius Pictor say that Janus was the first
wearer of a crown; Pherecydes says it was Saturn, Diodorus Siculus
Jupiter, and Leo Ægyptiacus Isis, who wore one of wheat.
2227 Livy says eight. He saved the life of Servilius, the
Master of the Horse.
2228 “Glandes.” Under this name, for which we do not appear
to have any English equivalent, were included, as already mentioned,
not only the acorn of the oak, but the nut or mast of the beech, and
probably most of the hard or kernel fruits. In the present instance
Pliny probably alludes only to the fruit of the oak and the beech.
Acorns are but little used as an article of food in these days.
Roasted, they have been proposed as a substitute for coffee.
2229 The acorn of the Quercus ballota of Linnæus is probably
meant, which is still much used in the province of Salamanca, and
forms an agreeable article of food. This acorn, Fée says, contains a
considerable proportion of saccharine matter, and is better roasted in
the ashes than boiled in water. It is not, however, used as a dessert,
as in the time of the Romans. These acorns are sold at market in
Andalusia in the month of October.
2230 So far as it goes, the kernel of the mast or beech-nut
is not unpalatable; but in the English beech it is very diminutive.
2231 The word “quercus” is frequently used as a general
name for the oak; but throughout the present Book it is most employed
as meaning a distinct variety of the oak, one of the larger kinds, Fée
says, and answering to the Quercus racemosa of Lamarck, the Quercus
robur of Linnæus, and the Rouvre of the French.
2232 This also has been much employed as a general name for
the oak; but here, and in other parts of this Book, it is applied to
one variety. Fée thinks that it answers to the Quercus sessiliflora of
Smith, sometimes also called “rouvre” by the French.
2233 The Quercus æsculus of Linnæus. It is not improbable
that this oak is a different tree from the “Æsculus” of Horace and
Virgil, which was perhaps either a walnut, or a variety of the beech.
2234 It has been suggested that this is the same with the
Quercus cerrus of Linnæus, and the Quercus crinita of Lamarck, the
gland of which is placed in a prickly cupule. It is rarely found in
France, but is often to be met with in Piedmont and the Apennines.
2235 The Fagus silvatica of Lamarck. Its Latin name,
“fagus,” is supposed to have been derived from the Greek φάγω, “to
eat.” An oil is extracted from the acorns or nuts, that is much used in
some parts of France.
2236 He speaks probably of one of the galls which are found
attached to the leaves of the forest trees.
2237 “Ilex.” Fée thinks that the varieties known as the
Prinos and the Ballota were often confounded by the ancients with the
“ilex” or “holm-oak.” This tree, he says, bears no resemblance to the
ordinary oak, except in the blossoms and the fruit. It is the Ilex of
Linnæus, the “yeuse,” or “green oak,” of the French.
2238 The Quercus suber of Linnæus; it is found more
particularly in the department of the Landes in France.
2239 As Fée remarks, Pliny is clearly in error here; one
kind being the veritable ilex or holm oak, the other, the aquifolium or
holly, quite a different tree.
2240 The smilax or milax was a real holm oak, but the
aquifolia was the holly.
2241 Od. xi. 242. Fée remarks that the berry of the holly
has no resemblance to the acorn whatever, and he says that this
statement of Pliny almost leads him to think that the second variety
here mentioned by him was not in reality the holly, but a variety of
the quercus.
2242 Fée observes that, properly speaking, there is no sex
in the oak, the individuals being neither male nor female. The Flora
Danica however, as he observes, gives the name of “Quercus fœmina” to
the Quercus racemosa of Lamarck.
2243 Or “broad-leaved” oak; one of the varieties of the
Quercus sessiliflora of Smith—Flor. Brit.
2244 This statement is contrary to general experience in
modern times, the flavour of the acorn being uniformly acrid and bitter
throughout. It is not impossible, however, that the flavour may have
been more palatable in ancient times.
2245 A variety of the common oak, the Quercus racemosa of
Lamarck; Sprengel takes it to be the Quercus ballota of Desfontaines.
2246 The Quercus ægilops of Linnæus. It is a native of
Piedmont, some parts of Italy, and the island of Crete.
2247 Pliny’s account of making charcoal is derived from
Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 10. Fée remarks that it differs little from
the method adopted in France at the present day.
2248 The Quercus Hispanica, probably, of Lamarck, of which
Fée thinks the Quercus pseudo-suber of Desfontaines is a variety; it is
found in Greece and on the shores of the Mediterranean, near Gibraltar.
The Greek name signifies the “sea cork-tree.”
2249 The statement here given as to the effect of beech-mast
on swine, is destitute, Fée remarks, of all foundation. If fed upon it,
their flesh will naturally be of a soft, spongy nature.
2250 This assertion is perhaps too general; gall-nuts are
produced in very small quantities by the holm-oak.
2251 A variety of the Quercus racemosa, which produces the
green gall-nut of Aleppo, considered in modern, as in ancient, times
the choicest in quality.
2253 Its growth, in reality, is not so rapid as this.
2254 Such a thing is never seen at the present day.
2255 In Syria, we have mentioned the galls of Aleppo in Note
2251.
2256 This is the case when the inside has been eaten away
by the insect that breeds there; of course, in such case it is hollow,
light, and worthless.
2257 The ancients were not aware that the gall was produced
from the eggs of the cynips, deposited upon the leaf or bark of the
tree. Tan and gallic acid are its principal component parts.
2258 A substance quite unknown now; but it is very doubtful
if Pliny is rightly informed here.
2259 A fungous gall, produced by the Cynips fungosa. It is
not used for any domestic purpose at the present day.
2260 This kind of gall is now unknown. Fée questions the
assertion about its juice.
2261 The Cynips quercus baccarum of Linnæus, one of the
common galls.
2262 The root cynips, the Cynips radicum of Fourcroi,
produces these galls, which lie near the root, and have the appearance
of ligneous nodosities. It is harder than wood, and contains cells, in
which the larva of the insect lies coiled up.
2263 This is a proof, as Fée remarks, that the ancients had
observed the existence of the cynips; though, at the same time, it is
equally evident that they did not know the important part it acts in
the formation of the gall.
2264 This word, as employed by Theophrastus, means a catkin,
the Julus amentum of the botanists; but it is doubtful if Pliny
attaches this meaning to the word, as the lime or linden-tree has
no catkin, but an inflorescence of a different character. It is not
improbable that, under this name, he alludes to some excrescence.
2265 These were the “boletus” and the “suillus” the last of
which seem only to have been recently introduced at table in the time
of Pliny. See B. xxii. c. 47.
2266 He alludes clearly to fungi of radically different
qualities, as the nature of the trees beneath which they grow cannot
possibly influence them, any further than by the various proportions of
shade they afford. The soil, however, exercises great influence on the
quality of the fungus; growing upon a hill, it may be innoxious, while
in a wet soil it may be productive of death.
2269 Pliny seems to have here taken in a literal sense, what
has been said figuratively by Virgil, Ecl. iv. l. 26:
“Et duræ quercus sudabunt roscida mella;”
and by Ovid, in relation to the Golden Age, Met. i. 113:
“Flavaque de viridi stillabant ilice mella.”
Fée remarks, that we find on the leaf of the lime-tree a thin, sugary
deposit, left by insects, and that a species of manna exudes from the
Coniferæ, as also the bark of the beech. This, however, is never the
case with the oak.
2271 By this word, Fée observes, we must not understand the
word “nitre,” in the modern sense, but the sub-carbonate of potash;
while the ashes of trees growing on the shores of the sea produce a
sub-carbonate of soda.
2272 “Coccus.” This is not a gall, but the distended body
of an insect, the kermes, which grows on a peculiar oak, the “Quercus
coccifera,” found in the south of Europe.
2273 We have previously mentioned, that he seems to have
confounded the holly with the holm oak.
2274 Poinsinet, rather absurdly, as it would appear, finds
in this word the origin of our word “cochineal.”
2275 The kermes berry is but little used in Spain, or,
indeed, anywhere else, since the discovery of the cochineal of America.
2277 Not the white agaric, Fée says, of modern pharmacy;
but, as no kind of agaric is found in the oak, it does not seem
possible to identify it. See B. xxv. c. 57.
2278 It is evident that no fungus would give out phosphoric
light; but it may have resulted from old wood in a state of
decomposition.
2279 It is pretty clear that one of the lichens of the genus
usnea is here referred to. Amadue, or German tinder, seems somewhat
similar.
2281 On the contrary, Fée says, the acorn of the Quercus
suber is of a sweet and agreeable flavour, and is much sought as a food
for pigs. The hams of Bayonne are said to owe their high reputation to
the acorns of the cork-tree.
2282 The word “cork” is clearly derived from the Latin
“cortex,” “bark.” See Beckmann’s History of Inventions, V. i. p. 320,
et seq., Bohn’s Edition, for a very interesting account of this
tree.
2283 This passage, the meaning of which is so obvious, is
discussed at some length by Beckmann, Vol. i. pp. 321, 322.
2284 It is still employed for making soles which are
impervious to the wet.
2285 It is doubtful whether this name was given to the
shoes, or the females who wore them, and we have therefore preserved
the doubt, in the ambiguous “them.” Beckmann also discusses this
passage, p. 321. He informs us, p. 322, that the Roman ladies who
wished to appear taller than they really were, were in the habit of
putting plenty of cork under their soles.
2286 At the present day, it grows in the greatest abundance
in France, the Landes more particularly.
2287 This is still the case in some of the poorer provinces
of Spain.
2288 As Fée remarks, Mars is no longer the Divinity in
honour of whom characters are traced on the bark of trees.
2289 On the contrary. Fée says, the resinous woods are the
most proof of all against the action of the air.
2290 Festus says that the Fagutal, a shrine of Jupiter, was
so called from a beech tree (fagus) that stood there, and was sacred to
that god.
2301 The Abies excelsa of Decandolle—the Pesse or Faux
sapin (false fir) of the French. This tree, however, has not the
pectinated, or comb-like leaf, mentioned by Pliny in c. 38.
2302 It is still known in commerce as “false incense;” and
is often sold as incense for the rites of the Roman church: while
sometimes it is purposely employed, as being cheaper.
2303 A great street in Capua, which consisted entirely of
the shops of sellers of unguents and perfumes.
2304 It has the same pyramidal form as the pitch-tree. It
is still much used in ship-building, both for its resinous and durable
qualities and the lightness of the wood.
2305 The presence of resin is not looked upon as any
defect in the fir at the present day. It produces what is known in
commerce as “Strasbourg turpentine.”
2306 The Abies larix of Linnæus, and the Larix Europæa, it
is thought, of Decandolles.
2307 It is the Venice turpentine of commerce. Each tree will
furnish seven or eight pounds each year for half a century.
2308 It is doubtful if the tæda, or torch-tree, has
been identified. Some take it to be the Pinus mugho of Miller, the
torch-pine of the French; others, again, suggest that it is the same as
the Pinus cembro of the botanists.
2309 So called from its resemblance to a fig. Fée says that
there is little doubt that this pretended fruit was merely a resinous
secretion, which hardens and assumes the form of a fig.
2310 He somewhat mistranslates a passage of Theophrastus
here, who, without transforming the larch into another tree, says that
it is a sign of disease in the larch, when its secretions are augmented
to such a degree that it seems to turn itself into resin.
2311 The lamp-black of commerce is made from the soot of the
pine.
2312 This statement, though supported by that of Vitruvius,
B. ii. c. 9, is quite erroneous. The wood of the larch gives out more
heat than that of the fir, and produces more live coal in proportion.
2314 This description is inexact, and we should have some
difficulty in recognizing here the larch as known to us.
2315 Pliny is in error here, there being no distinction
of sex in the coniferous trees. All that he relates relative to the
differences between the male and female pine is consequently false. He
has, however, in this instance, only perpetuated an erroneous opinion
of Theophrastus.
2316 This is an erroneous statement. The larch has its cone,
as well as the rest. It is possible, however, that its small size may
have caused it to be overlooked by Pliny.
2317 Or “louse-bearing.” As Fée says, it is difficult to see
the analogy.
2318 The Taxus baccata of Linnæus. The account here given is
in general very correct.
2319 It is supposed that Pliny derives this notion as to
the yew berry from Julius Cæsar, who says that “Cativulcus killed
himself with the yew, a tree which grows in great abundance in Gaul and
Germany.” It is, however, now known that the berry is quite innocuous;
but the leaves and shoots are destructive of animal life.
2320 “Viatoria;” probably not unlike our travelling flasks
and pocket-pistols. This statement made by Pliny is not at all
improbable.
2321 This statement does not deserve a serious
contradiction.
2322 It is not improbable, however, that τόξον, an “arrow,”
is of older date than “taxus,” as signifying the name of the yew.
2323 Numerous varieties of the coniferæ supply us with tar,
and Pliny is in error in deriving it solely from the torch-tree, the
Pinus mugho of Linnæus.
2326 Fée remarks, that Pliny is in error here; this red,
watery fluid formed in the extraction of tars, being quite a different
thing from “cedrium,” the alkitran or kitran of the Arabs; which is
not improbably made from a cedar, or perhaps the Juniperus Phœnicea,
called “Cedrus” by the two Bauhins and Tournefort. He says that it is
not likely that the Egyptians would use this red substance for the
purpose of preserving the dead, charged as it is with empyreumatic oil,
and destitute of all properties peculiar to resins.
2328 This is impracticable; neither vinegar, wine, nor
water, will mingle with pitch. These resins, however, if stirred
up briskly in hot water, become of a paler colour, and acquire an
additional suppleness.
2329 Perhaps so called from Calabria, a country where the
pine abounded, and part of which was called Bruttium.
2334 This operation removes from the pitch a great portion
of its essential oil, and disengages it of any extraneous bodies that
may have been mixed with it.
2335 Fée remarks that there is no necessity for this
selection, though no doubt rain-water is superior to spring or cistern
water, for some purposes, from its holding no terreous salts in
solution.
2336 This would colour the resin more strongly, Fée says,
and give it a greater degree of friability.
2339 “Sartago.” Generally understood to be the same as
our frying-pan. Fée remarks that this method would most inevitably
cause the mass infusion to ignite; and should such not be the case,
a coloured resin would be the result, coloured with a large quantity
of carbon, and destitute of all the essential oil that the resin
originally contained.
2344 This account has been borrowed from Theophrastus, Hist.
Plant. B ix. c. ii. The modern method of extracting the resin of the
pine is very similar.
2345 There is no foundation whatever for this statement.
2346 The pith of the pine cannot be separated from the wood,
and, indeed, is not easily distinguished from it. Fée says that in some
of these trees masses of resin are found in the cavities which run
longitudinally with the fibres, and queries whether this may not be the
“marrow” or “pith” of the tree mentioned by Pliny.
2348 This division of the larch into sexes, as previously
mentioned, is only fanciful, and has no foundation in fact. The result
of this operation, Fée says, would be only a sort of tar.
2349 See B. xxxv. c. 51. He alludes to the bitumen known
as asphalt, bitumen of Judæa, mineral pitch, mountain pitch, malthe,
pissalphate.
2350 These particulars, borrowed from Theophrastus, are in
general correct.
2351 This is not the fact; the essential oil in which the
resin so greatly abounds, becomes volatile with remarkable facility.
2352 Most probably one of the varieties of the pine; but the
mode in which Pliny expresses himself renders it impossible to identify
it with any precision.
2356 He does not speak in this place of the “ornus” or
“mountain ash;” nor, as Fée observes, does he mention the use of the
bark of the ash as a febrifuge, or of its leaves as a purgative. This
ash is the Fraxinus excelsior of Decandolles.
2358 Pliny makes a mistake here, in copying from
Theophrastus, who says that it is the yew that bears so strong a
resemblance to the cedar.
2359 Or “bull’s-ash.” This variety does not seem to have
been identified.
2360 This statement results from his misinterpretation of
the language of Theophrastus, who is really speaking of the yew, which
Pliny mistakes for the ash.
2361 Miller asserts that, if given to cows, this leaf will
impart a bad flavour to the milk; a statement which; Fée says, is quite
incorrect.
2362 A merely fanciful notion, without apparently the
slightest foundation: the same, too, may be said of the alleged
antipathy of the serpent to the beech-tree, which is neither venomous
nor odoriferous.
2363 This story of Pliny has been corroborated by M. de
Verone, and as strongly contradicted by Camerarius and Charras: with
M. Fée, then, we must leave it to the reader to judge which is the
most likely to be speaking the truth. It is not improbable that Pliny
may have been imposed upon, as his credulity would not at all times
preclude him from being duped.
2364 There is no such distinction in the linden or lime,
as the flowers are hermaphroditical. They are merely two varieties:
the male of Pliny being the Tilia microphylla of Decandolles, and a
variety of the Tilia Europæa of Linnæus; and the female being the Tilia
platyphyllos, another variety of the Tilia Europæa of Linnæus.
2365 Not at all singular, Fée says, the fruit being dry and
insipid.
2366 In France these cords are still made, and are used for
well-ropes, wheat-sheafs, &c. In the north of France, too, brooms are
made of the outer bark, and the same is the case in Westphalia.
2367 See B. xxi. c. 4. Ovid, Fasti, B. v. l. 337, speaks of
the revellers at drunken banquets binding their hair with the philyra.
2368 “Teredo.” If he means under this name to include the
tinea as well, the assertion is far too general, as this wood is
eaten away by insects, though more slowly than the majority of the
non-resinous woods. It is sometimes perforated quite through by the
larvæ of the byrrhus, our death-watch.
2369 This is incorrect. It attains a very considerable
height, and sometimes an enormous size. The trunk is known to grow to
as much as forty or fifty feet in circumference.
2370 The maple is much less in size than what the lime or
linden really is.
2372 Fée says there are but five varieties of the maple
known in France. He doubts whether the common maple, the Acer campestre
of Linnæus, was known to the ancients.
2373 Fée identifies it with the Acer pseudo-platanus of
Linnæus, the Acer montanum candidum of C. Bauhin. This tree is not
uncommon in Italy.
2374 “Acer pavonaceum:” “peacock maple.” He gives a similar
account of the spots on the wood of the citrus, B. xiii. c. 19.
2376 Supposed by Fée to be the Acer Monspessulanus of
Linnæus, also the Acer trilobum of Linnæus.
2377 A variety of the Acer pseudo-platanus of Linnæus,
according to Fée.
2378 The Carpinus betulus of Linnæus; the horn-beam or
yoke-elm.
2379 “Silicios.” This word appears to be explained by the
accompanying word “laminas;” but it is very doubtful what is the
correct reading.
2380 The Alnus glutinosa of Decandolles. In c. 38, Pliny
says, very incorrectly, that the alder has a remarkably thick leaf;
and in c. 45, with equal incorrectness, that it bears neither seed nor
fruit.
2381 Fée observes, that it is incorrect to say that the male
tree blossoms before the female, if such is Pliny’s meaning here.
2382 From the Greek, meaning “a tree with clusters.” It is
the Staphylea pinnata of Linnæus, the wild or false pistachio of the
French.
2383 “Siliqua.” This term, Fée says, is very inappropriate
to the fruit of this tree, which is contained in a membranous capsule.
The kernel is oily, and has the taste of the almond more than the nut.
2385 It is still extensively used for a similar purpose.
2386 There are only two species now known: that previously
mentioned, and the Buxus Balearica of Lamarck. The first is divided
into the four varieties, arborescens, angustifolia, suffruticosa, and
myrtifolia.
2387 The Buxus sempervirens of Linnæus; very common in the
south of France, and on the banks of the Loire.
2388 It is doubtful if this is a box at all. The wild olive,
mentioned in B. xv. c. 7, has the same name; all the varieties of the
box emit a disagreeable smell.
2389 A variety of the Buxus sempervirens, the same as the
Buxus suffruticosa of Lamarck.
2390 The Pyrenean box is mostly of the arborescent kind.
2393 This is doubted by Fée, but it is by no means
impossible. In Pennsylvania the bees collect a poisonous honey from the
Kalmia latifolia.
2394 A very good charcoal might be made from it, but the
wood is too valuable for such a purpose. It burns with a bright, clear
flame, and throws out a considerable heat.
2395 Although (in common, too, with other trees) it is used
as a support for the vine, that does not any the more make it of the
same nature as the fruit-trees.
2396 The Ulmus effusa of Willdenow; the Ulmus montana of
Smith: Flor. Brit.
2397 The Ulmus campestris of Linnæus; the Ulmus marita of
other botanists.
2400 This name is still preserved by botanists. Pliny is
incorrect in saying that the large elm produces no seed, the only
difference being that the seed is smaller than in the other kinds.
Columella, B. v. c. 6, contradicts the statement here made by Pliny,
but says that it appears to be sterile, in comparison with the
others.
2401 The Pinus maritima of Linnæus, which produces the
greater part of the resins used in France, is found, however, in great
abundance in the flat country of the Landes.
2402 On the contrary, the yoke-elm, or horn-beam, grows
almost exclusively on the plains; and the same with the cornel and the
poplar.
2403 The Rhus cotinus of Linnæus, the fustic. See B. xiii.
c. 41. This, however, imparts a yellow colour, while Pliny speaks of a
purple. It has been asserted, however, that the roots of it produce a
fine red. There is no tree in Europe that produces a purple for dyeing.
2404 The maple, the ash, and the service-tree, are as often
found in the plains as on the hills.
2405 See c. 43, and B. xxiv. c. 43. The Cornus sanguinea of
Linnæus, the blood-red cornel; the branches of which are red in the
winter, and the fruit filled with a blood-red juice. This is probably
the same shrub as the male cornel, mentioned further on by Pliny.
2406 The Genista tinctoria of Linnæus, or “dyers’” broom.
2407 Or “service-tree,” the Sorbus domestica of Linnæus. It
thrives just as well in a warm locality as a cold one.
2408 The Betula alba of Linnæus. It was an object of
terror not only in the hands of the Roman lictor, but in those of the
pedagogue also, and is still to some extent. Hence it was formerly
nicknamed “Arbor sapientiæ,” the “tree of wisdom.”
2409 This is no longer done in France, but it is in Russia,
where they extract from it an empyreumatic oil, which is used in
preparing Russia leather, and which imparts to it its agreeable smell.
2410 Boys, both of whose parents were surviving, used to
carry before the bride a torch of white thorn. This thorn was, not
improbably, the “Cratægus oxyacantha” of Linnæus, which bears a white
flower. See B. xxiv. c. 66.
2411 The Cytisus laburnum of Linnæus, also known as “false
ebony,” still a native of the Alps.
2412 But blackish in the centre; whence its name of false
ebony.
2414 The Anthyllis barba Jovis of modern botanists. The
leaves have upon them a silvery down, whence the name “argyrophylla,”
given to it by Mænch.
2415 But in c. 30, he says that the poplar grows on hilly or
mountainous declivities.
2416 This tree has not been satisfactorily identified;
but Fée is of opinion that it is probably a variety of the willow,
the Salix vitellina of Linnæus. Sprengel thinks that it is the Salix
capræa.
2417 The Ligustrum vulgare of Linnæus. It has black fruit
and a white flower, and is rendered famous by the lines of Virgil—Ecl.
ii. 17:
“O formose puer, nimium ne crede colori;
Alba ligustra cadunt, vaccinia nigra leguntur.”
It is evidently this juxtaposition that has prompted Pliny to mention
the vaccinium in the succeeding passage. In B. xii. c. 51, and B. xxiv.
c. 45, Pliny seems inclined to confound this shrub with the Cyprus, the
Lawsonia inermis of Linnæus, the Henna of the east, a totally different
plant.
2418 Wooden tallies used by public officers in keeping their
accounts. They were employed till the middle ages.
2419 The Primus mahaleb, Desfontaines says; but Fée
identifies it with the black heath-berry, or whortle-berry, still
called “vaciet” in France. It does not, however, grow, as Pliny says,
in watery places, but in woods and on shrubby hills.
2424 The Nerion oleander of Linnæus; the laurel-rose, or
rose of St. Anthony of the French; it has some distant resemblance to
the olive-tree, but its leaf is that of the laurel, and its flower very
similar to that of the rose.
2427 It has certain dangerous properties, which cause the
herbivorous animals to avoid touching it. It acts strongly on the
muscular system, and, as Fée remarks, used as an antidote to the stings
of serpents, it is not improbable that its effect would be the worst of
the two.
2428 See B. xiii. c. 37. The tamarisk of the moderns is not
an evergreen, which has caused writers to doubt if it is identical with
the tamariscus of the ancients, and to be disposed to look for it among
the larger ericæ or heaths. The leaves of the larch fall every year;
those of the other evergreens mostly every two or three years.
2430 See B. xiii. c. 40. This assertion of Pliny is
erroneous, as these trees are in reality evergreens, though all trees
of that class are liable to lose their leaves through certain maladies.
2431 “Quercus.” The ilex or holm-oak is an evergreen.
2432 Pliny is in error here. Varro, De Re Rust. B. i. c. 7,
has made mention of this tree.
2433 The hot climates possess a greater number of evergreens
than the temperate regions, but not of the same species or genus. The
vine invariably loses its leaves each year.
2434 This last assertion, Fée says, is far from true, in
relation to the coniferous trees.
2438 The Populus tremula of Linnæus. This statement as to
the leaves of the poplar is verified by modern experience.
2439 This does not appear to be exactly correct as to the
ivy. The leaves on the young suckers or the old and sterile branches
are divided into three or five regular lobes, while those which grow
on the branches destined to bear the blossoms are ovals or lanceolated
ovals in shape.
2440 It is not from the leaves, but from the fruit of the
tree that this down falls; the seeds being enveloped with a cottony
substance. This passage is hopelessly corrupt.
2441 See B. xviii. c. 68, where he enlarges still further on
this asserted peculiarity; he borrows his statement from Theophrastus,
Hist. Plant. B. i. c. 16.
2442 These statements are quite conformable with the fact.
2443 This statement is quite true, so far as the fact that
the leaves have not the same position in the day-time as during the
night: the changes of position vary greatly, however, in the different
kinds. It is generally thought that an organic irritability is the
cause of this phenomenon.
2444 This seems to be the meaning of “In aliis gentium
lana est.” He alludes, probably, to cotton or silk: see B. vi. c. 20.
Thunberg tells us that at Roodesand, near the Cape of Good Hope, there
grows so thick a down on the Buplevrum giganteum of Lamarck, that it is
employed to imitate a sort of white velvet, and is used for bonnets,
gloves, stockings, &c.
2446 “Genere ilicum.” It is not improbable that he here
refers to the variety of the holm-oak which he has previously called
“aquifolia,” apparently confounding it with the holly. See c. 8 of this
Book.
2450 B. xv. c. 15. Pliny is not correct here; the leaf of
the pear is oval or lanceolated, while that of the apple is oval and
somewhat angular, though not exactly “mucronata,” or sharply pointed.
2452 If this is the case, the pitch-tree can hardly be
identical with the false fir, the Abies excelsa of Decandolles. See c.
18 of this Book, and the Note.
2453 This passage would be apt to mislead, did we not know
that the leaves of the coniferous trees here mentioned are not prickly,
in the same sense as those of the holly, which are armed with very
formidable weapons.
2454 More particularly in the Populus tremula, the
“quivering” poplar.
2456 See B. xv. c. 15. Not a species, but an accidental
monstrosity.
2457 See B. xv. c. 37, where he speaks of the Hexastich
myrtle.
2458 The leaves of the elm and the tree supposed to be
identical with the cytisus of the ancients have no characteristics in
common. See B. xiii. c. 47, and the Notes.
2460 Very inappropriate food for cattle, it would appear:
the fig leaf being charged with a corrosive milky juice; the leaf
of the holm oak, hard and leathery; and that of the ivy, bitter and
nauseous in the highest degree.
2464 He alludes to the period of the rising of the sap; an
entirely distinct process from germination.
2465 This statement, as also that relative to the holm oak,
and other trees previously mentioned, is quite incorrect. The blossoms
of the fig-tree are very much concealed, however, from view in the
involucre of the clinanthium.
2466 This is not the fact, though the blossom of the juniper
is of humble character, and not easily seen. Theophrastus, B. iii. c.
6, only says that it is a matter of doubt, what Pliny so positively
affirms.
2467 This is the fact; the male tree is sterile, but it
fecundates the female.
2468 These remarks, borrowed from Theophrastus, are
generally consistent with our experience.
2469 Fée remarks that Pliny here copies from Theophrastus,
a writer of Greece, without making allowance for the difference of
localities. Theophrastus, however, gives the laurel an earlier period
for budding than Pliny does.
2471 This is entirely fanciful: though it is the case that
in some trees, the ligneous ones, namely, there are two germinations in
the year, one at the beginning of spring, which acts more particularly
on the branches, and the other at the end of summer, which acts more
upon the parts nearer the roots.
2474 As already stated, there are never more than two
germinations.
2475 This rupture of the epidermis, caused by the formation
beneath of new ligneous and conical layers, takes place not solely, as
Pliny and Theophrastus state, at the time of germination, but slowly
and continuously.
2476 On the contrary, they are irregular both in their
commencement and their duration.
2477 This is not the case; each bud is independent of the
one that has preceded it. A sucker, however, newly developed may give
birth to buds not at the extremity, but throughout the whole length of
it.
2478 See B. xviii. c. 67. What Pliny says here is in general
true, though its germination does not take place with such rapidity as
he states.
2497 This supposed marvel merely arises from the fact that
the fruit has a strong ligneous stalk, which almost precludes the
possibility of its dropping off. This is the case, too, not only with
the pine, but with numerous other trees as well.
2500 But in B. xxiv. c. 32, he speaks of the fruit of the
black poplar as an antidote for epilepsy. In fact, he is quite in error
in denying a seed to any of these trees.
2504 Daughter of Sithon, king of Thrace, who hanged herself
on account of the supposed inconstancy of her lover, Demophöon. See
Ovid, Heroid. 2.
2505 This must not be taken to the letter; indeed, Fée
thinks that the proper meaning is:—“Young trees do not produce fruit
till they have arrived at a certain state of maturity.” Trees mostly
continue on the increase till they die.
2506 See B. xvii. c. 2. The assertion here made has not been
confirmed by experience.
2507 “Frugiperda:” in the Greek, ὠλεσίκαρπον. See Homer. Od.
x. l. 510. It has been suggested, Pliny says, that the willow seed had
this epithet from its effect in causing abortion; but he does not seem
to share the opinion.
2508 This cannot be a willow, Fée remarks; indeed,
Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 5, speaks of a black poplar as growing there.
2509 See B. xv. c. 13. It is not impossible that Pliny may
have mistaken here the Persea, or Balanites Ægyptiaca, for the Persica,
or peach. See p. 296.
2510 Fée remarks, that this expression is remarkable as
giving a just notion of the relative functions of the male and female
in plants. He says that one might almost be tempted to believe that
they suspected something of the nature and functions of the pistils and
stamens.
2511 This statement, which is drawn from Theophrastus, is
rather fanciful than rigorously true.
2516 This does not happen in the northern climates; though
sometimes it is the case that a fruit-tree blossoms again towards
the end of summer, and if the autumn is fine and prolonged, these
late fruits will ripen. Such a phenomenon, however, is of very rare
occurrence.
2520 The suggested reading, “apud matrem magnam,” seems
preferable to “apud mare,” and receives support from what is said
relative to Smyrna in B. xiv. c. 6.
2531 This passage is quite unintelligible; and it is with
good reason that Fée questions whether Pliny really understood the
author that he copied from.
2532 Fée remarks, that Pliny does not seem to know that the
catkin is an assemblage of flowers, and that without it the tree would
be totally barren.
2533 Pliny blunders sadly here, in copying from
Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 16. He mixes up a description of the box
and the cratægus, or holm-oak, making the latter to be a seed of
the former: and he then attributes a mistletoe to the box, which
Theophrastus speaks of as growing on the cratægus.
2534 See c. 93, where he enlarges on the varieties of the
mistletoe.
2536 He means the garden or border-box, mentioned in c. 28
of this Book.
2537 See B. xiii. c. 17: the African lotus, probably; the
Zizyphus lotus of Desfontaines.
2538 This statement is entirely incorrect. If a tree loses
the terminal bud, it will grow no higher; but it will not die if the
extremities of the branches are cut. Such, in fact, is much more likely
to happen when they are all cut off, from the extreme loss of juices
which must naturally ensue at the several cicatrices united.
2539 The Celtis australis of Linnæus. Pliny is in error in
calling this tree the “Grecian bean.” In B. xiii. c. 22, he erroneously
calls the African lotus by the name of “celtis,” which only belongs to
the lotus of Italy; that of Africa being altogether different.
2540 The bark, which is astringent, is still used in
preparing skins, and a black colouring matter extracted from the root
is employed in dyeing wool.
2541 Quite an accidental resemblance, if, indeed, it ever
existed.
2547 “Lagenas.” Fée takes this to mean here vessels to hold
liquids, and remarks that the workers in wicker cannot attain this
degree of perfection at the present day.
2549 See B. xii. c. 5, and B. xiii. c. 29. What Pliny states
of the fir, or Abies pectinata, Theophrastus relates of the πεύκη, or
Abies excelsa of Decandolles. There is little doubt that in either case
the statement is incorrect.
2550 On the contrary, the roots of trees increase in size
till the period of their death.
2551 By preventing the action of the air from drying the
roots, and so killing the tree.
2553 These stories must be regarded as either fables or
impostures; though it is very possible for a tree to survive after the
epidermis has been removed with the adze.
2556 It is not improbable that he has in view here the
passage in Virgil’s Georgics, B. ii. l. 109, et seq.
2557 Or balm of Gilead. See B. xii. c. 54. Bruce assures us
that it is indigenous to Abyssinia; if so, it has been transplanted in
Arabia. It is no more to be found in Judæa.
2558 This is inserted, as it is evident that the text
without it is imperfect. Fée says that even in Judæa it was
transplanted from Arabia.
2559 As to the identification of the cinnamomum of Pliny,
see B. xii. cc. 41 and 42, and the Notes.
2560 As to the question of the identity of the amomum, see
B. xii. c. 28.
2562 This cannot be the ordinary Piper nigrum, or black
pepper, which does not deserve the title “arbor.” It is, no doubt, the
pepper of Italy, which he mentions in B. xii. c. 14.
2563 The Cassia Italica, probably, of B. xii. c. 43. The
cassia of the East could not possibly survive in Italy. The fact is, no
doubt, that the Romans gave the names of cassia, piper, and amomum, to
certain indigenous plants, and then persuaded themselves that they had
the genuine plants of the East.
2581 This, Fée says, is the case with none of the coniferous
trees.
2582 Of course this spontaneous creation of the cypress
is fabulous; and, indeed, the whole account, which is borrowed from
Theophrastus, is greatly exaggerated.
2588 Bacchus, after the alleged conquest by him of India,
was said to have returned crowned with ivy, and seated in a car drawn
by tigers.
2589 It is a mistake to suppose that the ivy exhausts the
juices of trees. Its tendrils fasten upon the cortical fissures;
and, if the tree is but small, its development is apt to be retarded
thereby. It is beneficial, rather than destructive, to walls.
2590 This plant is really monœcious or androgynous.
2599 The berries are yellow in the first variety of the
common ivy, the Hedera poetica of C. Bauhin.
2600 This is the case sometimes with the black ivy, the
Hedera arborea of C. Bauhin. Only isolated cases, however, are to be
met with.
2601 There is an ivy of this kind, the Hedera humi repens
of botanists; but most of the commentators are of opinion that it is
the ground ivy, the Glechoma hederacea of Linnæus, that is spoken of.
Sprengel takes it to be the Anthirrinum Azarina, from which opinion,
however, Fée dissents.
2602 The Smilax aspera of Linnæus; the sarsaparilla plant.
2603 Fée is inclined to question this; but the breadth of
the tablets may have been very small in this instance.
2604 Of course this is fabulous: though it is not impossible
that the writing on the tablets may sometimes have caused “a noise in
the world,” and that hence the poets may have given rise to this story.
2605 Pliny borrows this fabulous story from Cato, De Re
Rust. c. 3.
2606 The reeds cannot be appropriately ranked among the
shrubs.
2609 “Calamus.” The so-called reed of the East, used for
making darts and arrows, does not belong to the genus Arundo, but to
those of the Bambos and Nastus.
2610 Few readers of history will fail to recollect the
report made to King Henry V. by Davy Gam, before the battle of
Agincourt:—“The enemy are so numerous,” said the messenger, “that their
arrows will darken the sun.” “We must e’en be content to fight in the
dark then,” was the warrior’s reply.
2611 See B. vii. c. 2. This is probably an exaggeration. He
alludes to the Bambos arundinacea of Lamarck, the Arundo arbor of C.
Bauhin.
2614 The tibia, or pipe, was played lengthwise, like the
flageolet or clarionet.
2615 A variety of the Arundo donax. The Orchomenian reed is
of the same class. The fistula was played sideways; and seems to have
been a name given both to the Syrinx or the Pandæan pipes, and the
flute, properly so called.
2616 In the last Chapter. The Arundo donax, probably, so far
as European warfare was concerned.
2629 The words “dextræ” and “sinistræ,” denote the treble
and the bass flutes; it is thought by some, because the former were
held with the right hand, and the latter with the left. Two treble or
bass flutes were occasionally played on at the same time.
2652 The bramble is sometimes found on the banks of watery
spots and in marshy localities, but more frequently in mountainous and
arid spots.
2653 Known to us as blackberries. This tree is the Rubus
fruticosus of Linnæus; the same as the Rubus tomentosus, and the Rubus
corylifolius of other modern botanists.
2654 The Rosa canina of Linnæus: the dog-rose or Eglantine.
2655 The Rubus Idæus of botanists; the ordinary raspberry.
2660 Though the acid it contains would curdle milk, still
its natural acridity would disqualify it from being used for making
cheese.
2661 The white sap or inner bark; the aubier of the French.
Fée remarks, that its supposed analogy with fat is incorrect.
2662 He means the outer ligneous layers of the wood. They
differ only in their relative hardness.
2663 “Pulpæ.” The ligneous fibres which form the tissue of
the bark.
2664 “Venæ.” By this term he probably means the nutritive
vessels and the ligneous fibres united. It was anciently the general
belief that the fibres acted their part in the nutriment of the tree.
2679 Pliny borrows this superstition from Theophrastus,
Hist. Plant. B. vi. c. 1.
2680 This was the name of mimic sea-fights, exhibited at
Rome in the Circus or amphitheatres, or else in lakes dug expressly for
the purpose. Hardouin says, there were five Naumachiæ at Rome, in the
14th region of the City.
2685 Pliny, no doubt, observes an analogy between the
hair of the human head, and trees as forming the hair of the earth.
The superstition here mentioned, Fée says, was, till very recently,
observed in France to a considerable extent.
2693 An additional proof, perhaps, that the cedar of the
ancients is only one of the junipers, and that, as Fée says, they were
not acquainted with the real cedar.
2695 “Spiras.” It seems to have been the opinion of the
ancients that the internal knots of the wood are formed spirally. Such
is not the fact, as they consist of independent layers.
2697 He takes this account from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant.
B. v. c. 3.
2698 The greatest height, Fée says, of any tree known,
is that of the palm, known as ceroxylon; it sometimes attains a
height of 250 feet. Adanson speaks of the baobab as being 90 feet in
circumference.
2701 A spot enclosed in the Campus Martius, for the resort
of the people during the Comitia, and when giving their votes.
2702 “Diribitorium.” This was the place, probably, where the
diribitores distributed to the citizens the tabellæ, with which they
voted in the Comitia, or else, as Wunder thinks, divided the votes,
acting as “tellers,” in the modern phrase.
2710 This, Fée says, is not the case, if the Syrian
terebinth is the same as the Pistacia terebinthus of Linnæus.
2711 This is not the case; a nail has a firm hold in all
resinous woods.
2712 This is evidently a puerile absurdity: but it is
borrowed from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. v. c. 4.
2713 The savages of North America, and, indeed, of all parts
of the globe, seem to have been acquainted with this method of kindling
fire from the very earliest times.
2714 See B. xxiv. c. 49. The Viticella, belonging to the
genus clematis.
2715 This unfounded notion is borrowed from Theophrastus, B.
v. c. 4.
2716 In the modern botanical sense of the word, the male
trees do not bear at all.
2718 The junctures where the pieces of wood are united by
glue. This is to be observed very easily in the greater part of the
oaken statuary that is so plentiful in the churches of Belgium.
2719 Cypress is perhaps the most lasting of all woods.
2720 One of the earliest appellations, probably, of Jupiter
among the Romans. See Ovid’s Fasti, B. iii. l. 445, et seq.
2721 This is correct. Their resin defends them from the
action of the air, from damp, and the attacks of noxious insects.
2727 There is nothing very surprising in this, as most woods
are preserved better when completely immersed in water, than when
exposed to the variations of the atmosphere.
2728 He borrows this fable from Theophrastus, B. v. c. 5.
2729 This process, Fée says, would be attended with no
success.
2730 It is not quite clear whether he intends this
observation to apply to the poplar and the palm, or to the last only.
It is true, however, in neither case, and is contrary, as Fée observes,
to all physical laws.
2731 The resistance that woods offer when placed vertically
is in the same ratio as that presented by them when employed
horizontally. This paragraph is borrowed from Theophrastus, B. iii. c.
4, and B. v. cc. 6, 7, 8.
2735 Fée thinks, from the context, that the meaning is,
that the vine was employed in the construction of chariots; it depends
entirely on the punctuation adopted.
2736 This could only have happened in the first year that
they were so employed.
2738 It is singular, Fée says, to find the wood of the palm,
and that of the poplar, which are destitute of veins, enumerated among
those employed for veneering.
2759 Sprengel says that this is the parasitic plant, which
he calls Cassyta filiformis. Fée says that this opinion, though perhaps
not to be absolutely rejected, must be accepted with reserve.
2763 A mistletoe, apparently, growing upon the wild olive.
Fée says that no such viscus appears to be known.
2764 See B. xxvii. c. 66. The Calcitrapa stellata of
Lamarck. Fée remarks that Pliny has committed a great error, in making
it a parasite of the Spina fullonia. Dioscorides only says that the two
plants grow in the same spots.
2771 The mistletoe never in any case loses its leaves, upon
whatever tree it may grow.
2772 This is, of course, untrue; but the seeds, after being
voided by birds, are more likely to adhere to the bark of trees, and so
find a nidus for germination.
2773 The exact opposite is the case, the female being the
fruitful plant.
2774 The method used in Italy for making bird-lime is very
similar at the present day.
2776 Decandolle was of opinion, that the mistletoe of the
Druids was not a viscum, but the Loranthus Europæus, which is much more
commonly found on oaks.
2777Δρῦς, an “oak.” It is much more probable that it was of
Celtic origin.
2802 He alludes to the various shrubs and trees, mentioned
as growing in the sea, B. xiii. c. 48; but which there is little doubt,
in reality belong to the class of fuci.
2803 “Fiunt verius quam nascuntur;” a distinction
perpetuated in the adage, “Poeta nascitur, non fit.”
2804 He probably alludes to his remark in B. xvi. c. 1.
2805 Q. Luctatius Catulus, the colleague of Marius. Being
afterwards condemned to die by Marius, he suffocated himself with the
fumes of charcoal.
2813 Or north north-east, as Fée says. He adds that this
aspect in reality is not favourable to vegetation. Pliny commits the
error of copying exactly from Theophrastus, and thereby giving advice
to Roman agriculturists, which was properly suited to the climate of
Greece only.
2814 This is borrowed from Theophrastus; but, as Fée
remarks, if suitable to the climate of Greece, it is not so to that
of Italy or France, where vegetation is much more promoted by a south
wind.
2815 This assertion, Fée says, is erroneous. See B. xvi. c.
46.
2817 See c. 30 of this Book. These notions as to critical
periods to plants connected with the constellations, Fée says, are now
almost dispelled; though they still prevail in France, to some extent.
2821 He alludes to the words of Virgil, Georg. i. 100:—
“Humida solstitia, atque hiemes orate serenas,
Agricolæ; hiberno lætissima pulvere farra.”
Fée remarks, that the cultivators of the modern times are more of the
opinion of the poet than the naturalist.
2822 Because rains would cause the young fruit to fall off.
He here attacks the first portion of the precepts of Virgil; but only,
it appears, in reference to the vine.
2823 “Lactescentibus.” Fée remarks on the appropriateness of
this expression, as the act of germination, he says, in the cereals and
all the seeds in which the perisperm is feculent, changes the fecula
into an emulsive liquid, in which state the seed may be said, with
Pliny, to be “lactescent.”
2824 Which appears to have been extensively done with the
young garden trees.
2833 It must of necessity denote a soil rich in humus,
though not, of course, adapted for all kinds of cultivation.
2834 He alludes to the difficulty with which argilla, from
its tenacity, is employed in cultivation.
2835 Columella says the contrary, and so does Virgil,
Georg. ii. 226, speaking of this fact as a method of ascertaining the
respective qualities of the earth.
2837 In allusion to what Virgil says, Georg. ii. 254:—
“Quæ gravis est, ipso tacitam se pondere prodit,
Quæque levis——”
Fée remarks, however, that it is easy enough to analyse the earth, and
ascertain the proportions of humus, and of the siliceous, cretaceous,
or argillaceous earths; the relative proportions of which render it
strong or light, as the case may be.
2838 As Fée says, these earths vary according to the nature
of the soils that are brought down by the streams; in general, however,
they are extremely prolific.
2839 Fée says that Pliny is here guilty of some degree of
exaggeration. See B. iii. c. 9, p. 195 of Vol. 1: also B. xviii. c. 29.
2840 “Tophus;” formed of volcanic scoriæ. Fée remarks, that
it is somewhat similar in nature to marl, and that though unproductive
by itself, it is beneficial when mixed with vegetable earth. Tufa and
marl appear to have been often confounded by the ancient writers.
2843 Marine salt, or sub-hydrochlorate of soda, Fée thinks,
is here alluded to. It is still used with varied success in some parts
of the west of France.
2844 Hardouin says, that he here alludes to the proverbial
saying among the ancients, “Perflare altissima ventos”—“The winds blow
only on the most elevated ground.”
2846 “Emisso.” Fée would appear to think that the lake
suddenly made its appearance, after an earthquake, and from the
context he would appear to be right. These accounts are all of them
borrowed from Theophrastus.
2869 The reason being, that in such cases the soil is
saturated with thyme, origanum, mint, and other odoriferous herbs.
2870 This opinion is contrary to that expressed by
Columella, B. ii. c. 1; but the justice of it is universally
recognized. Upon this theory, too, is based the modern practice of
alternating the crops in successive years, the necessity of providing
for heavy rents, not allowing the land to enjoy absolute rest.
2871 This has not come to pass even yet, nearly two thousand
years since the days of Pliny.
2873 Fée taxes our author here with exaggeration. For
Byzacium, see B. v. c. 3, and B. xviii. c. 21.
2874 Nevertheless, as Fée remarks, the method is often
practised with great success. Pliny is at issue here with Theophrastus,
De Causis, B. iii. c. 25.
2875 A natural mixture of argilla and calcareous stones,
or subcarbonate of chalk. Fée remarks, that the ancients were not
acquainted with the proper method of applying it. Marl only exercises
its fertilizing influence after being reduced to dust by the action
of the atmosphere, by absorbing the oxygen of the air, and giving to
vegetation the carbonic acid that is necessary for their nourishment.
2876 “White argilla.” This, Fée thinks, is the calcareous
marl, three varieties of which are known, the compact, the schistoid,
and the friable.
2877 At the present day there are only two varieties of marl
recognized, the argillaceous and the calcareous; it is to the latter,
Fée thinks, that the varieties here mentioned as anciently recognized,
belonged.
2878 The Marga terrea of Linnæus. It abounds in various
parts of Europe.
2880 Marl does not begin to fertilize till several years
after it has been laid down; hence, it is generally recommended to marl
the land a little at a time, and often. If the ground is fully marled,
it requires to be marled afresh in about eight or ten years, and not
fifty, as Pliny says.
2881 “Argentaria.” Used, probably, in the same way as
whitening in modern times. See B. xxxv. c. 58.
2883 Probably meaning “smooth marl;” a variety, Fée thinks,
of argillaceous marl, and, perhaps, the potter’s argillaceous marl,
or potter’s argil. He suggests, also that it may have possibly been
the Marga fullonum saponacea lamellosa of Valerius; in other words,
fullers’ earth.
2886 This would rather seem to be a name borrowed from the
Greek, αἰγλήεις, “shining,” and πελιὸς, “white.” Notwithstanding the
resemblance, however, it is just possible that it may have been derived
from the Gallic. Fée queries whether this is the schistoid calcareous
marl, or the schistoid argillaceous marl, the laminæ of which divide
with great facility, and the varieties of which display many colours.
2888 It has the effect of augmenting their fruitfulness,
and ameliorating the quality of the fruit. Lime is still considered an
excellent improver for strong, humid soils.
2889 From this passage, Fée thinks that the Columbine marl
must have been of the white, slightly sparkling kind.
2890 Though ashes fertilize the ground, more particularly
when of an argillaceous nature, they are not so extensively used now
as in ancient times. Pliny alludes here more particularly to wood and
dunghill ashes.
2897 Mixed with other manures, it is employed at the present
day in Normandy.
2898 This manure is still extensively employed in Flanders,
Switzerland, and the vicinity of Paris. In the north of England it is
mixed with ashes, and laid on the fields. There was an old prejudice,
that vegetation grown with it has a fetid odour, but it has for some
time been looked upon as exploded.
2899 Or urine. In the vicinity of Paris, a manure is
employed called urate, of which urine forms the basis.
2900 Fée seems to think that this passage means that the
bad smell of urine is imparted to it by the wine that is drunk. It is
difficult to say what could have been the noxious qualities imparted by
wine to urine as a manure, and Pliny probably would have been somewhat
at a loss to explain his meaning.
2901 In lapse of time, if exposed to the air, it is reduced
to the state of humus or mould.
2902 Consisting of lime mixed with vegetable ashes.
2904 “Herbas.” This would appear to mean grass only here;
though Fée seems to think that it means various kinds of herbs.
2905 This method is sometimes adopted in England with
buckwheat, trefoil, peas, and other leguminous plants; and in the south
of France lupines are still extensively used in the same manner, after
the usage of the ancient Romans here described. The French also employ,
but more rarely, for the same purpose, the large turnip, vetches, peas,
trefoil, Windsor beans, sanfoin, lucerne, &c.; but it is found a very
expensive practice.
2907 “Frondam putidam.” Fée thinks that this expression
is used in reference to the “ebulum,” dane-wort, wall-wort, or
dwarf-elder, previously mentioned.
2908 “Concidito.” Sillig adopts the reading “comburito,”
“burn the shoots, and dig in, &c.” But in the original the word is
“concidito.”
2910 This is still extensively practised in England and
France, and other countries. The azote, even, that exhales from the
bodies of the animals, is supposed to have a fertilizing influence, to
say nothing of the dung, grease of the body, and urine.
2914 Fée is of opinion, that, with reference to this branch
of agriculture, the ancients displayed more skill and intelligence than
the moderns.
2915 This absurdity is copied from Varro and Columella.
2916I. e. in the early part of spring. In modern times,
the period for manuring varies, according to the usage of different
localities, being practised in all the four seasons of the year,
according to the crops, weather, and climate.
2918 The palm is grown in Africa from shoots thrown out from
the axillæ of the leaves; and it is in this circumstance, Fée thinks,
that the story told by Trogus must have originated. Some of the ferns
throw out adventitious buds from the summit of the leaf, and the orange
tree and some others occasionally have them at the base of the leaf.
2920 This method of reproduction is seldom or never
employed; plants or cuttings only being used for the purpose.
2921 Besides which, it is doubtful if they will reproduce
the variety, the seed of which was originally sown.
2922 In some cases, they are more particularly liable to
disease—the apple, for instance.
2923 Because the mode of cultivation adopted has little or
no influence upon them. The palm, however, to bear good fruit, requires
the careful attention of man. It is not capable of being grafted.
2924 In B. xv. c. 39. The laurel may be grown from cuttings
or shoots, and from seed.
2925 Known as the Laurus tinus, or Viburnum tinus of
Linnæus.
2926 This is not done at the present day, as it is found
that the oil which they contain turns rancid, and prevents germination.
2927 These methods of preparation are no longer employed.
2928 It is for this reason, as already stated, that they
should be sown at once.
2929 See B. xv. c. 39. He there calls it “sterilis,”
“barren.”
2930 See B. xv. c. 37. The myrtle reproduces itself in its
native countries with great facility, but in such case the flowers
are only single. Where a double flower is required, it is grown from
layers.
2931 No better, Fée says, than the ordinary method of making
a myrtle hedge.
2932 The almond requires a dry, light earth, and a southern
aspect.
2933 These precautions are no longer observed at the present
day.
2935 The citron is produced, at the present day, from either
the pips, plants, or cuttings.
2936 This passage is borrowed almost verbatim from Virgil,
Georgics ii. 50, et seq.
2937 “Perna.” This method of reproduction is still adopted,
but it is not to be recommended, as the young tree, before it throws
out a root, is liable to be overthrown by high winds. Virgil mentions
it, Georg. ii. 23.
2938 Palladius only says that the growth of the quince in
such case is very slow.
2939 This experiment has been tried for curiosity’s sake,
and has succeeded; the roots become dry, lose their fibres, and then
develop buds, from which branches issue; while the buds of the summit
become changed into roots.
2940 “Seminarii:” “nurseries,” as they are more commonly
called.
2941 The distance, in reality, ought to vary according to
the nature and species of the trees, and the height they are to be
allowed to attain.
2943 These precautions are not looked upon as necessary for
the indigenous trees at the present day. For the first year, however,
Fée says, the hurdles might be found very useful.
2944 As the young cypress is very delicate, in the northern
climates, Fée says, this mode of protecting it in the nursery might
prove advantageous.
2945 There is some exaggeration in this account of the
extreme smallness of the seed of the cypress.
2947 B. xix. c. 48, and B. xx. c. 11. As Fée remarks, this
is a fabulous assertion, which may still be based upon truth; as in
gum-resin, for instance, we find occasionally the seeds of the parent
tree accidentally enclosed in the tear-like drops.
2953 It is propagated at the present day both from seed and
suckers, but mostly from the latter, as the seed does not germinate for
two years.
2954 See B. xv. c. 14. Probably a variety of the jujube; but
if so, it could hardly be grafted on trees of so different a nature as
those here mentioned.
2955 This tree has not been identified. Dalechamps thinks
that it is a species of gooseberry, probably the same as the Ribes
grossularia of Linnæus. It has been also suggested that it may be the
Spina cervina of the Italians, the Rhamnus catharticus of Linnæus, the
purgative buckthorn.
2956 Fée doubts if the plum can be grafted on the thorn.
2963I. e. each at an angle with the other, in this form:—
***
**
***
It was probably so called from the circumstance that each triangle
resembles V, or five.
2964 This is the reason why a soil of only middling quality
is generally selected for nurseries and seed-plots; otherwise it might
be difficult to transplant the young trees to an improved soil.
2965 The ordinary depth, at the present day, is about two
feet; but when in an argillaceous soil, as Pliny says, the hole is made
deeper. If the soil is black mould, the hole is not so deep, and of a
square form, just as recommended by Pliny.
2967 This would be either useless, or positively injurious
to the tree.
2968 See B. xiv. c. 14. It seems impossible to say with
exactness how this passage came to be inserted in the context; but
Sillig is probably right in suspecting that there is a considerable
lacuna here. It is not improbable that Pliny may have enlarged upon
the depth of the roots of trees, and the method of removing them in
ancient times. Such being the case, he might think it not inappropriate
to introduce the story of Papirius, who, when only intending to
have a stump cut down that grew in the way, took the opportunity of
frightening the prætor of Præneste, by the suddenness of the order to
his lictor, and probably the peremptory tone in which it was given.
This was all the more serious to the prætor, as Papirius had been
rebuking him just before in the severest terms.
2973 This precaution is omitted by the modern nurserymen,
though Fée is inclined to think it might be attended with considerable
advantage, as the fibres of the side that has faced the south are not
likely to be so firm as those of the northern side. This precaution,
however, would be of more importance with exotic trees than indigenous
ones. It is still practised to some extent with the layers of the vine.
2974 Fée suggests that Pliny may have here misunderstood
a passage in Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. ii. 8, with reference to the
planting of the fig.
2979 Wet moss, or moist earth, is used for the purpose at
the present day.
2980 De Re Rust. 28. It is most desirable to transplant
trees with a layer of the earth in which they have grown; but if
carried out to any extent, it would be an expensive process.
2981 “Tradunt.” This expression shows that Pliny does not
give credit to the statement. Columella and Palladius speak of three
stones being laid under the root, evidently as a kind of charm.
2982 See B. xix. c. 30. A somewhat similar practice is also
recommended in B. xv. c. 18; but, of course, as Fée remarks, it can
lead to no results.
2984 Fée remarks that this is a useful precaution, more
particularly in the case of the coniferous trees, the fig, and others
that are rich in juice; but if universally used, would be attended with
great expense. The French use for the purpose a mixture of fresh earth
and cow-dung, to which they give the name of “onguent Saint-Fiacre.”
See p. 481.
2985 This is from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. ii. 7. The
question, however, depends entirely upon the nature of the tree, the
quality of the soil, and various other considerations, as Pliny himself
admits.
2986 See B. xv. c. 24. This notion, Fée remarks, still
prevails to a very considerable extent.
2987 By depriving it of the light, and the heat of the sun;
but, most probably, from no other reason.
2988 “Quoniam et protecta vinearum ratione egent.” This
passage is probably in a mutilated state.
2990 The plane was much valued for its shade by convivial
parties. Hence we find in Virgil, Georg. iv. 146—“Atque ministrantem
platanum potantibus umbram.”
2991 He clearly alludes to the quivering poplar, Populus
tremula of Linnæus.
2992 This is quite a fallacy. Even in the much more probable
cases of the upas and mangineel, it is not the fact.
2993 Theophrastus, De Causis, B. iii. c. 8, says, that trees
that grow on declivities have shorter branches than those of the same
kind growing on plains.
3001 The French call cultivation by layers “marcotte,”
as applied to trees in general; and “provignage,” as applicable to
the vine. The two methods described by Pliny are still extensively
practised.
3003 The Juniperus sabina of Linnæus: see B. xxiv. c. 61. It
produces seed, and there is only one variety that is barren; the plant
being, in reality, diœceous.
3004 The rosemary, in reality, is a hermaphroditic plant,
and in all cases produces seed.
3009 This story is borrowed from Theophrastus, De Caus. B.
ii. c. 19. Fée remarks, that it is very doubtful if an operation of so
coarse a nature could be productive of such results; and he says, that,
at all events, the two woods must have been species of the same genus,
or else individuals of the same family. The mode of grafting here
described is called by agriculturists in foreign countries, “Pliny’s
graft.”
3010 These statements as to the locality of the sap are
erroneous.
3011 The fig is the only fruit that is not improved by
grafting; but then it is not similar to most fruit, being, as Fée says,
nothing more than a fleshy floral receptacle.
3012 This remark is founded on sound notions of vegetable
physiology; but at the same time it is contradictory to what he states
in the sequel as to grafting the pear on the plane, the apple on the
cornel, &c.
3014 An unnecessary precaution. It is not the situation of
the branches so much as the nature of the soil, traversed by the roots,
corresponding to them, that would be likely to have an influence on the
graft. There is little doubt that Pliny borrowed the present passage
from Columella, De Re Rust. v. 11; and De Arbor. 20.
3017 In reprehending this absurd notion, Fée bestows a
passing censure on the superstitions of this nature, contained in
the English Vox Stellarum, one of our almanacks; and in the French
“Almanach des Bergers,” “Shepherds’ Almanack.”
3018 This is borrowed by Palladius, in the operations of
February, tit. 17, and October, tit. 12.
3025 The first of these methods is now the only one at all
employed with the vine; indeed, it is more generally reproduced by
means of layers and suckers.
3026 It is not accurately known what was the form or
particular merit of this auger or wimble.
3027 Fée remarks, that the period here named is very
indefinite. May and the early part of June are the periods now selected
for grafting the vine.
3028 This is borrowed from Varro, De Re Rust. B. i. c. 40.
In reality, it makes no difference whether the stock is that of a wild
tree or of the cultivated species.
3029 “Emplastrum.” Properly, the little strip of bark, which
is fitted in with the eye, and which is plastered or soldered down.
3030 “Scutula.” So called from its resemblance to a “little
shield.”
3034 Perhaps “Tuliæ;” which would mean, according to Festus,
the “cascades” or “waterfalls” of Tibur, now Tivoli.
3035 Fée says, that if we take the word “grafted” here
in the strictest sense, Pliny must have seen as great a marvel as
any of those mentioned in the “Arabian Nights;” in fact, utter
impossibilities. He thinks it possible, however, that a kind of mock
grafting may have been produced in the case, still employed in some
parts of Italy, and known as the “greffe-Diane.” A trunk of an orange
tree is split, and slips of numerous trees are then passed into it,
which in time throw out their foliage and blossoms in various parts of
the tree, or at the top; the consequence of which is, that the stock
appears to bear several varieties of blossoms at the same moment. It is
not improbable that Pliny was thus imposed upon.
3036 The plane and the oak are no longer employed for the
purpose.
3045 The olive is an extremely long-lived tree; it has been
known to live as long as nine or ten centuries. A fragment of the bark,
with a little wood attached, if put in the ground, will throw out roots
and spring up. Hence it is not to be wondered at, that the ancients
looked upon it as immortal.
3049 There is a contradiction here; a few lines above, he
says that they do plant their trees in Greece at this period. He may
possibly mean “sow.”
3050 See B. xvi. c. 41. The rules here laid down by Pliny
are, as Fée remarks, much too rigorous, and must be modified according
to extraneous circumstances.
3058 All the precepts given in this Chapter have been
already given in cc. 3 and 4 of the present Book.
3059 The maple, linden, elm, and arundo donax, are still
employed, as well as the willow, for this purpose; the latter, however,
but very rarely. The account of its cultivation here given is borrowed
from Columella, De Re Rust. B. iv. c. 30.
3060 The Salix viminalis of Linnæus, or white osier.
3061 The Salix alba of Linnæus. These stakes, or props, are
for the support of the vine.
3075 The chesnut is grown with the greatest difficulty
from layers and slips, and never from suckers. Pliny borrows this
erroneous assertion from Columella, B. iv. c. 32. In mentioning
the heaps of five nuts, Pliny seems to have had some superstitious
observance in view, for Columella only says that they must be sown
thickly, to prevent accident. The same is done at the present day, in
order to make provision for the depredations of field-mice, rats, and
mice, which are particularly fond of them.
3079 “Armamentis.” More properly, “rigging,” or “tackle.” He
alludes to the trees from which the uprights or stays for the vine are
cut, or which produce osiers for baskets and bindings required in the
vintage.
3107 “Jugum.” The cross-piece running along the top of the
stay at right angles; a rail or trail.
3108 “Compluviatæ quadruplici.” Four cross-pieces running at
right angles to the prop or stay. See B. xvi. c. 68.
3109 When these trenches and furrows are employed by the
moderns, they are made to run as much as possible from east to west.
Most of the rules here mentioned by Pliny are still adopted in France.
3114 “Transtris.” “Ridges,” would appear to be the proper
reading here; more especially as it agrees with what has been
previously said in this Chapter in reference to declivitous ground.
3138 A mere puerility—the dust, in fact, being injurious to
the grape, by obstructing the natural action of heat and humidity.
3139 15th of May. This clearing of the leaves, though still
practised, Fée says, is by no means beneficial; the only result is,
that the grapes become of a higher colour, but in no degree riper than
they otherwise would have been.
3140 The proper period for pruning varies in reality
according to the climate.
3143 The real reason, as Fée remarks, is the comparative
facility of cutting aslant rather than horizontally; indeed, if the
latter were attempted, injury to the wood would be the certain result.
3144 The pruning should come first, in every case, Fée says.
3145 De Re Rust. c. 33. The advice given by him, though
good, is not applicable to all vineyards.
3146 A sort of clover, probably. See B. xviii. c. 42, and a
few lines below.
3173 “Vermiculatio.” Fée understands this to apply to
the attacks of insects in general, the Dermestes typographus more
particularly.
3174 Or, in other words, the evil influences of the heavenly
bodies: this, of course, is not believed in at the present day.
3175 Necrosis, in particular portions of the plant.
3176 See B. xvi. c. 19. He alludes to an exuberant secretion
of resin, in which case the tree becomes charged with it like a torch.
3177 He alludes to the epidemic and contagious maladies
by which trees are attacked. The causes of these attacks are often
unknown, but they may probably proceed, in many instances, from springs
of hot water, or gaseous emanations secreted in the earth.
3178 The woodpecker more particularly. See B. x. c. 20.
3179 It is not known, with certainty, what these worms
or caterpillars were. The larva of the capricorn beetle, or of the
stag-beetle, has been suggested. Geoffroi thinks that it may have been
the larva of the palm-weevil. This taste for caterpillars, probably, no
longer prevails in any part of Europe.
3180 This passage, which is quite conformable to truth, is
from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16, and B. iii. c. 12.
3182 The effects produced upon young shoots by frost, are
still so called.
3183 Probably from the black colour which it turns.
3184 In this case it would be very similar to what we call
sun-stroke.
3185 “Clavum,” a nail. He appears to allude to a gall that
appears on the bark of the olive, the eruption forming the shape of
a nail, and, in some instances, a “patella,” or platter. The Coccus
adonideum is an insect that is very destructive to the olive.
3191 From Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16. Fée is at
a loss to know what is meant by these viscous dews, and is unable to
identify the disease here mentioned as “scabies.” It is not improbable
that it was caused by an insect.
3195 From Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16. If the
terminal bud of the palm is taken off, it will mostly die.
3196 “Decidunt.” The French use a similar word—couler.
In this case the pollen, being washed off by the showers, has not the
opportunity of fecundating the ovary of the flower.
3197 The insect Ichneumon or Pupivora, probably, which
breeds in the larvæ or else in the body of the caterpillar. The passage
is from Theophrastus, B. iv. c. 16.
3198 Caused probably by a maggot or moth passing from one
grape or olive to another, and spinning its web in vast quantities. See
Theophrastus, B. iv. c. 17.
3203 He probably means if applied to the bark of young
trees.
3204 The cork-tree forms no exception to the rule—if a
complete ring of the bark that lies under the epidermis is removed, the
death of the tree is the inevitable result. See B. xvi. c. 13.
3205 Probably the Arbutus integrifolia. See B. xiii. c. 40.
3206 This in reality is not the bark, but merely the
epidermis, which is capable of reproduction in many trees.
3208 This method, however, is often found efficacious
in preserving the life of the oak, as well as many other trees, by
excluding the action of the air and water.
3209 It prevents them from increasing in height, but does
not cause their death.
3212 This statement is fabulous. Goats are apt to injure
trees by biting the buds and young shoots. Fabulous as it is, however,
Fée remarks that it still obtains credit among the peasantry in France.
3213 This fabulous story is taken from Theophrastus, De
Causis, B. v. c. 25.
3214 Also from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. cc. 19-20,
and De Causis, B. v. c. 22. It is just possible that on some of the
branches being torn off by an animal, the tree may have grown with
increased vigour.
3222 Virgil shared this belief: see Georg. ii. l. 299.
3223 This may be true in some measure as to nitre, alum, and
warm sea-water; but not so as to the shells of beans and pigeon-pease,
which would make an excellent manure for it.
3224 This, as Fée remarks, is not by any means impossible,
nor, indeed, are any other of the cases mentioned in this paragraph,
owing to some accidental circumstance.
3238 He alludes to the medical operation for the removal of
carious bones, described by Celsus, B. viii. c. 3.
3239 This is still done by some persons; but it can be
productive of no beneficial result.
3240 See B. xv. c. 21: the Cynips psenes of Linn. It
penetrates the fig at the base, and deposits an egg in each seed, which
is ultimately eaten by the larva; hence the supposed transformation.
3258 At the present day, fumigations are preferred to any
such mixtures as those here described. Caterpillars are killed by the
fumes of sulphur, bitumen, or damp straw.
3259 “Convolvulus.” He alludes to the vine Pyralis, one of
the Lepidoptera, the caterpillar of which rolls itself up in the leaves
of the tree, after eating away the foot-stalk.
3260 The “fly,” or “winged” insect. The grey weevil, Fée
thinks, that eats the buds and the young grapes.
3262 This may possibly be efficacious, but the other
precepts here given are full of absurdity.
3263 It might possibly drive them to a distance, but would
do no more.
3264 An absurd notion, very similar to some connected with
the same subject, which have prevailed even in recent times.
3265 De Re Rust. 160. The words of this charm over the
split reed while held near the injured limb, were as follow:—“Sanitas
fracto—motas danata daries dardaries astataries”—mere gibberish.
3266 De Re Rust. 139. This prayer was offered to the deity
of the sacred grove, after a pig had been first offered—“If thou art a
god, or if thou art a goddess, to whom this grove is sacred, may it be
allowed me, through the expiation made by this pig, and for the purpose
of restraining the overgrowth of this grove, &c.” It must be remembered
that it was considered a most heinous offence to cut down or lop a
consecrated grove. See Ovid, Met. B. viii. c. 743.
3284 A Roman rhetorician, preceptor of Antony and Augustus.
He is said to have claimed descent from Epidius, a deity worshipped on
the banks of the Sarnus.
J. BILLING, PRINTER AND STEREOTYPER, WOKING, SURREY.
Transcriber’s Notes:
The spelling, hyphenation, punctuation and accentuation are as the
original, except for apparent typographical errors which have been
silently corrected.
‘BOOK XII.’ heading is ‘BOOK X.’ in the original and has been corrected.
‘BOOK XIV’ and ‘BOOK XV’ are both titled ‘THE NATURAL HISTORY OF
THE FRUIT-TREES.’ ‘BOOK XIV’ describes the grape vine and ‘BOOK XV’
describes the olive and various other trees.
Footnote 1718 ‘See B. xii. c. 95.’ in the original is incorrect and has
been changed by the transcriber to read ‘See B. xii. c. 48.’
Footnote 3192 ‘See cc. 35 and 50 of this Book.’ in the original is
incorrect and has been changed by the transcriber to read ‘See cc. 35
and 45 of this Book.’
Footnote 3236 Refers to chapter 70 of book XVII which does not exist.
In ‘GREEK AND ROMAN MONEY’ the following changes have been made:—